A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts

Chapters

Chapter 2 - "Kindred Hearts"
Chapter 3 - "On the Wings of Love"
Chapter 4 - "A Majestic Sunrise"
Chapter 5 - "The Reception - Part 1"
Chapter 6 - "The Reception - Part 2"
Chapter 7 - "An Evening for Romance"
Chapter 8 - "Embracing the Night"
Chapter 10 - "Stirring Shadows - Part 2"
Chapter 11 - "The Calm of Night"
Chapter 12 - "Return to Ponyville - Part 1: The Forge"
Chapter 13 - "Return to Ponyville - Part 2: A Troubling Memory"
Chapter 14 - "Return to Ponyville - Part 3: A Warrior's Spirit"
Chapter 15 - "Celestia's Suspicion"
Chapter 16 - "A Restless Night"
Chapter 17 - "Unexpected Friends"
Chapter 18 - "Happy Birthday, Luna!"
Chapter 19 - "Absolute Nightmare"
Chapter 1 - "A Fateful Flight"
Chapter 9 - "Stirring Shadows - Part 1"

Chapter 2 - "Kindred Hearts"

*Note: Caution! This Chapter contains explicit content. The most explicit part is toward the end of the chapter.

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 2:
“Kindred Hearts”

The morning had come. Luna grimaced, as a bright light seemed to be glaring over her closed eyes. She pulled the blanket over her head. Opening her eyes, she realized it was day. To her surprise she felt rested. The alicorn removed the cover from over her head. Carefully she sat up. She leaned on her right front hoof and felt a familiar pain. Though it wasn’t as severe as it had been after her crash. Luna looked around the room. The chair by the sofa was vacant. Where had David gone? Her nose caught the scent of what seemed like something cooking. It smelled good, whatever it was.

David was in the kitchen preparing breakfast. To his delight rescuing the injured pony had not been a dream. The whole encounter felt like something from a fantasy novel or a role playing game. The situation clearly defied logic. Though his heart reminded him that sometimes logic just simply doesn’t apply. He noticed a rustling coming from the living room. He realized that Luna must have awakened.

Her host turned down the stove and left the kitchen to check on her. She was partly sitting up. The pony had turned her head to greet him. “Good morning Luna. How are you feeling?” He asked.

“Better and rather rested,” she answered. Luna smiled and added, “You kept watch over me last night…didn’t you?” He nodded. “That was very kind of you.”

David smiled. He walked over to her and knelt down. “So how are the injuries? Do they still hurt?” The kind man inquired.

“A good bit, but not like they did last night,” Luna replied looking at him.

He looked back into her teal eyes. Though she seemed to be free of any major physical pain, the look in her eyes seemed to suggest she was hurting emotionally. David couldn’t be sure and was reluctant to pry. Then he began to smell a slight burning smell from the kitchen. “Oh excuse me. I’d better get to the kitchen or breakfast will burn,” he said.

Luna wondered what he was cooking. She suspected he wouldn’t know what Equestrian ponies eat. It must have been human cooking she smelled. Though it’d been a really long time since she sampled human cuisine. Luna did have a fond memory of liking the taste of certain dishes. If memory served her, David’s kind ate both meat and vegetables.

Several minutes passed. David slowly entered carrying a serving tray. The smell of food was now quite strong in the living room. He placed the tray securely on the coffee table. “Sorry for the delay, but here’s breakfast,” David announced happily.

Luna glanced at the tray and was surprised at what she saw. There were actual food items she’d eaten regularly in Ponyville upon it. “Is this human food?” she asked curiously.

“Actually it is,” he replied. “I didn’t know what ponies like you ate so I just prepared some simple items. There’s pancakes, toast, lightly fried potatoes, some scrambled eggs, condiments and orange juice,” David remarked pointing at the various items on the tray.

“That’s astonishing,” Luna expressed. “These are much like items I eat where I come from.”

“Well then eat whatever you like. I brought some silverware,” he replied. “Oh do you drink coffee?” He asked. Luna gave him an odd look. “I’ll take that as a ‘no’ then. I’m not keen on coffee either. Now can you sit up?”

Nodding she removed the blanket completely. Luna sat on her hind legs and rested on her front legs making sure to not to put too much of her weight on the right. “There we go,” she said with a smile.

David smiled back at her. “Okay then. Go ahead and start, I’ll just be in the kitchen,” he replied. As he went to leave, he felt her hoof touch his right arm. Turning back he saw a puzzled look on her face. “What is it?”

“Aren’t you going to join me?” She asked dubiously. “This is far more food than I can eat alone. Plus I’d enjoy the company.” Luna looked at him with pleading eyes. There was no way he could turn her down. David took a seat in the chair beside the couch.

“You talked me into it,” he replied smiling contently. He pulled the corner of the table closer to her so she wouldn’t have as far to reach.

Luna reached out to pick up a fork. She felt nervous. It’d been a while since she handled one without her magic. Normally she’d just use her magic, but she didn’t want to use her powers without explaining things to David. Carefully she lifted the fork in her bandaged hoof. She sank it into the short stack of pancakes. After cutting a modest piece she plunged the utensil in and went to bring it to her mouth. Her hoof twitched causing her to drop the fork onto the tray. “Darn it!” She groused. Not wanting to take this lying down, she focused magic into her horn and gripped the fork. Lifting it from the tray, contents and all, she eagerly took a bite. The food had a very pleasing taste.

David dropped his fork rising to his feet. His eyes blinked in amazement. She looked over at him, the fork hanging from her mouth. “How did you levitate that fork?!” He gasped in awe. His eyes noticed a soft blue glow surrounding her horn and a matching one on the fork. “Your horn, it’s glowing!”

Luna removed the fork from her mouth holding it aloft by her magic. She smiled from his display of enthusiasm. “Why yes it is. My horn glows whenever I use my unicorn magic,” she explained.

“You can use magic?” David asked incredulously. His eyes were full of wonder. Never had he witnessed such a feat.

To Luna’s relief her host didn’t seem to be freaking out. Instead he seemed greatly impressed by her magic. “So my power doesn’t frighten you?” The mare asked.

“Uh-uh,” David uttered shaking his head. “It’s hard to believe this is real, but it’s just incredible! Were you born with this power?”

“Sort of. I’d need to explain it to you,” she answered.

“Well I sure would love to hear about it,” David remarked.

Luna smiled. “Okay, but mind if we finish breakfast first?” He smiled and nodded. The two finished their meal. David watched her use her magic with great fascination.

Following breakfast Luna did as she promised. She explained her story to him. As the pony told it, her new friend sat there eating up every word hungry for more. It was quite a bit of information to take in. Luna told him about her home in Equestria, which was actually another world. She also told him about her sister and their roles on their world and that both her sister and she were gifted with magic. The princess also explained the cutie marks on both sides of her flank. David had wondered what they were for, but didn’t want to be nosy. When he first met her, he hadn’t even really noticed the marks, because he was more concerned about her injuries. “Wow!” expressed David. “That was quite a story! So you’re an alicorn. And to think I thought they were nothing more than myths.”

“I’m sitting here talking to you aren’t I?” she inquired.

He chuckled. Luna was indeed seated there before him. “You do make a compelling argument,” he remarked. “Well I should clean these dishes and straighten up the kitchen. Let me know if you need anything.” The alicorn nodded smiling contently.

Time began to pass. In order to aid her recovery, David had Luna begin walking around the house a few days after her arrival. He wanted her to remain active so she wouldn’t lose any strength in her legs. The same was true of her wings. Periodically he’d take her outside and have her flex her aerial appendages keeping them strong. Many times she’d nearly take off, but a spasm would inevitably occur forcing her to land. Still her progress was very promising. He had no doubt that she would make a full recovery.

Princess Luna had been with David for over six days now. Her body was recovering quite nicely. Still there were times her host would look into her eyes and see a deeper-rooted pain. It was beginning to bother him. While Luna seemed jubilant on the outside, he suspected she wasn’t on the inside.

Luna’s new friend thought she’d enjoy getting out of the living room and checking out his room. He figured she’d be more comfortable laying on his bed. David led the lovely alicorn into his room. Luna studied the surroundings with great interest. His room was quite spacious. The walls had the same rustic cabin motif that the rest of his home possessed. There was a big queen size bed centrally positioned in the room. It was accompanied by a homemade nightstand seated on the right side. The room also had a chestnut stained dresser and two large sets of shelves containing David’s personal items and some books. There were two simple windows letting in daylight. They were framed with navy blue curtains. One window was on the far left corner and the other stood opposite the wall the bed was against.

“Go ahead Luna, try it out,” he said with a nod.

She studied the bed. It certainly looked inviting. There were four big plush pillows at the head end and a dark blue comforter covered the bed. Luna climbed up onto it and sprawled across caressing the soft texture of the top cover. “This is very nice,” she expressed with a light giggle.

David smiled at her. “I’m glad you like it,” he said leaning against the doorway swaying back and forth.

Luna smiled at him. “Would you care to join me?” she asked patting the empty spot beside her.

He held up his left hand. “Sorry princess it wouldn’t be proper,” David responded. Though she felt fairly certain he wasn’t being honest with her.

Luna let out a loud sigh. “I’ve told you before call me LUNA! You needn’t be formal with me just because I’m royalty!” She snapped slightly annoyed by his politeness. The princess then smiled at him playfully. “Now are you going to join me or am I going to have to drag you over here with my magic?”

He chuckled at her. David really didn’t have a choice. “If you insist,” he replied trying to conceal his grin. Luna’s smile grew. She suspected he had wanted to lie beside her. David sat on the edge of the bed. He was really enjoying the time he spent with her. In fact he could hardly remember the last time he felt so carefree. Luna was unlike anyone he’d ever met.

Gazing upon her he noticed her body color seemed to be changing. It was a distinct bluish purple now rather than a dark midnight blue. Her hair wasn’t the same anymore either. Originally he could have sworn it seemed to flow like a deep blue starry river. Now it was a bright shade of light blue minus the flowing effect. He couldn’t figure out why it had changed.

The alicorn rolled over and looked him in the eye. Her teal eyes expressed a true sincerity. He had no idea what she was thinking. Though he was beginning to feel a strong array of conflicting emotions. While he stared back at her, he could swear his heart was occasionally skipping a few beats. This alarmed him a bit. Was he developing feelings for Luna? David shook his head banishing such an absurd notion. Still he glanced back for another look into her beautiful eyes. That was when he saw that subtle pain pushing through again. He couldn’t resist asking her about it any longer. Gently he placed a hand on her chin. “Luna…” he began.

“Yes,” she replied.

“Is something bothering you inside. Your eyes seem troubled all the sudden.” He sighed. “This isn’t the first time I’ve observed this in you either,” David confessed.

Luna rolled over and sat up somewhat. There had been a dramatic change in her facial expression. Though David could see she wasn’t angry with him. Instead her eyes simply looked far sadder than he’d ever noticed before. A sigh quickly followed. Luna shook her head before responding. “It’s complicated.”

David scratched his head. That was hardly the answer he desired. He moved closer to her yet made sure to respect her personal space. “Luna you’ve told me a great deal already. Somehow I suspect there’s more to your story. From what you told me and legend explains…alicorns live long lives,” he spoke. After giving the matter some though he continued, “Is it something from your past that has you troubled?”

Luna’s face fell. She blinked her eyes several times. Looking closely he discovered the princess’s eyes began filling with tears. David felt his heart begin to fall. It was never his intention to make her cry. Luna gazed over at him through tear glazed eyes. “I…” she said trying to speak, but she broke down and began to cry. Unable to bear seeing Luna cry, David went to her and gently placed his arms around her. He held her close running a hand along her back. Among her sobs he noticed Luna uttered, “Thank you…D…David.”

“Luna…I’m so sorry,” he spoke softly bringing his hand to her mane. He began stroking the silky locks doing his best to comfort her. He could feel his own eyes becoming teary.

Luna’s body trembled as she continued to cry. Then she noticed his arms were wrapped securely around her. It brought a sense of comfort and security to her. The princess raised her head. She stared at him intently. David leaned back and got a tissue from the nightstand. Taking it, he gently dried her eyes, which were still looking directly into his. The princess sighed. “I must be a total mess,” she said. “Not very becoming for a princess.”

He placed a caring hand on her chin. “That’s where you’re wrong Luna. You are very much a princess. I think a person or in your case a pony, shows more character when you break down and cry, rather than keeping things bottled up inside.”

She smiled for him. “You’re too kind, and you are correct about what’s bothering me. Let’s just say my past was less than perfect. I wasn’t always like this. In fact I was once quite evil,” she confessed expecting him to withdrawal his arms. To her surprise he stayed just as he was. She blinked at him.

David shook his head. “Luna who you were doesn’t matter. It’s what you do now and in the future that will define the real you. From what I’ve seen you’re a grand princess. Admittedly I’ve never met a princess before you, but I like what I see in you,” he professed honestly.

“You do,” she uttered sniffing back some lingering tears. He nodded returning her smile. Luna hardly knew what to say. She felt a strong flutter in her heart. This was followed with a nervous swallow. For a moment she began to wonder if she was developing feelings for David. But how could it be? They were from different worlds and were clearly different species. Even if she were growing fond of him, would it even be proper to act on these emotions? “Let me go, please…” she spoke. He removed his arms from her though for some odd reason he did so reluctantly. The princess gradually pulled herself away from him leaving the bed.

David looked at her curiously. “Have I said or done something wrong?” he asked in earnest.

She shook her head. “No, it’s nothing,” the mare replied.

“Sorry for being nosy. If you don’t wish to go on about your past, I won’t force you,” he said shaking his head.

“It’s not that,” she sighed in frustration.

The room seemed to be filling with tension. David knew he had to do something. Then a thought occurred to him. “Say would you care to bathe. You’ve been here for over six days now. Maybe a bath would help lift your spirits. I know it always helps me.”

Luna turned and sniffed her side. She was beginning to smell quite rank. The floral perfume she had been wearing had nearly all but faded away. “I’d like that,” she responded.

He nodded as he walked over to the bathroom. There he pulled back the shower curtain and turned on the faucet starting the hot water flowing. “Do you prefer you baths hot, warm or on the cool side?” He inquired.

“Uh, a little hotter than warm,” she called in to him.

He adjusted the water and placed the stopper in the tub. David guessed it would be large enough for her. Thankfully she was a pony and not the size of a horse. Once the bath was ready, he gathered some soap, shampoo and clean towels for her. Looking at the shampoo bottle he hoped it would work on her hair. The hair in Luna’s mane was more like human hair anyway. David figured this one time shouldn’t hurt. “It’s ready Luna,” he called.

She gracefully entered the room. He directed her to the tub. There was a slight wave of steam rising up from the water. Luna took in a deep breath and exhaled. She went to step her right front hoof in and noticed the bandages. “Oh…I guess I should remove my bandages,” she remarked.

“Yeah, I think it will be okay to take them off for a bath,” he replied. “We can always replace them afterwards.” Luna nodded. David went to work carefully removing the bandages first from her ankle and then from her wing. “There you go.”

“Thank you,” she expressed. Luna placed her hoof slowly into the warm water. The temperature of the water was just right. She fully entered the tub.

David walked toward the doorway and said, “I’ll just give you some privacy. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Wait David!” She called out. “Don’t go!” He froze and felt a nervous sweat form on the back of his neck. “Aren’t you going to stay and wash my back?”

“But you have your magic… And won’t you feel awkward?” He asked turning around. She shook her head. The youthful man then realized given her injuries she might require help getting out of the tub. Though she seemed perfectly okay on her own, plus again she had her magic. “Okay then. But are you sure I’m not invading your privacy?”

Luna smiled at him. “No you’re fine David. I’ll feel more relaxed with you here,” she said. “Here,” she added. Her horn glowed with a blue light. Using her magic she held up a wet sponge. “Would you wash me?” She looked at him with playful eyes.

He felt a nervous rush of adrenaline. His heart began to quicken its pace. It was becoming quite clear to him that he was indeed quickly evolving feelings for Luna. Though it didn’t bother him, it just was a little alarming. Taking the sponge he squeezed on some body wash gel and lathered it up. He took a deep breath and began lightly scrubbing her left side. Her smile grew. “Let me know if I’m being too rough,” he uttered moving the sponge toward her neck.

“You’re fine,” she replied in a soothing tone. Luna closed her eyes savoring his touch. Her heart was racing inside, though she found the sensation rather enjoyable. The princess began to realize she really was growing more and more fond of David. For the time being she decided to sit back and see where her heart would lead her.

He continued lightly scrubbing her body being gentle around her injured wing. David worked the sponge around her neck, along her front legs down to her hooves. He made sure to be extra gentle around her injured ankle. Then he softly scrubbed her chest. The youthful man swallowed nervously. David knew she was comfortable around him, but he still wanted to be respectful. For the moment he decided to delay washing her flank and moved to her back. Luna turned her head and followed his movements, though she found her eyes wondering back to him. Even though he was nervous, David was smiling contently as he cleaned her. His smile brought a sense of ease to her. It seemed odd to her, but Luna really felt relaxed with him.

The sponge moved along Luna’s back. Periodically David would squeeze it releasing extra soap. Trails of white suds and water ran down her sides and joined the water in the tub. Next he began washing her face. The sponge moved across her cheeks, then under her chin and up past her nose nearing her forehead. David noticed her horn. He guessed it too needed cleaned. Slowly he moved the sponge to the base of the horn. There he hesitated for a moment. Luna had her eyes closed while he cleaned her face. She noticed the halt in his movements. “What’s the matter?” She asked still holding her eyes closed.

“Um well…” he stammered a bit.

Luna noticed the sponge was resting near her horn. Then she realized what was bothering him. “Oh my horn. Go ahead and wash it…you’ll be fine,” Luna replied. She wasn’t sure why he hesitated – however she appreciated his thoughtfulness.

“Okay,” he uttered. David resumed cleaning around the spire of her horn. As he gently scrubbed it, he clearly heard Luna sigh. But this wasn’t just any sigh. There was a clear note of pleasure in her quiet gasps as he worked the sponge along her horn. He had no idea it would be sensitive to touch. Her host finished washing it and was ready to move on.

He looked at the side of the tub and saw the old plastic cup laying near the faucet. Though he hadn’t taken a tub bath in awhile. The cup was often helpful in rinsing the soap off his body or the shampoo from his hair. He figured it would be equally useful in rinsing the soap from Luna’s body. Reaching over he lifted the cup and then submerged it in the water by her front legs. David began washing off the soap along her face, neck, front legs and her back. He didn’t have to say a word to her. She moved her legs or repositioned herself for him as he moved around the various areas of her body.

Now the time he had been slightly dreading arrived. He needed to wash her flank. David took the sponge and went to wash her thighs. Soap ran from the sponge along her cutie mark. He worked his way down her left hind leg and then as she shifted, he did the same for her right side. Then he arrived at the top of her rump. He gently washed along her tail. David made sure to be gentle. After finishing he went to lift her tail. Once it was lightly gripped in his hand, he stopped. Releasing his hold her wet tail dropped back into the tub.

“Is something wrong?” She asked looking back at him. He didn’t say anything. Luna saw a hesitant look on his face. She tried not to giggle. “Oh I see,” she replied. Using her magic she raised her tail and guided his hand sponge and all to her rear. “Go on David. I trust you.”

“You mean you don’t mind if I…look,” he spoke sounding increasingly nervous.

Luna smiled at him. His shyness amused her. “Go ahead…I don’t mind,” she replied in an angelic voice.

David merely nodded. Getting a hold of himself, he finally resumed. He moved further back to get a better position. There he indulged and briefly studied the area he was about to clean. Luna’s crescent was right there before him. To his amazement it was very much like a human woman’s. Though the princess’s was colored to match her body color and seemed rather enticing. That’s why he couldn’t help staring for a bit. Shaking his head he brought the sponge against it. Stealing himself he ever so gingerly began to scrub along the curves. He felt Luna flinch slightly and even noticed her sighing softly. At one point he must have hit a sensitive spot, because he heard her giggle briefly. Her laughter calmed him and now that he'd begun washing her backside, it didn’t bother him anymore. After cleaning the area with due attention, he filled the cup and rinsed off the suds.

“There you are Luna. Now would you like me to shampoo your mane and tail?” He asked.

Luna lifted her head, closed her eyes and nodded. “Please,” she responded sounding very relaxed.

Taking the cup in his hands he moistened her mane. Then getting the shampoo he worked it into a good lather. Luna kept her eyes closed. Her lower body remained immersed in the tub, while she kept savoring the movement of his hands throughout her hair. Once he finished working the shampoo through, he rinsed it out using the cup. David did the same with her tail. This time he wasn’t nervous tending to that area. In fact he noticed Luna was calm the entire time he washed her regardless of where he had touched her. It made him happy that she was so comfortable around him. Still he did his best to be respectful. He did not want to offend such a lovely princess.

The last of the soap was rinsed from Luna’s tail. “There you are. All clean!” He announced.

Luna stood up. Trails and beads of water flowed along the sides of her body and back into the tub. David placed a large towel on the floor in front. He helped her out and onto the towel. Then he took another towel and began drying her. In a few minutes he had completed. Her new friend looked at her mane. It was in need of a good brushing now. David walked over to the vanity and picked up a brush. “Here Luna. This is a spare brush I’ve never used. Why not use it on your mane, while I drain the tub,” he suggested.

“Okay,” she replied. Luna used her magic and enveloped the brush in a blue glow. Taking it she began working in through her long light blue mane. David returned to the tub. The water drained after he pulled the plug. He then proceeded to pick up the towels and tossed them in a nearby hamper. Luna walked over to him as he continued straightening up. “Thank you David!” She expressed graciously kissing his cheek. Luna smiled and trotted back over to the vanity. David dropped to his knees and sat there. He rubbed the cheek she had just kissed. Looking over at her, he wondered if the kiss meant what he thought it meant. Was Luna starting to really like him?

He shook his head and softly muttered to himself, “Nah, she was just showing her gratitude for the bath.”

Luna continued brushing her hair. As she brushed the alicorn stared at her reflection. There was something off in her appearance. “David!” she started. “Come here please.”

He rose to his feet and joined her. “What is it?”

“Does my appearance look different to you?” She asked.

He sighed and answered. “Well I didn’t want to alarm you before, but yes. I noticed when you were on my bed a little bit ago. But honestly I thought I was just seeing things.”

“It’s odd. I’ve not had this body and hair color for a few years now. I can’t figure out why it’s suddenly changing,” she replied.

David really felt clueless on this one. He had no idea what to do or say. Then a thought did occur to him. “Do you think your sister could help you with this once you go back to Equestria?” He asked.

“I’m not sure,” Luna began, “But she would be a good pony to start with.”

“Do you feel okay?”

Luna looked around and aside from her two wounds there was no additional pain. “It would appear I’m fine. Hopefully it’s nothing,” she remarked. Though it was indeed puzzling, the alicorn didn’t seem too freaked out. In fact she was glad he noticed the change as well. At least she wasn’t crazy. Part of Luna wondered it the change had something to do with her being on Earth. Regardless she saw no point in worrying too much about it.

He continued to tidy up the bathroom. Luna had walked out of the room. David then noticed a sound he could only conclude was Luna flopping onto his bed. “Are you going to be in there all day?” He heard her ask from the bedroom.

He chuckled rising to his feet. At least she still seemed to be in good spirits. David entered the bedroom. There lying on his bed was Princess Luna. She was on her side stretching. “Sorry for the delay. I was just cleaning up a little,” he replied. She threw him a happy smile. He sat down on the bed with her. “May I check your ankle and wing? I want to see how they are doing,” he explained.

Luna carefully sat up and slid over to him. She presented her right hoof to him. “Go ahead.”

He deftly took her hoof and moved his hands around the ankle. Softly he applied pressure. She didn’t react too much from the pain. It seemed she was definitely on the mend. David continued lightly pressing along the injured area of her right front hoof. “How’s that feel?” He asked.

“Pretty good actually,” she replied. “Though what are you doing?”

“I’m just lightly massaging it for you. It will help keep the circulation flowing. I’d like to do the same to you wing, if you’ll let me?” He asked considerately.

Luna smiled once again finding her eyes focusing on him. “You may.”

David concluded with her ankle and moved to get a good angle at her wing. Before he had to ask, Luna raised the wing extending it fully. At first he just visually examined it. Then he placed his hands lightly around the end feathers. She felt a light shiver run up her back as he touched her wing. Gradually he worked his way back to the base of the aerial appendage. He applied gentle pressure to the wing much like he’d done with the princess’s ankle. “How is the pain in the wing?” David inquired still lightly massaging it.

“Not too bad. Looks like I’ll be flying again in no time,” she remarked.

“Looks like you’re right,” he responded still tending to the wing. While he continued plying his gentle care, David felt a hoof start running along his back. “Huh?” He gasped lightly. Releasing the wing, he turned his head. Luna smiled at him tenderly. “What are you doing?” He asked her curiously.

“Just trying to return the favor. You’ve been so kind and helpful,” she commented continuing to run her hoof along his back. He smiled gazing into her beautiful eyes. Taking her hoof from his back, she patted the bed behind him. “Why don’t you lie down and rest a moment. You’ve been doing so much,” Luna expressed in appreciation.

“I’m happy to help princess,” he replied. David lay back beside her. He yawned as he stretched. Luna moved closer to him and brushed against him. Her eyes peered deep into his and he in turn did the same. “Luna…” he whispered.

“Yes,” she said softly.

“What are you—“ Luna leaned closer to him. David could feel her warm breath on his face. He felt his cheeks begin to turn flush and his heart began beating faster. She didn’t know why, but she began feeling drawn to him. A curiosity possessed her. Slowly she pressed her lips to his. His eyes widened in surprise. At first he wasn’t sure how to proceed. Luna had her lips pressed firmly against his. David could feel the intensity radiating from her. It suddenly became clear to him how to respond. Following his heart, David wrapped his arms around the beautiful alicorn and pushed back with his lips. Luna felt the reciprocation in his kiss. This added to her excitement. The princess carefully placed her front hooves around him. They could feel the breath from one another as they breathed through their noses. The kiss concluded but they remained embraced. “Luna,” he gasped looking back into her eyes. He felt a nearly indescribable sensation in his chest. For a moment it began to unnerve him. Could it be what he thought it was?

“David,” she spoke softly. The princess stared back into his eyes. She had the most sincere expression on her face. She continued to smile. There seemed to be something major on his mind and she managed to glimpse it in his eyes.

He felt the urge to tell her what he was feeling inside, but he was a little unsure. While Luna appeared to be feeling something for him, was it to the same degree? Plus there was always that potential of feeling the fool, but if he held his tongue would he miss the chance to express his feelings? Too many questions swirled about in his mind…all born of a single kiss. Regardless he had to do something. The anxious feeling he felt many times in his youth returned to haunt him. So many times he failed to speak his mind and ended up regretting it later.

“Luna…I,” he spoke. Not sure how to begin he just squeezed her gently in his arms and began nuzzling her cheek.

She blushed and smiled even more form his gesture. Luna could feel a strong emotion coming from him. Her own heart beat with nearly the same feeling, of this she felt certain. “I’ve come to mean a great deal to you in such a short time…haven’t I?” She inquired softly.

“Yes, you mean so much to me Luna…I hardly know how to put it in words. I’m not sure how strong the feeling is…but I…you…the feeling is real!” He professed keeping his arms around her.

She leaned over to his ear and whispered, “It is real…because I feel it too.” Luna pulled back and once again looked at him still smiling. “In the short time we’ve spent together – you’ve come to mean a lot to me. Like you I am as yet certain how to label this feeling…but I know like yours it is quite strong.”

“Dear sweet Luna,” he said caressing her hair.

Her blush deepened and she ran a hoof over his hair. She giggled softly. The emotions made her feel like a little filly. “My caring David,” she uttered. Then she felt a slight pain in her injured hoof. “Ouch.”

“Oh my. I should re-bandage your wounds my lady,” he remarked. “I have to let you go, but I’ll be back with fresh dressings for your wounds.”

“Alright, just don’t be too long,” she replied letting him go. He slowly departed not wanting to leave her side. However he stepped out and went for the first aid kit.

A few minutes passed and he returned. Opening the kit, he removed some fresh bandages. “I’m glad I consulted that medical website on how to treat sprains. We were also fortunate that your injuries were so minor. In a sever case you might have needed surgery,” David stressed. Luna wasn’t really paying attention to the details of his words, but was touched by his level of concern. She had begun humming a random tune while he applied the fresh bandages. He began with her right front hoof and then went to work on her left wing.

As he continued wrapping the bandage an idea came to him. “Luna,” he said.

“Yes David, what is it?”

“I was wondering it you’d like to go out and look at the stars tonight?” He answered completing the work on her bandages.

Her face lit up. If there was one thing Luna loved to do, it was stargazing. She especially loved the idea of doing the activity with someone. “I’d liked that very much. The stars seem so different from the skies of your world. I’d love to see them with you!” the alicorn declared.

“Glad to hear you say that. And there, how is that?” He asked closing the first aid kit.

Luna examined her new bandages. They seemed to be secure, yet comfortable. “They are perfect,” she replied kissing his cheek. “Thank you!”

The remainder of the day went on like normal. The two chatted, Luna did some resting and a few mild exercises to help strengthen her ankle. Evening arrived and he prepared a special meal. He found himself omitting meat from most of the meals. David wasn’t sure if Equestrian ponies could eat meat, so he didn’t even want to take the chance. Besides the polite thing to do was be considerate of his guest. The feelings he had developed for Luna left him only too happy to please her anyway.

They enjoyed their meal together. David had set his dining room table and prepared a nice spread, complete with lit candles. Luna hadn’t seen such a display in quite some time. While there were lit candles present at the meals in Canterlot Castle, for some reason they didn’t stir the same emotional response that David’s two simple candles did.

After dinner the time Luna had been awaiting arrived. They were going to gaze up at the starry night sky together.

The front door of the quiet ranch house opened. David stepped outside accompanied by Luna. He led them a good fifty yards from the house. There out in a vast grassy field the night vista sprawled out like an artist’s masterpiece. The moon had nearly reached its pinnacle in the dark blue canvas. The stars were already shining their tiny lights dotting the nightscape with their glow. Luna glanced up at them and then over at her friend. Her eyes seemed to glisten with a light of their own in the cover of night. David smiled at the excited pony. Stargazing was always something he longed to do with a special lady. He could think of no one better than Luna to share it with. She continued monitoring the sky. The alicorn began to notice the brightest stars were forming distinct patterns. They reminded her of the constellations on Equestria, yet their orientation was off.

“David, I don’t recognize any of these constellations. Their arrangement is different from Equestria,” she noted waving a hoof across the dark sky.

It never occurred to him before, but on other worlds the brightest stars might form different patterns. Seeing as Luna was unfamiliar with the patterns in Earth’s sky, he was more than happy to point out some. “Well Luna, do you see that group of three stars over there?” he asked pointing. She nodded. “That is the belt of the constellation Orion, he was known as the great hunter. Those other stars at the outlying points complete his look.” Luna followed David’s hand as he directed her eyes to the other stars forming Orion. He proceeded to share with her other constellations as well. She enjoyed every moment of it. For a while the two just gazed up into the celestial heavens wondering just how far they were seeing. “I wonder if one of those lone bright stars is Equestria?”

Luna moved closer to David and rested her head against him. “It just might be,” she replied staring aloft.

“Don’t worry Luna, you’ll be well enough to fly in a few more days. Then you can take that odd doorway back to your world. We’ve seen that it appears in the same place each night,” he remarked. A wave of sadness coursed through him following his words. David had almost forgotten. Luna’s time on Earth was only temporary. He knew once she was well, she would have to go back home. After all she had duties there and a life to return to.

“David, I was wondering about something,” Luna remarked.

“And what’s that?” He asked.

“Does anyone raise or lower the Moon here on Earth, or for that matter the Sun?”

He chuckled as he recalled her explanation about the roles her sister and she played in Equestria. “It may surprise you, but here the moon raises and lowers itself. The Moon orbits the Earth and as it moves it makes its trek across the night sky each and everyday,” replied David.

“Then I suspect it’s similar with the Sun as well,” she noted. He nodded. Luna then noticed a change in his tone. Before he mentioned her returning to Equestria he seemed his normal self. Now he seemed a little depressed. The alicorn moved closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder. “Are you okay David?”

He sighed. It seemed he was terrible at hiding his true emotions from her. “I’m alright…it’s just I felt sad when I realized you will have to leave before too long.”

“I’m not going anywhere just yet. I still have a few more days to recover. And who knows what the future will hold,” Luna remarked.

David sighed softly. “Luna.” The tone in his voice almost seemed to haunt her.

She began to shiver as the night air began growing colder. Luna moved even closer to David. He seemed to always give off a lot of warmth. “David, I’m cold.”

He could feel her move closer to him. Tenderly he covered her with his arms. “Don’t worry Luna, I’ll keep you warm,” he replied holding her close.

The pony sighed happily. “We should go back inside,” she suggested. David nodded as they made their way back to the house.

As the night reigned on, thick clouds began to silently creep in slowly covering the sky. In the distance flickers of lightning pulsed once in a while. The human’s home sat silently in the still of night. David and Luna had both gone to bed. He rested in his bed, while she retired to the couch. Though sadly neither one slept well that night. Their minds each flowed with a myriad of thoughts and questions. When they did manage to drift off, a varying degree of nightmares would plague their slumber. Luna was visited by images of her past, and then by the memory of her crash. After the impact instead of waking up, her dream diverged along a new path. This time she was with David. She felt very happy and at peace. All seemed to be well. Suddenly she found herself free of her bandages. Her wounds were healed and she was flying in the air. Looking down Luna saw her human friend standing alone below. Glancing up she discovered she was heading for the gateway home. The princess wanted badly to change her course but for some reason she couldn’t. Turning back to look at David one more time she noticed him walking away in a very dejected manner. This stirred a new breed of pain within her heart. It hurt more than the pain of her past. Try as she might, there was nothing she could do to alter her path. Luna cried out! She didn’t want to leave him, but it was too late. Her vision blurred and was replaced by darkness. The pony tore from her sleep and sat up. Luna panted heavily until she realized where she was. The dream had seemed so real.

Using her magic, Luna created a gentle light illuminating her surroundings. She sighed graciously. There she was still in David’s living room. It was just a horrible dream. Luna’s heart continued to ache. An irrational need to see her dear friend possessed her. She had to know he was all right and that it really was just the foolish fear of a dream. Carefully she rose to her hooves and began her walk to his bedroom. The house was dark save for a nightlight in the kitchen. His bedroom door was partially closed. She didn’t like the idea of just barging in, but she had to. Luna slowly opened the door and trotted in. The alicorn still had her horn lighting the way. There lying on his side was David.

“You couldn’t sleep either?” He said solemnly.

Unable to restrain herself, Luna rushed over and placed her hooves around him. David immediately felt her caring embrace around him. “David!” She cried. The rain began to fall outside the house. It started softly and gradually increased to a steady shower.

“Luna,” he sighed. Turning to face her, he reached over and lit the nightstand lamp. Its glow blanketed the room in a gentle light. Luna dowsed her horn. “You seem quite upset. What happened?” He asked.

She turned her head away and said, “This will sound silly, but I had a bad dream where I had to leave you. It was horrible.”

He smiled at her. Reaching out he placed his arms around her. “Come here Luna,” he spoke tenderly. “It’s going to be okay.” The alicorn princess looked at him. Her eyes were partially filled with tears. He motioned for her to climb into his bed. She joined him and returned his embrace gradually calming down.

“David, don’t let me go,” she pleaded.

“Never Luna…never,” he whispered stroking her lightly mussed mane. David kissed her forehead. He could almost feel her body tremble. His grip tightened as he hoped to comfort her. “If it will make you feel better, why not sleep here tonight.”

She nuzzled him happily. “Thank you David,” she replied quietly. Luna sighed again. Her anxiety began to lessen. She laid there looking at him. “David?”

“Yes?” He looked back into her teal eyes.

At first she hesitated then she spoke. “Do you want me?” Luna gazed at him with enticing eyes void of any contempt or deception.

“I…” David tried replying, but Luna placed a hoof over his mouth.

“Don’t answer yet. I just wanted to present the question,” she explained. Luna sighed for a moment gathering her thoughts. “You see it’s been a very long time since I’ve been comforted by someone special like you. There is no one else back in Equestria quite like you. That’s why…I’d like it…if you’d help me find some needed release,” she spoke gazing at him with her bedroom eyes. Luna removed her hoof allowing him to reply.

David took a moment to let what she had just asked sink in. He smiled feeling touched once again by her. “Luna, I’d be delighted,” he replied. “I only hope I am worthy of someone as magnificent as you.”

“You are – I can feel it in my heart,” she replied caressing his cheek with her left hoof. They smiled at each other gazing deep into their soul windows. The anticipation made their yearning grow. “Why not lose those bothersome undergarments?” David nodded. He rose and removed his T-shirt and underwear leaving both lay on the floor. Luna smiled as he crawled back into bed.

The two moved close and embraced each other. David was growing fond of having her hooves wrapped around him. Luna equally enjoyed the feeling his embrace brought. He ran his fingers through her silky light blue mane resting his gaze upon her. “You’re so beautiful Luna,” he uttered. She blushed from his tender words. The two leaned in sensing what was going to happen next. Their lips met for a needed passionate kiss. The lovers closed their eyes and savored the moment. Slowly their mouths opened as they let their tongues meet for an intriguing union. The couple caressed each other tenderly as the kiss continued. The kiss concluded as their eyes met once more.

The purple alicorn coaxed her human mate onto his back. Using her magic she gradually removed her wing bandages. She let out a pleasurable sigh now that her wings were free. They rose to attention fully extending. She blushed lightly feeling her arousal grow. Luna placed her hooves on David’s chest and began running them down across his belly. He closed his eyes and sighed taking in every movement she made. Her eyes glanced down and discovered his manhood standing at attention. It was quite different from a stallion’s, but it looked just fine to her loving eyes. Grinning devilishly she ran her hooves along his sensitive area. Her ears could hear his shivering gasps of pleasure. Not wanting to leave her out, David reached out and placed his hands gently on her horn. Luna’s eyes widened from the stimulation. Gingerly he ran his fingers across its textured surface. She gasped his name as ripples of pleasure surged up her spine. The alicorn’s horn began to flicker with a blue intermittent light. Luna felt the fires of passion surge within her. She moved back up and rejoined her lips to his. He withdrew his hands from her horn and began running them along her back heading for her rump. The texture of her fur was still so amazingly soft, even softer than velvet. David caressed her cutie marks noticing the fur was just as incredibly soft there. His touch continued to bring her surges of pleasure. Luna knew where his hands were going, so she moved closer to him and his now yearning loins. Their breath had begun quickening as their anticipation level continued to rise. This time David didn’t hesitate when he reached her flank. His fingers lightly caressed her crescent being ever so gentle. She tilted her head back and closed her eyes. It’d been so long since that area had been properly stimulated. The feeling from his touch was riveting.

Luna continued caressing him with her hooves. The two began feeling more and more intoxicated. They halted their actions and kissed again. The alicorn smiled at him and simply whispered, “David.” Luna repositioned herself. Her wings remained fully extended. She moved her burning loins so they were just barely touching his. He guided her down as they moved together forming the ultimate union. The lovers’ bodies quaked with pleasure and burned with desire. Never had either one imagined something like this would feel so good. David placed his hands affectionately on her thighs and softly whispered her name. She lightly uttered his name placing her hooves against his fairly hairy chest. A rhythm began forming between them as their pleasure continued to grow. They continued sharing kisses as their bodies surged with passion. Their breaths became quicker and shallower. The emotion continued growing and growing until finally the two felt like they were melting into each other truly joining together as one. David moved his arms so they were now wrapped around her back. He gently pulled her down against him. Luna placed her hooves around him. Their breathing slowly began returning to normal. The lovers gazed deep into each other’s eyes. For that one blissful moment, nothing existed outside their beating hearts.

The two moved apart lying together on his bed. “Luna,” he gasped. “That was wonderful.”

She panted lightly and replied, “It was indeed. Oh my.”

The couple could breath normally again. “Come here,” he uttered motioning to her. “Why don’t we cuddle for a bit.” Her face lit up. Luna happily moved over and snuggled against him.

“David…I,” Luna sighed resting her hooves on his chest.

“Luna,” he replied kissing her forehead.

She sat up for a moment. “Oh wait, my wing bandages.” Using her magic she quickly secured them back around her wing. Then she nestled back down with her human lover placing her hooves back against his chest. She sighed and smiled contently.

He covered them both and placed his arms affectionately around her. “Luna, I think I may be falling in love with you,” he spoke softly.

“That’s good…because I think I’m falling in love with you David,” she whispered letting out a quiet yawn. Their heads sank into the pillows as they slowly drifted off to sleep. Outside the rain continued to fall. Distant claps of thunder and periodic flashes of lightning accompanied the falling water. Even with the a storm brewing the two slept on peacefully.

Chapter 3 - "On the Wings of Love"

Notice: This chapter contains another explicit scene near the chapter's end. This will probably be the last one for a while now. There seemed to be a need for another love scene and I think it helps add emphasis to their relationship. Oh and don't worry, it has been tastefully done like the scene from chapter 2. I hope you all enjoy it!

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 3:
“On the Wings of Love”

The city of Canterlot sat quiet along the side of the cliff overlooking Ponyville. Princess Celestia had completed another beautiful sunrise. Though anypony could tell from the lack of varying colors that her heart just wasn’t into it.

It was the dawn of the eighth day since her dear little sister, Princess Luna, had disappeared. Nevertheless Celestia had her royal guards and servants searching Equestria tirelessly for the missing pony. Sadly the lack of any real leads began to dampen their spirits of finding the missing princess.

The pearl white alicorn was seated in a secluded chamber. She never thought she’d occupy this room again. This was a secret room she used to spend countless hours in while Luna had been imprisoned in the moon. The walls were made of a dark gray stone. There was a single stain glass window in the narrowed chamber. It contained a portrait of Princess Luna. The image depicted the younger princess standing majestically while the moon loomed overhead. The sun gleamed against it casting a reflection of Celestia’s sibling on the floor. The walls and floor still contained the myriad slash marks the elder sister had etched. Each mark represented a single day Luna had been gone. Thousands upon thousands of marks still coated the walls. Princess Celestia had begun counting the days when she began to notice the signs of Nightmare Moon’s return. Her decision to banish Luna always haunted her. Now that her sister was missing, the old pain had begun stirring in her heart. Tears slowly trailed down the alicorn’s face. Where had her sister gone? Why had she gone? Would she return? Was she in trouble? These were but a few of the seemingly endless questions strolling about Celestia’s mind. She sighed heavily and spoke aloud, “Where are you little sister? When will I see you again?” The princess dropped to the ground and wept tears of sorrow. At least when Luna was in the moon, she always knew where her sister was. Now she had no idea. From what the search parties discovered…there seemed to be no trace of Luna anywhere in Equestria.

Celestia knew she had to be strong. She dried her eyes and left the chamber. Her subjects would be depending on her leadership to see them through this crisis. She made her way to the throne room. There she was greeted by one of her guards.

“Ah your highness. There you are,” he said.

The princess raised her head. She tried to contain the disheartened look on her face. “Yes, what is it?” The ruler asked.

“Two more search parties have returned. Though I am sad to say no trace of the princess has been found. I am truly sorry your highness,” he replied hanging his head.

Celestia took a deep breath and held her head up high. “Thank you for the report. Have the two groups take a break. Then please have them continue the search. We can’t give up hope. We will find Princess Luna!” Declared Celestia.

“Yes you majesty,” the guard replied. He took his leave of the princess and left the throne room.

______________

Ponyville was bustling with life. Groups of ponies gathered throughout the town. Just like the guards and servants of Canterlot they too had been searching for Princess Luna. Though they also had no luck finding her.

Twilight Sparkle continued to pace back and forth vigorously along the library floor. Her five friends watched her carefully wondering what she was thinking. At first no pony had been concerned that Luna hadn’t returned to Canterlot. However, following the third day of her absence, Twilight received an important letter from Princess Celestia. It asked if she had seen or heard from the princess’s sister. Twilight was the last pony to see Luna before she vanished.

The lavender unicorn ceased her pacing and let out an exasperated sigh. “Unnngh! Nothing!” She bellowed. “It’s going on five days now! Five days of searching and still no sign of Luna! Why wasn’t I more attentive when she was here?” Twilight face-hoofed.

The door to the library burst open as Spike darted in. The little dragon ran over to his friends. “I’m back,” he announced.

“And what did you discover?!” Asked an anxious Twilight.

“Still nothing I’m afraid. Five more groups have returned from searching. It’s not looking good Twilight,” replied the baby dragon shaking his head.

Twilight walked over to her reading cushion and flopped down. Placing her hooves over he head she said, “This is all my fault.”

Applejack lightly trotted over to her friend. She placed a hoof gently on the unicorn’s back. “Don’t blame yourself there sugar cube. No pony knew something like this was gonna happen.”

“Applejack’s right Twilight,” added Rarity. She joined the two facing Twilight. “We just have to keep searching. Besides I seriously doubt Princess Luna ran away. It’s just not like her.”

The lavender unicorn rose to her hooves and resumed walking around the library. “That may be true Rarity. But I was the last one to see her. That makes me responsible,” remarked Twilight.

Rainbow Dash watched Twilight as she continued her pacing. “Come on Twilight. I have to agree with Applejack and Rarity. There’s no sense blaming yourself. What we need to do right now is keep searching,” declared the feisty pegasus.

The unicorn sighed. She knew her friends were right. There was little to be gained by beating herself up. “You guys are right. We just have to keep searching. And we must never give up hope.” She gathered round her friends. “I’m so glad I have friends like you. It makes these trying times bearable.”

“You said it!” shouted Spike. “Now why don’t I gather some provisions. Then we can help continue the search for Luna.”

“Now you’re talking Spike!” Shouted Pinkie Pie. “Come on everyone keep smiling! Things will get better, you’ll see!”

Twilight smiled. Pinkie’s optimism came at a much-needed time. They weren’t sure where to look anymore, but they weren’t going to give up until they found the princess.

______________

The sun had risen above the horizon basking its golden rays on the area of Earth where the human’s home lay. The ground was damp and trees were dripping from the rain that had fallen overnight. Birds were chirping their morning songs of joy welcoming the new day.

David’s house stood quietly in the morning light. Luna and he were still resting peacefully. His arms were still wrapped securely around her and the alicorn’s hooves rested gently against his chest. Rays of sunlight peered in from around the sides of the curtains. The pony’s head shifted slightly. He began to feel the light breeze of Luna’s breath against his cheek. Slowly David began opening his eyes. He noticed Luna by his side nestled in his embrace. It soon became clear that the events of last night were indeed real. He smiled and sighed contently. A stray lock of her hair dangled over her face. Reaching out he delicately took it and rejoined it to her mane. She looked so lovely to his adoring eyes. He began running the back of his hand along her silky mane. A smile slowly formed on her face. Luna’s eyes opened and gazed back at him. “Good morning my princess,” he whispered.

Luna moved her left hoof from his chest and softly ran it against his cheek. “Good morning my human stallion,” she replied with a warming giggle.

David chuckled lightly. “Did you rest well?”

“Wonderfully,” she whispered back. Luna started caressing his thick head of short black hair sighing happily. “Last night was magical.”

He hugged her tightly. “It sure was.” The two stared into each other’s eyes for a moment. Then without a word their lips met for a tender kiss. The lovers could still feel the lingering intensity of their passion. A spark had definitely been ignited between them. Their lips broke apart. "Luna,” he spoke gently.

“David,” she replied quietly. The two embraced and began cuddling each other very affectionately. Their cheeks nuzzled together. He ran his hands lovingly across her back and sides, while she responded in kind using her hooves. At one point David leaned over and kissed her horn ever so gently. Luna smiled closing her eyes. She could hardly remember the last time she felt so happy and at ease. Part of her wished this could last forever. As she gazed into David’s eyes, the pony could tell he felt the same.

After nuzzling her cheek one more time, David finally sat up. Luna rose beside him. They were still covered by the bed sheets. He lifted his arms up and stretched letting out a hearty yawn. “That’s my idea of a “good morning”!” He remarked smiling grandly.

She giggled at him and sighed dreamily. “I have to agree with you. Looks like that storm from last night is long gone,” Luna remarked noticing the calm sound of morning outside.

David gave a good listen and noticed all was calm aside form the chirping birds. “Yeah. The thunder got pretty loud at times,” he noted.

“I know. That one clap really startled me,” Luna replied. Then she blushed lightly looking at him. “Thanks for holding me tighter after that.”

“It was my pleasure Luna.” David turned down the covers. He left the bed and put on clean undergarments. Then he returned to his lady. “So how are your wounds today?”

Luna smiled. “Oh they are much better today.” The mare stretched a bit and stifled a yawn. “The pain is almost completely gone now. In fact I think I could give flying another shot today,” she declared feeling quite confident.

He softly patted her back and smiled. “That’s great. Why don’t we shoot for this afternoon then,” he suggested.

“Yay!” Cheered Luna as she tackle hugged him. The two toppled over into the pillows. He looked up at her and the two laughed. She quickly realized she was above him. The alicorn pinned him down with her hooves and smiled at him seductively. David returned her smile and started to grin slightly. Luna leaned down kissing him passionately. He returned her kiss placing his arms lovingly around her. They shared one more kiss before moving apart. “I’m glad to see you’re still feeling quite affectionate this morning.”

He gave Luna a thoughtful smile. “What can I say…there’s something beyond special about you Luna. Besides I’m not the only one,” David replied rising to his feet.

Luna chuckled softly. “You got me,” she replied.

“Now what do you say to some breakfast?”

“Sounds wonderful,” she answered. “Mind if I lend you a hoof?”

“Of course not my dear,” he replied. David heard his words. Every time he spoke affectionately to Luna he felt like he was soaring to the highest peak of the tallest mountain. The sensation was quite invigorating, even if it was somewhat startling. He continued to smile as they made their way to the kitchen.

The day marched on much like the others had before it. David was in his spare bedroom. Since he lived alone he had turned it into a study. He was busy typing away on his computer. While he used to work in an oppressive factory, he recently had become a somewhat accomplished writer. So far he had a few successful books. He was frugal with the proceeds collected from the sales of his literary works. In fact he bought his home with the money he earned. On occasion he’d take on a part-time job to help supplement his income. Currently he wasn’t working any jobs. His writing hadn’t been going overly well either. In fact before he met Luna he was suffering from a horrible case of writer’s block. Now for some reason his creative juices were flowing freely. Especially now that he found himself falling in love. Yes it was a little alarming, but there was something so incredibly different about her. Luna was unlike any other girl he’d ever been with, and it had nothing to do with the fact that she wasn’t human either. In fact despite being a mare, she seemed more human to him than most human women. Don’t ask why, he was still trying to figure that out himself. At that moment he didn’t really care. He was in his element and his inspiration finally seemed boundless.

He continued writing diligently. His fingers kept clacking on the keyboard as the words of his current work kept pouring from the recesses of his mind. Then he suddenly felt a pair of loving hooves embrace him from behind. David flinched lightly when he realized it was Luna. “Oh Luna, it’s you my sweet,” he uttered slightly alarmed.

She giggled softly. “Did I startle you honey?” Luna was new to using terms of endearment, but she found using them quite appealing. She especially loved it whenever David would use one on her. It made her heart flutter every time.

David turned to look up at her from within his desk chair. “A little. I was just doing some writing,” he answered.

The alicorn smiled at him. “I didn’t know you write.” She expressed with intrigue.

“Well I haven’t for a while,” he replied letting free a soft sigh. “Before your arrival, I’d been suffering from a terrible lack of inspiration.”

Luna looked at him delightedly. “Are you saying I’m inspiring to you?” She asked growing even more intrigued.

“Well yes, you are,” he replied giving her another smile.

She blushed softly as she looked over to the computer monitor. “So what are you writing about?” Luna began reading a random section of his writing. She placed a hoof on her chin as she continued reading. It turned out he had been working on a poem. Her eyes focused on a section that read:

Her elegant blue mane flowed in the breeze.

The stars shined brightly in the sky.

Her presence brought me a sense of ease.

Never before had I gazed upon such beauty.

“Oh my…you write poetry?” She asked.

“Sometimes. It depends on what inspires me. Though it’s not very good. It’s just a work in progress,” he replied modestly.

Her cheek rested against his softly. Then she moved her mouth over to his ear. “I’ll tell you something. Even in Equestria, we ponies enjoy heartfelt poetry,” she whispered. “Those four simple lines are beautiful.”

“You really think so?” He inquired somewhat dubiously. She nodded twice.

“So who’s this poem about? It wouldn’t happen to be me would it?”

“It might,” he answered sheepishly

Luna giggled at him. “Well I’m glad I have inspired you,” she commented.

David rotated the chair to fully face her. “So what can I do for you?” He asked.

Luna let go of the chair returning to all fours. “It’s nearly two o’clock. I was wondering if we could do my test flight now?”

David placed his hand against his forehead. “Of course. I must have gotten sidetracked. If you will just let me finish this thought. We can get right to it,” he replied.

“Go right ahead.”

He typed a few more sentences. Then saved his work and put his computer into standby. “Okay.”

She smiled filling with excitement. Luna had been looking forward to flying again. Her prior attempts may not have gone so well, but this time she felt particularly positive. “Would you take off my bandages? Please,” she requested peering at him with her gorgeous teal eyes. He chuckled softly. Then walking over to her, he placed his hands on her wing and began unwrapping the various coverings. In seconds he removed the final piece freeing her wing. She gasped softly as both her wings unfolded fully extending. Luna blushed lightly – it really felt good to stretch out her wings.

He looked upon her lovely wings. They only added to her enticing beauty. Getting a hold of himself David looked and saw her right hoof was still bandaged. “You know I think we can take the bandages off your hoof as well. It would do it good to be unbound. If it should still bother you, we can always bandage it again,” her human friend noted.

She nodded. “That sounds good. I’d certainly enjoy being free of these wrappings,” the pony commented. Smiling she happily presented her right hoof to him. He reached over and tenderly removed the bandages. Luna took her hoof and looked it over. There didn’t even seem to be any pain now. She put her weight on it and noticed there were no problems. So it would seem he was correct.

David walked over to the doorway. “Shall we go my lady?” He asked politely. She nodded trotting over to him holding her wings up high. They made their way out of the house and into the vast grassy field behind his dwelling.

“Okay Luna, you can do it!” He cheered.

She looked at him her face teaming with confidence. The alicorn stretched her wings for a bit and just practiced moving them. Once she was ready Luna reared up and began flapping her wings vigorously. Gradually her hooves began to lift off the ground as she gained both altitude and momentum. Finally she started rising up at a constant rate. There before David’s eyes Luna rose into the sky. At first she looked a little clumsy. Her wing twitched a little, but she managed to stay aloft this time. Once she was high enough she flew in a simple straight line. Then the airborne pony began practicing basic moves, such as turns, climbs and descents. Her course took her higher and higher into the air. At last she could fly again! There seemed to be no more complications from her left wing.

As Luna continued soaring in the sky, she could hear David’s encouraging shouts of approval from below. She smiled. Had it not been for his kindness and attentive care she might still be grounded. Adjusting her course she flew downward heading toward her human companion. Luna landed gracefully before David. He ran up to her and threw his arms around her. “Luna, you did it! You did it! I knew you could!” He acclaimed bounding with delight.

Luna hugged him back and smiled. “It’s thanks to you David. You helped me when I was injured,” she said tenderly. “Oooh,” she grunted lightly.

He pulled back partly and said, “What’s wrong?”

She moved her left wing. It was starting to cramp a little. “I think I may have overdone it a little.” David let go of her and moved over to examine her wing. He softly placed his hands on it. The appendage was twitching. There was no real issue. It was just a spasm. “I didn’t re-injure it, did I?” She asked trying not to frown.

Shaking his head a smile formed on his face. He caressed her mane softly. “It’s nothing a massage can’t fix.”

“Phew, that’s a relief. Wait…did you say a massage?” He nodded. Luna remembered the massage he gave her wing yesterday. The thought of getting it massaged again was very appealing. She closed her eyes and smiled. “Why don’t we go back inside then and take a little break.”

The two returned to the house. Luna made herself comfortable laying on the bed keeping her back upright. David sat down beside her. “You were amazing out there!” He noted loosening his hands in preparation for her massage.

“You really think so?” She asked presenting her twitchy wing. He nodded placing his hands deftly along her feathery appendage. Gently he began applying pressure to the various tendons. “Mmmm…that feels so nice,” the mare sighed closing her eyes.

“There still is a bit of tension in here. But I suspect that’s from the recent lack of use. Hard to believe it’s been eight days since you injured it,” he noted still plying his caring touch. David froze for a moment before he continued. That nagging though kept stirring in the back of his mind. Now that her wing was well, she would soon have to leave.

Luna immediately noticed the change in his voice. She nodded her head lightly realizing the cause. Though the clever pony had already been working on a plan. “So David. We’ve spent a great deal of time together. I told you about my home and family. But you never really told me much about your family and friends. Or how come you live in this secluded area,” Luna noted.

He sighed. This was a rather involved question. Not that it was going to take him overly long to answer. His hands moved from her wing over to her mane. There, David ran his fingers anxiously through the silky strands. “Where should I begin?” He asked.

“Why not tell me about your family and friends?” She counter inquired.

“Okay,” he answered with a nod. “Let’s see well I don’t see my family very often. Especially not since my father and mother passed away. It was really sad. I took their deaths particularly hard, but my other relatives didn’t care. In fact now that my folks are gone, I only ever hear from them if they want to borrow money or when someone else has passed away,” he explained sounding less than thrilled.

Luna could hear the choked back sorrow in his voice following his mentioning of his parents. She could relate only too well. It wasn’t easy for Celestia and her when their parents passed away either. In fact Luna never got to say good-bye to her parents. They passed away while she was imprisoned in the Moon. She hung her head lightly. The alicorn had nearly forgotten about that. It was one of the things that bothered her to this day. Luna sighed. “I’m sorry to hear about your family. But I know what it’s like to lose your parents. Mine have passed away too,” she sighed.

David leaned over and placed an arm around her. “Luna,” he said softly. His affectionate gesture was touching to her. It was no wonder she felt so comfortable around him.

“You mentioned your family. But what about friends?” She asked hoping for a good word on friendships. Based on his relationship with her, she figured he must have friends.

“That’s a bit sad as well. I rarely see my one friend anymore. His career takes him all over the world, so I’m lucky to see him once or twice a year anymore. My best friend has become scarce every since he met a girl and got married. I have other friends, but they are really more like casual acquaintances. They certainly aren’t anyone I’d be able to open up to. Not like you anyway,” he conveyed sighing heavily. It was sad. David used to spend a lot of time with his friends, but as the years had passed, they grew more and more distant. Luna didn’t say anything. She just sat there with her eyes focused on him.

The silence began to bother him. He recalled more of her question. “You asked why I live in this secluded area right?” David asked. Luna nodded. “Well I used to live just outside a city, but ironically despite all the people I still felt alone. Most of the time they just went about their business. I endeavored to make more friends, but people seemed to be in their own clicks and sadly I was not. When my books started selling, well I used the money and bought this small ranch house in the outskirts of a smaller town,” he explained pausing to catch his breath. “I liked this setting because it stirred my creativity. Before I moved here I never could see such starry night skies. While I enjoy daytime…I’ve always found that my strongest inspiration comes to me at night.” Luna perked up when she heard him speak so fondly of the night. It made her smile and forget the things bothering her.

“So you like the night?” She asked. He nodded. Luna bumped against him softly. “I’m happy to hear you say that.” Then she realized that each question she asked had now been thoroughly answered. David moved back and resumed her wing massage. He felt the distraction would clear his mind. Luna went over the answers he gave her carefully. From what she could conclude he had little tying him to Earth. It seemed like the plan she was hatching would work out after all.

Luna knew David was glum at the thought of her having to leave. She wasn’t thrilled about it either, but that’s when she got to thinking. What if, they didn’t have to say good-bye?

“David,” she began.

“Yes,” he uttered still lightly rubbing her wing.

“I was wondering about something. You don’t seem to have too much going on for you here,” she remarked. “Would you…why don’t you come back to Equestria with me?”

David’s hands fell from her wing and his eyes widened for a moment. “Go back to Equestria with you?” he spoke half in monotone. There was an idea he considered but he thought she would never have suggested. He moved to look Luna in the eye. “Do you mean it? You really want me to go back with you?”

She nodded repeatedly. “Yes. I know you seem saddened by the fact that I have to leave. And I…I don’t want to lose you David! Not after facing the odds and by chance meeting you!” She stated boldly.

“Luna,” he replied softly. David leaned over and kissed her tenderly on the head. “My lady…of course I’ll go back with you!”

“You will?” He nodded affirmatively. “Oh David!” She cried hugging him tightly.

“Luna!” He sighed hugging her back. Their hug ended and he moved away slightly. David glanced back and asked, “So how’s your wing?”

She moved it and noticed the spasm had gone away. There was no more discomfort either. “Looks like it’s back to normal.”

“Then what do you say? Want to try another flight?” He asked. She nodded. The two rose from the bed and went back outside.

This time Luna’s flight went perfect. There were no spasms or impediments holding her back. At last it seemed she would soon be ready for the journey home. She was still working on the details of taking David with her, but given her magic the alicorn knew she could think of something.

Evening had come. There was a distinct chill in the air that night. David decided it would be the perfect opportunity to light his fireplace. So he gathered some fresh wood and placed it within the hearth. Carefully he added some kindling around the logs. Then taking a lighter wand, David ignited it. Once the fire caught onto the timber, he placed the cover over the hearth. In moments a fire began crackling away.

Luna sat on a comfy plush rug situated in front of the fireplace. She waited while he went over to his CD player. David rummaged through his disks looking for a particular mix disk containing some of his favorite love songs. He located the disk and promptly loaded it. Then he set the volume to a fairly low level. The music began to play as he quickly joined his lady on the floor by the warming fire.

The two nestled close sharing a tender embrace. The first track on the disk was playing. Luna began listening to the song. She couldn’t help wondering what the title was. Then she began paying close attention to the chorus.

Luna certainly was enjoying the lyrics. The idea of standing with someone special on a mountain or bathing with them in the sea, just seemed wondrous to her. Not to mention the idea of just laying beside someone she cared about till the very sky itself would fall down over them.

Luna sighed at the words in the song. She could only hope they embodied David’s feelings for her. She smiled and continued cuddling him more. He sighed while he nuzzled his cheek against her silky mane. “Oh Luna, I hope you like these songs,” he professed.

“So far I do,” she replied. “What’s this first one called?”

“It’s called “Truly Madly Deeply” by a group called Savage Garden,” David answered.

Luna kept her hooves close to him and sighed again. Then she smiled and glanced at him winsomely. “Do you want to stand with me on a mountain and bathe with me in the sea?” She asked playfully.

He chuckled, feeling that warming sensation throughout his body that came from speaking tenderly with a lover. “Yes, I do,” David replied softly.

“I’d like that too,” she admitted sighing contently.

The two continued to cuddle as the CD played on. Luna seemed particularly interested in the lyrics of Celine Dion’s song “Because You Loved Me”.

(Pause for first verse)

After hearing the lines of the chorus, Luna closed her eyes and just allowed herself melt into the serenity of the moment. She loved the shear feeling of joy pulsing with every beat of her heart. David leaned over as the song continued playing. “Would you care to dance Luna?” He asked.

(Continue reading as the second verse plays)

Her eyes widened from his words. She never did much dancing in her time, let alone slow dancing, but Luna always enjoyed it whenever the opportunity arose. Her smile grew. “I’d love to,” she replied. The two rose from the comfy rug and stood on the firm wood floor. The room was more than spacious enough to accommodate their dancing. David placed his arms around Luna’s shoulders and she placed her hooves around his. The alicorn winked at him. Her horn lit up with a soft blue glow. The same glow encompassed his arms as the pony moved them down just above her cutie marks. He smiled at her as they began swaying lightly back and forth across the floor.

(Pause till the next round of the chorus begins, and then read as you listen to the rest of the song.)

The song continued to play. It reached the next round of its chorus and this time Luna began softly singing along, “You were my strength when I was weak, you were my voice when I couldn’t speak, you were my eyes when I couldn’t see, you saw the best there was in me. Lifted me up when I couldn’t reach, you gave me faith ‘cause you believed…I’m everything I am, because you loved me.” The alicorn smiled at him affectionately.

David returned her smile and said, “You really picked up that song quickly.”

Luna giggled softly. “What can I say. It’s a beautiful song.”

He nodded. “Yeah. Though I didn’t really get to do all those things for you,” David admitted.

Luna brushed a stray lock of hair from his face. “Perhaps, but you certainly were my strength when I was weak,” she replied fondly. Luna rested her head against his shoulder and sighed.

He leaned his head along her shoulder too. There were no words to describe the feelings of joy pouring out from his heart. Then it hit him. There was one four-letter word that came closest. Though was it too soon to speak it? At that moment it didn’t seem to matter. The way Luna had just serenaded him; she must have felt it too. “Luna…I love you,” he professed softly.

“Oh David,” she gasped gripping him tighter. He moved his arms up and held her closer. Luna tenderly declared, “I love you too.” The flames in the fireplace seemed to burn brighter in response to their growing passion. The two felt faint as they continued dancing. It wasn’t long till they needed to sit down. They returned to the plush rug. The uttering of those few simple words generated a sense of euphoria neither had anticipated. Luna and David snuggled close before the warmth of the crackling fire. Their eyes met and they began losing themselves in the moment. Their lips moved closer and closer until finally they locked together for an exchange of tenderness. The kiss ended while the two lovers remained embraced. There they sat watching the fire burn and listened to the heartfelt songs play on.

The player stopped following the disk’s final song. The hour was beginning to grow late. Luna let out a quiet yawn. She rested her head on David’s shoulder. He ran his hand along her back. “Well Luna, I think we should head to bed, don’t you?”

“Yeah. I think I need just one more day of rest. Then tomorrow night I want to take us back to Equestria. So you’d best make preparations,” she replied sounding somewhat tired.

He nodded. As he began to think of items to take, David wasn’t even sure there was anything he wanted to take. Luna was all he felt he needed. This was also a chance for him to sever the bonds to all those bothersome collectibles and other items he was tired of dealing with.

David doused the fire and went about his normal routine of securing his home for the night. Luna on the other hand had taken care of getting ready for bed. She used her magic to turn down the covers. Then she flopped onto the bed resting her head on her pillow. She let out a yawn. A floorboard creaked. She glanced up and saw David had returned. Luna smiled at him. “There you are my dear.”

He smiled at his lady while he dressed down to his underclothes. She stopped him as he went to crawl into bed. “What is it?”

“You’re going to wear those garments to bed?” She said quizzically.

He blinked partly from confusion. “Well yes. I normally wear this attire to sleep at night. I only took them off last night when we made love,” he replied, fondly recalling the events of the prior night.

She smiled at him seductively. “So you actually think you’ll need to wear those tonight?” He stood there for a moment. Luna giggled at him. “You know once we arrive in Equestria things may be a little tumultuous. It’s not everyday the ponies see a human. There’s bound to be a major ruckus because of it. Tonight may be the last night we have alone together for a little while,” the alicorn remarked with a wink.

David nodded and knew exactly what she was getting at. That and her bedroom eyes only helped to clinch it. He then proceeded to remove his undergarments. Luna smiled as she allowed him to enter the bed. “Is this more to your liking my lady?”

Luna crawled over to him looking at him half-eyed still smiling seductively. “It is,” she whispered. The alicorn looked at him devilishly. Then she pounced, pinning him under her loving hooves. He looked up at her grinning. Then David placed his hands on her cheeks and pulled her down for an extremely deep kiss. Her mane fell freely partly resting along his cheek and draping across his bare chest. The pony placed her hooves lovingly around him in response to feeling the tenderness in his lips. Luna sensed the shear passion pour out from his kiss. She felt herself begin to burn with lust. The alicorn could scarcely believe that her desire for him was stronger than before. She could on hope he longed equally for her. Their lips parted and the lovers remained close.

“Luna,” he sighed.

“Yes,” she whispered watching him attentively.

“I want you,” he whispered giving her an enticing smile.

Her cheeks reddened as she felt her wings rise up at attention. She looked deep into his brown eyes. No longer did the alicorn princess need to wonder. He truly did long for her. There was no doubt. Her own smile grew. She knew right then that he really meant it when he said he loved her. Luna kissed him again. She felt she had to. As they kissed, David took hold of her left hoof in his right hand and held it tenderly. Slowly he moved so they both sat up in his bed. He indulged a long loving look into her beautiful teal eyes. The alicorn gazed right back. Softly she spoke, “David…please…”

“Anything my lady,” he whispered back.

The two sat very close to each other. David lightly took a hold of her right hoof. Slowly he lifted it up and gave it a loving kiss. Luna’s cheeks reddened as her eyes gazed compassionately at him. He placed his right hand on her left shoulder and gently began running it down along her side. Then he lightly fondled her outstretched wing savoring the soft texture of the feathers. He resumed sliding his hand down along her side past her hip and brought it to rest along her thigh and cutie mark. Luna smiled as he ran his fingers across her thigh. His touch sent shivers of delight up her back. As he caressed her, she had been running her right hoof across his chest, while stroking his hair with her other. The lovers focused their gaze into each other’s peering orbs, while their hands worked diligently. Their mouths grew closer allowing them to feel the warm caress of the other’s breath along their lips.

The couple could feel their passion begin to flare. This prompted a deeply romantic kiss. They reveled from the pleasant pressing together of their lips. David’s right hand left her thigh and moved to her mane. There his fingers danced gingerly through her silky hair giving her indescribable bliss. Her lover’s left hand began coursing down her chest along her belly heading for the underside of her flank. Luna’s eyes widened when she felt him tenderly touch her marehood. Her eyes closed and she tilted her head back savoring the intoxicating sensation. David suddenly felt chills of blissful pleasure roll up his back. Luna had moved her left hoof to affectionately fondly him, returning the favor. They both gasped and sighed lightly under the other’s touch. Their excitement continued to mount. Gazing deep within his eyes, the alicorn noticed he seemed to convey a longing desire to savor this intimate moment as long as possible. David’s restraint only made her desire for him grow stronger.

Their lips met for another exchange of fiery passion. Luna moved closer to him. She could wait for him no longer. The alicorn positioned her hungering loins directly above him. A sly smile encompassed her face. She softly brushed her crescent against him. David’s eyes grew with anticipation. He shuttered from the enticing sensation. Luna felt his hands gently touch her softer than velvet cutie marks. Slowly he guided her down. The sensation of their merging was even more intense than the first time. Luna blushed as she heard a lustful moan escape her mouth. She quickly looked at him feeling a little embarrassed. Her human lover smiled at her and seemed very pleased with her little outburst. The pony continued to smile and sighed. Their union was heavenly and slowly they began to succumb to the overwhelming sensation it created. Together they gasped and sighed affectionately. The two noticed an increase in their breathing and their hearts began beating faster. A harmonious movement formed between them. The sensation was nearly mind-blowing. It seemed professing their love intensified their pleasure to new levels they never would have fathomed in their wildest fantasies. They held each other tightly and began kissing each other repeatedly. Finally a powerful release occurred beyond anything they had ever imagined. For a few moments time itself seemed to stand still. There was nothing but their love, nothing but the joining of their hearts. An invisible force seemed to rush forth shaking them both to their very cores. Luna wrapped her wings around David and he gripped her tenderly as tight as he could. The two fell back landing softly against the pillows. Slowly the lovers rose back upright panting heavily for breath. Luna gazed deeply into his eyes and he focused his sight right back into her eyes.

Slowly their breathing returned to normal. David kept his arms around Luna. Her wings had moved back and were still standing firm. Again he gazed deep into her eyes resting his forehead against hers just below her horn. His mouth hung open as he gasped lightly. She felt the palm of his hand run tenderly along her mane. “I love you Luna,” David spoke now that his breaths weren’t nearly as shallow.

Their lips met for another tender kiss. He lightly pressed against her mouth physically expressing his love for her. The alicorn realized this. Luna secured her hooves around him and pressed her lips harder to his. Slowly their mouths separated. The alicorn returned his loving gaze. “Oh David – I love you too…so very much,” she professed her teal eyes glistened in the soft light of the room.

He smiled lovingly at her. The couple laid on the bed side by side. They moved close and shared an affectionate embrace. Then David smiled at her and said, “Do you feel that?”

Luna blinked for a moment. “Do I feel what?” she asked.

“Our hearts. I can feel them beating as we lay here,” he answered sighing contently.

The alicorn paused for a moment. Then she did notice a slight thumping sensation. She rested her left hoof on his chest and could feel the beating of his heart. Then the pony noticed the beat of her own heart. It flowed with a tingling warmth that reached across her entire being. The sensation had a soothing effect making her sigh dreamily. “I do feel it David! It’s wonderful,” she replied quietly smiling at him.

“It is.” He reached over and turned out the lamp. Darkness fell across the room. David reached out and pulled the covers over them. His arms once again covered his cherished pony. He gently kissed her cheek. “Good night my love,” he whispered resting his head on the pillow.

Luna’s cheeks turned rosy. He called her his “love” it sent her happiness soaring to new pinnacles. Her smile grew and remained on her face. She kept her hooves resting against him and for fun she moved her tail by his legs. The alicorn’s head rested on her pillow. “Good night my darling,” she uttered tenderly. Before long the two had gone to sleep.

______________

The next day arrived. Luna completed a few more test flights flawlessly. She wanted to be ready for their trip back to Equestria. Aside from her flights, they didn’t do a whole lot that day. The couple rested and enjoyed listening to the same love songs again. There was no telling what to expect once they returned to her homeland. They didn’t know how things were going to progress, but they figured they’d let their hearts show them the way.

Before too long the day came to an end. Night had fallen and the time to leave arrived. David didn’t really pack much. He only brought some bare essentials carefully placed in a backpack. Luna assured him that given her status as princess, she could see to his accommodations.

David secured his home, turning out all of the lights and locking the doors. Though he had no idea when he’d be coming back, it didn’t really matter to him. All that occupied his mind were thoughts of Luna. The two walked into the grassy yard. At first they thought the gateway was gone. Then as they looked higher up, they saw it. There it remained glowing like a shining beacon marking the way to Equestria.

“There is it!” Shouted David pointing his hand aloft.

Luna’s gaze followed his hand. Her eyes saw the gateway pulsing in the nightscape. She nodded. “Yes that’s the same one that brought me here. Are you ready?” The alicorn princess asked.

“I am. But how am I going to get way up there? Aren’t I a little heavy to ride on your back?” He said questioningly.

She smiled. “That’s where my magic comes in!” Luna remarked with glee.

“Your magic?”

She nodded. “Yes. I know a simple endurance spell that will enable me to support your weight for a while. I hope you don’t mind flying,” the pony stated. He shook his head. Luna nodded and smiled. Her horn lit up and she closed her eyes. Slowly a magical mist began blanketing her body. A gentle light blue glow flickered across her from head to hoof. Her eyes opened. “Go ahead and climb on my back,” she directed.

Nodding, he carefully swung his right leg over her back. Then David pulled himself the rest of the way on. “Okay,” he replied.

“Go ahead and place your arms around my neck,” the pony instructed. David carefully wrapped his arms around her tapered neck.

“Ready,” he called out. Luna gave him a look back and winked.

“Hold on tight!” She shouted as she began trotting along the grassy ground. Her pace increased to a full gallop. Her wings unfurled and slowly she began to beat them against the night air. Gradually the force under her wings began to lift them up off the ground. In mere moments they were airborne. Luna gracefully flapped her wings as her course brought them closer to the portal.

The wind blew in their faces as they sailed in the air. David could hardly believe this was finally happening. He could only wonder what her world would be like. The idea was very exiting. The human rested his head against the back of hers still holding on tightly. She looked back and smiled. Thankfully her nightmare was not coming true. In fact the opposite had happened and Luna couldn’t have been happier.

They both looked up as the doorway was very near now. In seconds they entered the aperture and were gone. They emerged on the other side. Much like Luna’s arrival on Earth, it seemed as though their location had not changed. Then David looked around and saw no sign of his house or the town. Casting his eyes higher up he noticed the moon had changed phases and the stars were also different. Orion was no where to be seen. The trip was a success. They had arrived in Equestria!

Chapter 4 - "A Majestic Sunrise"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 4:
“A Majestic Sunrise”

The alicorn sailed through the cool night skies of Equestria. Now that she had returned, Luna needed to implement the next phase of her plan. She knew if she didn’t handle David’s arrival with care, it could cause quite a problem.

He continued holding on to her neck making sure not to hold too tightly. His eyes darted about trying to take in the sights of the new setting. Sadly the shroud of night obscured the major details of the land. Still he couldn’t be more excited. David’s worst fear of having to say “good-bye” to Luna never came to pass. Regardless of what would happen next he was just glad to be with her.

“So where are we heading to first?” He called out to Luna.

The pony continued flapping her wings. She looked back and replied, “Well I can’t take you to Canterlot just yet. For now we’re going to Ponyville. I have a good friend there.”

David thought back and recalled some of what Luna had told him about her world. In particular he remembered her mentioning someone in a place called Ponyville. “You wouldn’t happen to be talking about that unicorn…Twilight, uh Sparkle was it?” He inquired.

“Yes,” Luna replied. “We’re going to stop by her place. Twilight has always wanted to meet a human. I’m sure she’ll help us. Just make sure you cloak yourself in that dark bed sheet once we land.” The alicorn kept her course true as they continued their flight. Her head looked back again as she remembered one more detail. “Oh, you may need to walk on all fours till we get inside Twilight’s home. Ponyville rarely gets visited by many friendly bipeds.”

David felt a momentary rush of panic. While Luna made him feel wanted, her precautions left him wondering just how welcome a human would be in Equestria. Still he had no reason to doubt her. And at least this unicorn they were going to see had a desire to meet a human. He certainly hoped he’d live up to her expectations.

The shadow of a sizable town appeared just off in the distance. There were a few lights lit in several of the buildings. It was too dark to make out any real details of the town.

Luna noticed David wasn’t saying anything. This worried her a little. “David are you okay dear?” She asked.

“Yeah. I’m fine. I’m just a little nervous about how the others will react to me. I hope the ponies don’t end up hating humans. Because I really don’t want to be staring down an angry mob waiting to be lynched,” he responded.

Luna smiled. “Oh David, there’s no need to fear. I won’t let anything happen to you. Besides humans haven’t set foot on our world for centuries. These ponies have never even seen a human. All they know about your kind comes mostly from legends in old text books,” she explained.

David patted her head and smiled. “I trust you my love. I just hope you’ll pardon my foolish fears.”

“They are quite understandable,” she called back. “Now hang on. We’re almost to Ponyville. Luna began slowing her approach. She locked her wings and began gliding on the gentle air currents. Slowly she began descending toward the darkened ground below. The alicorn landed them a little ways past the tree library. She trotted over to a small group of large bushes. There, David dismounted and took out the dark bed sheet. “It’s just a short walk to Twilight’s place,” Luna announced. She pointed a hoof over at the large solitary tree.

“Okay. But do I have to walk on all-fours already?” He asked.

She shook her head. “No, just keep low and drop to all fours if somepony passes by. Thankfully the hour is late. We should be okay,” Luna remarked. She checked the area and saw no sign of anypony. The two cautiously made their way toward the library.

It had been another disappointing day for the search efforts. Twilight had sent her friends home to get some rest. She and Spike were alone in the library. The dragon had fallen asleep while keeping his unicorn friend company. She put Spike to bed and returned to the study. Sadly Twilight still couldn’t sleep. Since the searches began, she literally stayed up nights until her body hit its limit and she’d eventually pass out. Tonight was no different. The lavender unicorn was resting on one of her plush cushions. Despite her concern for the missing princess, she figured there was little to be gained by worrying endlessly. To get her mind off the matter, she continued reading her book “The History of Humans in Equestria”. It was a welcome distraction and she still couldn’t help but be so fascinated by human kind. Twilight had read over three-quarters of the book. Now that she was nearly done with it, she began savoring what remained of its pages. The pony often did this when she was enjoying a really good read. Savoring helped make the story seem to last just a little longer. Periodically she’d lower the book to look around. A hot cup of mint tea sat on the small wooden table beside her. She decided to take a little break from her book. Twilight engaged a spoon and lightly stirred the contents of her cup. She then floated it over to her lips taking a short sip. Mint tea always helped to calm her nerves or settle her stomach if she ate something that hadn’t agreed with her.

She set the cup down and sighed. It still was depressing that after almost a week of searching, Luna was no where to be found. What’s more, the combined efforts of nearly all of Equestria began to wonder where they could search anymore. That was when the unicorn noticed a firm yet elegant knock at her front door. Her face became puzzled as she asked aloud, “I wonder who that could be at this hour?” She figured the only way to find out was to walk over to the door. Leaving her cushion she made her way to the front door. She looked through the spyglass and saw the silhouette of a pony standing there. Carefully she opened the door with her magic. Light from the unicorn’s home illuminated the pony. Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open as she gazed upon her visitor. “Princess Luna?” She gasped.

Luna smiled at her pony friend. “Yes Twilight Sparkle. It’s me,” she replied. “May my friend and I come in?” She asked politely.

Twilight nodded getting a hold of herself. “Of course you may,” the unicorn replied bidding them to enter. Luna entered followed closely by her cloaked companion. Twilight studied the covered individual and placed a hoof on her chin. “Excuse me princess…uh I mean Luna. But why is your friend covered by a bed sheet?”

Luna looked back at Twilight. “Please close the door,” the princess requested.

The unicorn did so. She was growing more and more curious about Luna’s mysterious friend. “So just who is the pony under the sheet?

Luna smiled. She knew meeting her friend was really going to make the unicorn’s day. “Well first off this is David and he is not a pony,” answered the princess.

Twilight’s eyes widened with intrigue. “Not a pony? Then –”

The alicorn smiled at her pony friend. Her horn began to glow blue. “Twilight your fondest dream is about to come true!” Declared Luna.

“Huh?” Twilight watched as Luna removed the bed sheet from her friend. The covering dropped to the floor revealing David. The unicorn stared for a while. It didn’t take her long to realize what her friend was. His appearance matched illustrations from her book. “Oh my gosh…is he a…a…human?” The princess nodded. Twilight’s mouth hung open and her pupils enlarged. Her eyes dropped to the floor and scanned David from toe to head. His clothing was different from the pictures in her book, but it really didn’t matter. She was finally meeting a human! This was beyond thrilling. The lavender pony then began walking lightly around him looking him over. To anypony she’d have seemed like a filly on Hearth’s Warming morning.

The human kept a close eye on the unicorn. He found it odd that she seemed so incredibly fascinated by him. David looked over at Luna. “Why is she doing this?” He asked.

Luna placed a hoof over her mouth and giggled. “You’ll have to excuse Twilight. She’s a very inquisitive unicorn,” said Luna smiling.

Twilight suddenly realized her actions might be a little bothersome to the human. She stepped back staying clear of his personal space. The unicorn blushed lightly realizing she may have gotten carried away. “Sorry about that. I hope I didn’t offend you…David was it?” She inquired.

He chuckled and was touched by her apology. “That’s quite okay. No harm done Twilight. Luna told me you’ve always wanted to meet a human. I suspect it’s only natural for you to be excited,” David supposed.

The unicorn’s tail stood straight up. She realized she was forgetting her manners. “Oh I’ve been rude. Would you two care to have a seat?” Twilight asked pointing a hoof toward the living room.

David smiled and looked at his host. “Thank you Twilight. That’d be nice. After the flight here, I’m sure Luna could use a rest,” he remarked. Twilight smiled proud that she seemed to be making a good impression on him. “After you my dear,” Twilight heard David speak. She saw him place a hand affectionately on the princess’s shoulder as they walked over to the sofa. There the two sat down together. This display puzzled the unicorn. What was going on between the two of them?

For now she figured the explanation would have to wait. Remaining a good host had to stay Twilight’s first priority. “Would either of you care for some tea?” She asked. They both looked over at Twilight and nodded. “Okay,” she replied in a chipper voice. The pony trotted out to the kitchen and prepared a pot of tea and gathered some cups and utensils. Using her magic she placed the teapot, cups, saucers, spoons and sugar bowl on a fancy serving tray. As she encompassed the tray with her magic, she still wondered if there was something going on between them. Though the very notion seemed ludicrous. Then she began to wonder if some humans were just overly friendly. It seemed to be the only explanation that made sense. Twilight returned to her guests accompanied by the floating tray and its contents. Luna and David greeted her return with warming smiles. Twilight closed her eyes and smiled back trotting over to the coffee table. There she carefully set down the tray. Using her magic she filled the three cups with freshly steeped mint tea. “I hope mint tea is okay,” Twilight said offering them each a cup and saucer.

“It’s fine,” replied David taking the items from the unicorn.

“Mint Tea will do nicely,” added Luna. She surprised Twilight. Instead of using her magic to grip the cup and saucer, the princess used her hooves.

David placed a spoon of sugar in his tea and then lightly stirred the contents. Looking over at his lady, he asked, “Would you like some sugar Luna?”

The alicorn smiled grandly at him. “Yes please. One spoon full will do. Thank you,” she replied graciously.

He smiled at her as he thoughtfully dumped the sugar in her tea and then offered her a spoon to stir the contents. Twilight’s guests each took a sip of their tea. The unicorn on the other hand had already prepped her tea and left it set on the table. At the moment she was too excited to drink. In fact she was so excited that she didn’t even notice David’s lack of reaction to her magic. Focusing her attention on them, Twilight said, “So how did you two end up meeting and where have you been all this time Luna?”

The princess set her cup down on the coffee table. Taking a deep breath she answered, “It’s a long story Twilight. I…agh.” Luna flinched slightly. She began to feel a cramp in her left wing.

David turned his head and looked at her with eyes mounting with concern. “Are you okay Luna?”

“Yeah, I think it’s just a muscle cramp in my wing. Could you check it for me, please,” she responded appearing to be in a fair degree of discomfort.

He placed his cup on the table. Then he moved closer to the princess. Her wing was out stretched awaiting his examination. Softly he placed his hands on her wing. He immediately felt the appendage twitching. David began massage the wing being extremely gentle. “Is there any pain or is it just a little tight from the spasm?” David asked.

Twilight looked at them both curiously. She had no idea what was going on or why they both seemed so comfortable around each other. Still it warmed the unicorn’s heart to see the human express so much concern for Luna. Twilight couldn’t help but smile.

Luna sighed quietly under the effects of his ministrations. “There isn’t really any pain, it just felt tight and very uncomfortable,” the alicorn mentioned.

He continued lightly applying pressure to the twitching wing muscles. They gradually began to ease their spasm. “This should do the trick. It must have been a side effect of the flight. After being grounded, I wouldn’t be surprised it you get some light cramping every now and then,” David explained. The spasm had ceased and he removed his hands. “How is it now?”

Luna cautiously moved the wing and noticed the cramps had passed. She smiled contently. “You did it. Thank you my love,” she replied forgetting herself.

Twilight’s eyes widened. Her Love?! She thought. “Luna why did you just call David “my love”?” The lavender unicorn placed an inquisitive hoof on her chin as she awaited a reply.

The princess sighed and then smiled. She was about to tell Twilight the whole story anyway, now was as good a time as any. “Well Twilight allow me to explain. First off I met David a short while after I left you the other night,” Luna began. The alicorn collected her thoughts as she prepared to divulge her tale. “Instead of returning to Canterlot, I went for a flight. I needed to clear my mind. As I flew I encountered a stranger portal. I ended up getting pulled through. On the other side I found myself in a different world, which I later learned was Earth.”

“Earth!” Gasped Twilight butting in. “That’s the human’s home world!”

Luna nodded and continued, “It is. However, at the time I didn’t know it was Earth. I was curious about my new setting, but felt tired. So I decided to return to the gateway, but a tail wind kicked up and caused me to partly crash into a tree. Laying on the ground I discovered I was injured. Soon after I was discovered by a human, who turned out to be David here.” Luna patted him lightly on the shoulder. After taking a deep breath she resumed. “David was amazed when he discovered I could speak, but his primary concern was for my wellbeing. He took me to his home and has spent the past nine days nursing me back to health.”

The princess paused again to catch her breath. Twilight looked at her funny and took the opportunity to ask, “Why did you need be nursed back to health? Couldn’t you have healed yourself with your magic?”

The bluish purple alicorn lightly hung her head. “Unlike Celestia, I am not very good at healing magic. I mostly know powerful offensive spells and augmentation magic that can buffer abilities for a time. While I know some healing spells, my skill with them is very limited. It certainly couldn’t have healed the wounds I suffered,” remarked Luna.

“Oh. I didn’t know that. I guess I assumed since my mentor has such skillful healing magic, that being her sister you would as well,” Twilight explained placing a nervous hoof behind her head.

Luna smiled and lightly shook her head. “It’s all right Twilight. You didn’t know. As for the rest of the story, well as time went on David and I began to bond. A few days ago we discovered a love had formed between us. He is unlike anyone I’ve ever met. But that’s what’s happened since my disappearance,” She said concluding her tale.

Twilight smiled placing her hooves together and resting her right cheek on them. “Aww that such a sweet story. So David you really love Luna then?”

David moved closer to Luna and placed an arm affectionately around her. He gazed into the alicorn’s Teal eyes and answered Twilight, “Yes. I love her with all my heart. She’s very dear to me.”

“David,” whispered Luna.

The unicorn continued to smile. “That’s sweet. But hey why did you come here first anyway? I’d think you’d want to go see your sister. The princess has been worried sick about you Luna,” noted Twilight.

Princess Luna lightly bit her lower lip. “That’s the thing Twilight. I want to go to my sister, but I’m not sure how she’ll react to David. I came here first because you expressed a strong desire to meet a human. That and you are my friend,” she answered.

“Well I’m glad you thought about me. But you really should see your sister. I know!” Expressed Twilight raising her right hoof. “Why don’t I wake Spike and send her a letter.”

“No,” replied Luna shaking her head. “Let the little dragon sleep. We’ll pay my sister a visit in the morning. And I hate to impose, but could we rest here tonight?”

“Of course you may. It’s no problem,” Twilight replied stifling a yawn. To her amazement she was getting extremely sleepy. Knowing that Luna was no longer missing banished the worry from her mind and allowed her to finally relax.

Luna let out a yawn as well. The flight had taken a lot out of her. She looked at Twilight and smiled. “Thank you Twilight. Tomorrow I’ll take David, and we’ll go see my sister at first light,” she announced.

“All right. That sounds good. I have a guest bed in my loft upstairs. And David, you can rest on the sofa. Let me get you a blanket and some pillows,” yawned Twilight as she walked over to a nearby closet. Using her magic she removed a large cover and two plush white pillows. She placed them on the one end of the couch. “There you are.”

“Thank you Twilight,” he replied politely.

The unicorn smiled at him as Luna accompanied her up to the loft. The alicorn was nearly halfway up the stairs when she turned around and walked back down to David. He smiled at her and she did the same. Luna gave him a hug and tender kiss on the lips. “Rest well David,” she expressed.

“You too my princess,” he responded. Luna rejoined Twilight on the steps and went to the loft. David returned to the living room and closed the adjoining door. There he made himself comfortable and sat down on the sofa. He lay there just staring up at the wooden ceiling.

Luna rested on the bed and covered her body with the sheets. Though she had only slept with David twice, it seemed odd not sharing a bed with him that night. She recalled telling him that was to be expected upon their return to Equestria. Though that fact hardly brought her any comfort.

Twilight was already covered up and resting in her bed. She would have enjoyed talking more with David and Luna, but the unicorn found herself far too tired to stay awake any longer.

A few hours had passed since the library fell silent. Darkness filled the air blanketing the interior with its alluring shroud. Luna had fallen asleep and for a time rested soundly, but it was not to last. Her dreams soon began to fill with troubling images. There were two distinct paths her dream began to follow. First she dreamt the ponies were hogging David assaulting him with endless questions and trying to do their best to make friends with him. While at face value it seemed harmless, she could tell her human friend wasn’t welcoming the unwanted attention. Then every time they thought they were alone somepony would appear and begin asking a series of annoying questions. The alicorn began tossing and turning restlessly in response to these disturbing images. Her breathing had become faster and a troubled sweat began to form on her brow. Still she remained asleep. Then her dream changed. For a time it had calmed filling her with a gentle sense of serenity. Luna sighed seeing she was back with David. The two were alone in her bedroom at Canterlot Castle. All seemed well. The two were just cuddling and sharing a few tender kisses. Then the door to her room flew open. Celestia barged in with a detachment of guards. An angry look encompassed her sister’s face. Luna didn’t know what was going to happen. Celestia flung a hoof forward signaling the guards to advance on them. The guards surrounding the bed, brandishing their spears. They commanded the younger princess to turn over the human. Panic possessed Luna. She wasn’t going to let them take her David. She placed herself before him ready to do anything in her power to protect him. But when she went to use her magic, nothing happened. Luna looked up and saw her sister’s horn glow a fierce orange. David was surrounded by a matching glow. Celestia yanked him forcefully form the bed and moved him away from Luna. The elder princess had the guards chain David and take him away. The alicorn went to pursue her beloved, but was stopped by her sister. Luna cried out in her dream reaching a hoof toward David. Then suddenly everything went dark. She roused from her slumber and discovered she was in bed.

The princess panted heavily. It was only another nightmare. Though it was the worst one yet. Luna sat up gasping softly for air. Slowly her breathing calmed. Glancing across the foot of her bed she saw Twilight was still resting soundly. She sighed, grateful that her restlessness hadn’t disturbed her host. Suddenly Luna began to think about David. Just like the other night, a need to see him took hold of her. Quietly she got out of bed and crept downstairs. Her hoof beats were quiet since she had taken off her royal footwear. Checking behind her, she only heard the quiet breathing of Twilight as she slept on. Luna sighed softly as she walked to the door. She slowly opened it and made her way into the living room, shutting it behind her.

The alicorn walked cautiously over to the sofa. To her surprise there were no sleep sounds coming from David. Then she found out why. The pony saw him seated upright on the middle of the sofa. The princess crept over to him minding her step. He looked up at saw her moving toward him. “Luna,” he whispered softly.

“What’s wrong? Can’t you sleep my dear?” She asked momentarily ignoring her own worries.

He sighed. “Yeah. My mind won’t silence. It keeps racing with a thousand thoughts. I can’t help but wonder how tomorrow will go. Will the ponies accept me as you and Twilight have? Or will it all go south,” he wondered keeping his voice low.

“I’m sure it will go fine,” she said knowing it was a lie. Then she shook her head. “No, I’m lying through my teeth.”

“Why? And are you here because you can’t sleep either?” He asked curiously.

She nodded. “Yeah. I’m worried too. I keep having nightmares about the ponies monopolizing your time and worst of all, my sister breaking us apart and locking you away in chains. In my heart I doubt she’ll do that, but still sometimes I’m not so sure about her,” Luna confessed.

David could sense her tension. It was quite similar to the other night when she paid him a late night visit. He patted the sofa inviting her to sit down. Luna joined him and sighed. Her lover placed his arms tenderly around her and sighed as well. “Come here Luna my love,” he whispered. “Somehow it’s going to be okay. Hopefully our imaginations are just getting carried away.”

“Yeah,” she replied quietly. “I’m sorry.”

“For what?” He asked slightly raising the tone of his voice.

“Here I am being a burden to you again,” she stated.

David held her tighter and rested his cheek against her soft mane. “You’re not a burden to me Luna. I love you. If these are some hurdles that block our path, then we’ll face them together,” he declared running his hand along her back tenderly.

She sighed feeling a sense of easement wash over her. Luna placed her hooves around him and ran the right one along his back. “I love you too David. And you’re right! We’ll meet the challenges together.”

“Well said my love. Now come on, why don’t we lie down and get some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a big day.” Luna nodded affirmatively as she temporarily withdrew her hooves. Though it was a little cramped, the two managed to share the couch. David lay along the back and Luna was partially on top of him but she still had a decent portion of cushion to rest along. Their heads sank gently into the pillows. This time she used her magic and was the one to cover them. They snuggled close. After sharing a brief tender kiss, they soon relaxed enough and fell asleep.

__________________________________

The Moon had nearly completed its trek across the sky. Soon it would need to be lowered making way for the sun to dawn, giving birth to a new day. Princess Celestia stood on the throne room balcony of Canterlot Castle. She craned her head upward gazing at the Moon. Her lengthy elegant mane fluttered in the gentle night air. It saddened the alicorn that soon the tenth day of Luna’s absence would begin. After so much searching there had still been no trace of the missing princess.

After looking around the balcony a wave of nostalgia struck the princess. Celestia thought back to the time when she and Luna were very young. She fondly began to recall how they both succeeded in moving the celestial bodies for the first time. Luna lowered the moon and she raised the sun. This allowed them to enact a plan that defeated the evil gargoyle Grelgin, a loyal henchmen of Ghastaloom. That was also the time they each had earned their cutie marks. It was a joyous time. Starswirl the Bearded began their training and before long they took on the roles of ushering in day and night.

Celestia turned her head back and looked at her cutie mark. The elegant sun symbol seemed to almost shimmer in the moonlight. The alicorn sighed heavily as she glanced back at the moon. She knew it was time to end the night. As she continued staring at the moon, she could almost imagine seeing Luna soaring in the sky using her magic to set the moon. The princess did a double take. Blinking her eyes she looked closely and saw a pony flying high in the sky just below the moon. “Luna?” She gasped.

It was indeed Luna. The younger princess used her power and set the moon as she had done so many times before. Once the moon vanished under the horizon, she flapped her wings and made her way to the throne room balcony. Luna saw her sister standing there. Celestia could hardly believe her eyes. Her little sister was flying right toward her, but something seemed off. Luna’s appearance had changed and there was what appeared to be a strange creature seated on her back. Though for some reason the creature seemed familiar to the elder princess.

Luna touched down gracefully. Her passenger dismounted and stood beside her. Celestia walked up to her sister looking on incredulously. “Luna, it is you,” she expressed.

“Hello sister. I’m back,” answered the bluish purple alicorn.

Tears began trailing down the alicorn’s face. Princess Celestia rushed over and hugged her sister. “Luna! I’ve been so worried about you! Where have you been?” Cried her big sister.

Luna hugged Celestia back. “I’m so sorry I worried you. And it’s a long story. After I visited Twilight the other night, I went for a flight. Along the way I was pulled into a portal that took me to Earth of all places,” the younger alicorn explained.

“Earth!?” Gasped Celestia drying her eyes. She then looked closer at the creature and made the connection. “Is this a human?”

Luna nodded. “Why yes. This is David. After I ended up on Earth I was caught in violent tail wind and ended up crashing. He found me and nursed me back to health,” explained the princess.

The elder alicorn looked at David. She smiled at him. “You took care of my dear sister and watched over her?” She asked him.

“Why yes your highness,” David replied respectfully. “I had the honor of caring for your sister.” He smiled grandly at the regal pony.

The princess walked over to him and gave him a big hug. “Thank you David,” Celestia expressed happily. “I’m glad there are still kind-hearted humans out there.” She backed away from David and smiled at him and her sister.

Luna stood close to her human friend and let out a long sigh. David chuckled softly at her, but he too felt a sense of relief. Princess Celestia didn’t seem like she was planning on calling the guards to have him thrown in the dungeon after all.

The pearl white alicorn couldn’t help but be curious by their actions. This prompted her to ask, “Why the long sigh dear sister?”

The younger princess felt a little nervous as she answered, “Well, I wasn’t sure how you were going to react. There hasn’t been a human in our world for centuries. I know father had banished them all. Plus the banishment was never rescinded, so I feared you’d be angry with me for bringing him here.”

Celestia’s face softened. She slowly trotted up to her sibling and nuzzled her gently. “Have no fear Luna. I am not upset with you. In fact over the many centuries, I’ve often questioned father’s harsh decision. While it did preserve our kind. I still can’t help but wonder what that act deprived us of? You and I both know most humans were very loving to us ponies,” the princess explained gazing out over the balcony.

A smile formed on Luna’s face. She was glad to hear her sister wasn’t against humans. “I’m glad to hear you say that Celestia.” Luna sighed and looked over at David. She shared the smile with him and he smiled back. The princess moved closer to her beloved. The loving man placed his left arm around her and sighed.

“Luna,” he uttered softly lightly stroking her velvety fur.

Celestia froze for a moment and raised her brow. She noticed the two became silent. Turning around she saw them standing close together. The princess also noticed the human’s hand resting tenderly along her sister’s back. The white alicorn blinked a few times. “Is there something else you should tell me Luna?” Celestia asked.

Luna felt her cheeks turn flush as she placed a nervous hoof behind her head. “Uh…I,” she stammered.

David smiled. “I’ll field this one Luna,” he replied. “Your highness, while Luna was under my care, a bond began forming between us. And now that bond has grown stronger and become an amazing love.”

The elder princess looked at him and then over at her sister. “Luna. Is this true? Have you fallen in love with him?” She asked filling with intrigue.

The younger alicorn turned her head away and nodded trying to conceal the depth of her blushing. “Yes,” she replied. Luna raised her head to look back at her sister. “I love David!”

Celestia smiled and stretched her wings gracefully. “Luna, that’s wonderful. I thought you seemed happier. While you were nervous a little bit ago, I still felt there was something different about you,” the princess expressed with delight.

Luna’s face really perked up. Her fears had been allayed. “So you’re okay with this?” Celestia nodded. “Thank you big sister!” Luna cheered.

“You’re quite welcome. Besides I’d be foolish to take away anything that would make you so happy. I wonder if this love is what caused your appearance to change?” Celestia noted taking a long look at her sister.

Luna’s eyes widened. “You noticed my look has changed too?”

“Why yes dear sister. You appear now as you did following your cleansing from the Elements of Harmony. Though I can only image why,” Celestia replied.

“I thought it might have been do to my exposure on the Earth. But do you really think it’s because I’m in love?” Luna asked quizzically.

The elder alicorn presented herself proudly and responded, “Well it’s hard to say. But it certainly could stand to reason. Now if you’ll both excuse me, I had best raise the sun lest the new day start late. And no pony would want that.”

Luna shook her head. “No they wouldn’t.”

David’s face lit up. Luna had told him about her sister’s duty of raising and lowering the sun. He was eager to bear witness to this event. “Oh wow, so I’m going to see you start the new day!”

Celestia smiled from his enthusiasm. “Yes David. I’ll make sure to throw in some extra special colors in honor of your arrival,” remarked the Princess.

“I’m honored,” he replied.

Celestia placed a hoof to her mouth as she softly giggled. “Well I’d best be off. Oh would you two care to join me for breakfast when I get back?”

“Sure we would, right Luna?” Asked David gazing affectionately at his beloved pony.

Her smile grew and she closed her eyes. “Of course!” She replied.

“Great. I’ll be back in a few minutes!” Called Celestia. The alicorn spread her majestic wings and rose up into the air. She flew off toward the horizon. Her horn illuminated a brilliant shade of orange. The princess took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She soared into the air in an arch pattern.

David moved closer to Luna. His arm remained lovingly around her. He began lightly running his fingers through her mane. She sighed and rested her head against him. The human’s heart was overflowing with joy. One of David’s solemnest wishes was to watch the sun rise with a special lady, and with Luna by his side it seemed grander than his heart’s fondest desire. Their eyes met and said more than words ever could. She just knew watching the sunrise was something special he wanted them to share together. It brought the same warmth to her heart that David always seemed willing to give to her.

The lovers cast their eyes aloft looking to the dawn. Slowly the sky began to change. The fiery colors of the sun began lighting the sky. Soon the glowing orb’s top shown over the horizon. The colors started to swirl into a heavenly mix of reds, oranges and yellows. Gradually the sun ascended into the sky basking Canterlot in its warming rays.

David and Luna remained standing there side by side absorbing the serenity of the moment. Then as they continued monitoring the sky, the couple saw the princess return. Celestia landed gracefully greeting them both with a delighted smile.

“What do you think?” She asked them.

“Beautiful…absolutely beautiful!” David gasped still taking in the site of the rising sun.

“One of your best yet big sister!” Luna commented ecstatically.

The elder princess smiled at them both. “I’m glad you two enjoyed it. Now what do you say we go to breakfast?” She suggested.

“Sounds great,” replied David.

“It does indeed,” added Luna. The three departed the balcony and began making their way to the royal dining hall.

Chapter 5 - "The Reception - Part 1"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 5:
“The Reception – Part 1”

David and the two princesses departed the balcony and entered the throne room. They were on their way to the royal dining hall. The three had just entered the castle when they heard a royal guard shout, “Intruder! Halt!” The group came to an abrupt stop. The guard signaled for three additional guards to join him. The pegasus flew over and the unicorn and earth pony galloped to the aid of their fellow sentry. The four guards brandished their spears. They quickly moved the princesses to safety and surrounded what appeared to be a strange interloping creature. David looked at them filling with dread. Was Luna’s nightmare coming to pass?

Princess Celestia blinked at the peculiar actions of her royal guards. “What is the meaning of this?!” She bellowed sounding quite annoyed.

The lead guard looked over to his beloved ruler. “Don’t worry you majesty! You and…Princess Luna!” He gasped sounding half like he saw a ghost. The guard leered at the strange creature and nodded making a startling conclusion. “Aha, now it all makes sense. Well your highnesses have nothing to fear! This beast won’t harm you anymore! We have him neutralized,” remarked the guard.

The pegasus guard lightly waved his spear at the creature. “I’ll bet he kidnapped Luna and then brought her back to use as blackmail so he could take Celestia too!”

“The fiend!” Snarled the other guard.

Princess Luna began gritting her teeth together. She forcibly stomped her left hoof on the ground, reared her head up and unleashed a burst of luminescent magic from her horn. “SILENCE!” She yelled.

Princess Celestia placed a hoof over he face and sighed. “Just what do you guards think you are doing to our guest?” She asked.

The guards eyes widened and their mouths dropped open in shock. “Guest?” They all gasped in unison.

It was then that the main door of the throne room burst open. The sound of rapid hoof beats filled the air. Looking back Celestia saw the captain of her royal guards galloping to the scene of the disturbance. He came to halt amid the group. The white unicorn studied the guards and then looked at the rulers and the alleged intruder. “Guards! What is going on here? Why have you disturbed the peace of the castle?” Asked the captain.

“Shining Armor, sir, we saw this beast trying to take away our beloved princesses. He took Luna and appears to have come back for Celestia,” explained the lead guard.

Shining Armor looked at the “beast” as they so called him. He shook his head and sighed. “Does this creature really seem so menacing to you? Did you bother to ask the princesses what they were doing with him? Or did you jump to conclusions…again!?”

The guards hung their heads. The pegasus stepped forward. “Uh sir, we might have acted first. But you must admit this creature looks somewhat odd.”

The captain face hoofed. “How many times do I have to tell you. Always assess the situation and then act. Then act!” He shook his head again.

Princess Celestia cleared her throat. “Thank you Shining Armor,” she spoke. She frowned at the guards. “Remove you spears from him at once!”

The guards knew that tone. They knew the princess was none too happy with their actions. The guards immediately withdrew their weapons and moved away from the creature. The lead guard bowed before the princess accompanied by his companions. “My sincerest apologies princess. We had no idea…and we…we just wanted to make sure you and your sister were safe.”

Celestia’s face softened. She raised a hoof and responded, “You may rise. And while I appreciate your concern, next time I’d appreciate it if you ask questions before making any hasty decisions."

Shining Armor walked up to the white alicorn. “I wouldn’t go so easy on them princess,” he remarked. The unicorn gave his guards all an annoyed look. “I’ll deal with you four later. Now back to your posts! And before you go remember this, these are our mighty rulers. We are here to offer them and their subjects our protection, but we must also remember to respect their judgement. If you’d bothered to investigate you would have seen this creature isn’t even armed.” The four guards sheepishly went back to their posts, following their captain’s bold words.

Princess Celestia and Luna both smiled at the unicorn. Luna walked over to him and said, “My sister sure chose the right unicorn to be captain of the royal guards.”

Shining armor tried not to blush. “Thank you princess. If you will pardon me…duty calls,” he said, bowing politely to them. The captain took his leave and left the throne room.

Luna quickly saw to David. He was just standing their half with a dumbfounded look on his face. The alicorn waved a hoof in front of his face. He turned his head. “What just happened?” he asked.

Princess Celestia walked over to him. “I am so sorry about that. My guards tend to be a little over protective at times. Are you okay?” She inquired.

He blinked for a moment before replying, “Yeah I’ll be fine. Just a little shook up is all.”

Luna wanted to hug him, but was a little leery. The guards were still watching them closely. Instead she patted him on the shoulder. “David,” she spoke softly.

He smiled at her and lightly placed his hand on her hoof. “Luna,” he replied.

Celestia looked at then both and smiled thoughtfully. “Well I don’t know about you two but all that commotion made me hungry. Who’s ready for that breakfast?” Luna and David chuckled as the three left the throne room.

******

The sun had risen above the horizon casting its rays across a silent Ponyville. Twilight Sparkle was still resting in her bed. Sunlight began pouring in a nearby window. The light glared on the unicorn’s face. She grimaced and responded by pulling her covers over her head. In her haste the night before, she neglected to close the curtains.

Twilight flung her sheets down and opened her eyes. Slowly she sat up. Then the pony remembered she had guests. Quickly she set her eyes over at the guest bed. To her dismay it was empty. Though it appeared to have been neatly made. Her eyes managed to spy a piece of parchment resting along the pillow. A puzzled look formed on her face. Twilight left her bed and trotted over to the other one. Her name was neatly written on the folded paper. Using her magic she lifted it to her eyes and opened it. The message read:

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Thank you for your wonderful hospitality. David and I are very grateful! I must apologize for not being here to greet you, but we decided to leave before first light. I wanted to surprise my sister and lower the moon for her. Hopefully everything will go okay. I’m still a little worried about how she’ll react to David…yet I remain hopeful.

If all goes well I will be stopping by Ponyville with David sometime late this morning. I recommend you make some simple preparations for our arrival. Though I doubt David would want you going to any major trouble. We’ll see you later!

Yours Truly,

Princess Luna

Twilight’s eyes widened with delight and she exclaimed, “The princess is going to bring David back to Ponyville!” She began bouncing around her loft with joy. There were still so many questions she had for the human. The unicorn could hardly believe this was actually happening. Though her joyful bounding quickly came to a halt. She bit her lower lip as reality came crashing back around her. There was much to do before her guests would arrive. She would need to inform her friends, but Twilight began wondering how they’d react to seeing a human. For that matter how would the rest of the town deal with it? As far as they knew, humans were mostly played down as an old pony’s tale. There was also another harsh fact. Unlike the book she had been reading, most history books didn’t speak too fondly of humans. Sadly their kind were mostly portrayed in a negative light following the events that led to their banishment. This certainly presented some possible problems. Aside from Lyra, she didn’t know any other ponies that shared her fondness for humans.

After giving the matter some more thought, Twilight did recall one helpful bit of information. She was usually the only pony in her class that actually paid attention to the brief lecture on humans. Most of her fellow classmates found the subject boring and several actually fell asleep in class. Placing a hoof on her chin she felt there was still a chance this could work. That’s when it hit her. Lyra would be the perfect pony to see. And she just knew this would be the thrill of a lifetime for her fellow unicorn. Lyra’s love of humans could be just the ticket. That and she’s friends with Bon-Bon and Colgate. The two in turn are friends of other ponies. Making use of the friendship ties between the ponies could be the perfect way to lessen the blow of a human coming to Ponyville.

Once again Twilight began playfully bouncing around her loft giggling like a little filly. That was when she heard an annoyed groan coming from downstairs. She looked down the steps and saw Spike looking up at her. “What’s with all the noise Twilight? Can’t a dragon get some sleep around here?” He let out a yawn and stretched his arms. Spike had slept so soundly through the night, he never knew Twilight had any guests over. Though he could have sworn he heard voices. He scratched his head. “Twilight did any ponies stop by late last night? I thought I heard voices at some point.”

The lavender unicorn descended the stairs. A big smile covered her face and she was humming a happy tune. “Why yes Spike. I have some wonderful news for you,” she replied.

“You do?” He asked.

“Of course. We no longer need to search for Princess Luna. She stopped by last night. It’s quite an interesting story too. I won’t bore you with the details. But she ended up on Earth and became injured,” Twilight began.

Spike’s eyes widened in shock. “Oh my goodness! Well what happened? How’d she get back?”

“That’s the best part. A human found her and took her to his home. He spent the last nine days nursing her back to health,” Twilight remarked.

“Wow. But how did she end up on Earth? It’s not like there are any gateways linking our worlds together,” he noted.

“Yes well somehow Luna found one…and best of all she’s back and brought David, the human, with her!” Twilight had nearly shouted her response. She was lightly dancing in place. For a moment she reminded Spike of Pinkie Pie. She sounded amazingly chipper considering it was still early morning.

“Boy this certainly has you hyper this morning. I’m glad the princess is safe and sound. But if you’ll excuse me…” Spike let out a loud yawn. “I’m going back to bed. This is my day to sleep in. And since we don’t have to search for Luna anymore, I’m hitting the hay.”

Twilight blinked at Spike. Her eyes spied the time on a nearby clock. She gave him a funny look and said, “You wanna go back to sleep now? But it’s nearly nine. I’m surprised you didn’t get up and make breakfast by now.”

“Please Twilight. It’s been a long week. This whole matter involving the princess has me beat,” whined Spike.

“But she’s going to be bringing David back here later this morning. Most likely in time for lunch,” she guessed.

“Well that’s fine. I’ll just take a little nap and be up in time for lunch,” said Spike yawning. “If you want something for breakfast, why not warm up a Pillsfilly Toaster Pastry.”

Twilight grimaced at his suggest. She shook her head replying, “Those things are way too greasy. But since you mentioned pastries…I think I’ll go over to Sugar Cube Corner. I can grab a light breakfast there. I know Pinkie will be up by now.”

Spike climbed back into his basket bed there by the steps. He let out another yawn and covered up. “That sounds good. If you need me…I…I’ll…be just…here…zzzzz…”

Twilight lightly shook her head. She leaned over and kissed him softly on the head. The unicorn smiled. It saddened her that he wasn’t more enthused, but she didn’t blame him for going back to sleep. He was still just a baby dragon after all. And Spike hadn’t been getting a proper night’s rest. Twilight figured she’d just let him be. Besides she had so much to do. Thankfully it didn’t require a checklist, so this left Spike off the hook. The mare also concluded that she could always scribble one down if the need arose.

The unicorn secured her saddlebag and used her magic to place the copy of “The History of Humans in Equestria” inside. She deduced that Lyra might enjoy hearing about this book. Once she was all set, Twilight left the library and closed the front door. The pony trotted down the street. She decided she’d pay Lyra a visit first. This way they could go to Sugar Cube Corner together and discuss the human’s arrival over breakfast.

Following a short walk, Twilight arrived at the home of her fellow human enthusiast. Raising her right hoof, she lightly knocked on the door. The lavender unicorn heard the sound of hooves approaching the door. It slowly opened. Standing behind it was the mint green unicorn Lyra. Her amber eyes glanced at her visitor and a grin formed on the pony's face. “Oh, good morning Twilight! What are you doing here?” She asked politely.

Twilight smiled back at her friend. “Well Lyra, I was wondering if you’d like to join me for a light breakfast at the sweet shop. I’ve got some big news you are going to love!” Declared Twilight with a wink.

The other unicorn blinked for a moment. Just what big news could Twilight be talking about? Then Lyra’s grin grew. “It wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with humans would it?” She asked eagerly.

Closing her eyes, Twilight replied, “Why yes actually, it does.”

Lyra dashed into her home grabbed a few bits, shut the front door and said, “Well what are we waiting for? Let’s go!”

Twilight continued smiling as the two of them made their way to Sugar Cube Corner. Once they arrived, the ponies made their way to the counter. The lavender unicorn studied the pastries in the case and on display. There were just so many to choice from. The case was filled with big muffins, scones, assorted donuts, crullers, croissants, and cinnamon buns, just to name part of the wide selection.

As the two unicorns studied the case, a pink earth pony hopped up to the counter. “Welcome to Sugar Cube Corner!” Declared the pony ecstatically. She looked closer at her two customers and gasped loudly. “Twilight! Lyra! Good morning to you both!”

Twilight giggled softly at Pinkie’s boundless display of energy. “So how are you doing Pinkie Pie?”

“I’m doing A-O-K! But what about you my friend?” Inquired the hyper pony with a grin.

“I’m am well. In fact I have great news! Princess Luna is no longer missing,” she remarked joyfully.

Pinkie’s eyes widened and she gasped again. “She’s NOT?! When did you find out?”

Lyra joined Pinkie in sharing a shocked gasp. “Is this part of the big news you have Twilight?”

She nodded as she quickly gathered her thoughts. “Well late last night, Princess Luna stopped by my place. I won’t go into details right this minute, but I can assure you both that she is safe and sound. Right now she’s back in Canterlot visiting her sister,” answered Twilight. The unicorn placed a hoof on her chin and added, “Oh and she brought a friend back with her. Um, I think we’d better order. Once I tell you the details Lyra, you will most likely want to sit down. Oh and Pinkie, you can feel free to join us if you like.”

Lyra didn’t say anything. She just kept wondering when the human part would factor into Twilight’s news. Pinkie Pie on the other hand could hardly be contained. She nodded profusely. “That’d be great. All I have to do right now is take your order. Then I can spare a few minutes to chat. You know Mr. and Mrs. Cake don’t mind if I chat with my friends while I’m working.”

Again Twilight smiled. Looking at Lyra she asked, “So what would you like? My treat.”

The mint green unicorn placed a hoof over her mouth. She peered at the case and scrutinized her options. Then she merely grinned. “How about a big chocolate chip muffin!”

Her friend politely nodded. “That sounds great. Two big chocolate chip muffins please. Oh and what do you want to drink, milk or tea?” Twilight inquired thoughtfully.

“If it involves chocolate! Then it has to be milk!” Exclaimed Lyra, throwing her hooves up in the air.

“Ok you sold me. We’ll take two milks as well. Uh I think 1% will be fine,” uttered Twilight.

Pinkie Pie nodded. “Okay then 1% milk it is. That’ll be six bits all together,” announced the pink pony. Twilight handed Pinkie the money. “Give me a moment. I’ll lightly warm those for you and bring the muffins and your milks right over!”

“That sound great! Thanks Pinkie!” The earth pony closed her eyes and smiled grandly. The two unicorns walked over and selected a table. There, the two sat down making themselves comfortable.

Lyra looked at Twilight and grinned. She was eager to hear what her friend had to say. “So Twilight, what’s the big news! I’m dying of curiosity. Especially if it has anything to do with humans,” she declared.

The lavender unicorn used her magic and removed the book from her saddlebag. She gently set it on the table. “Well first I wanted to show you this book I found in my library. It does a great job explaining about the time humans lived in Equestria. It also tells a great deal about them in general,” explained Twilight.

The mint green unicorn studied the cover of the book carefully. She closed her eyes and said, “Oh I’ve already read this from cover to cover twice! I read the copy in the Canterlot Royal Library.”

Somehow Twilight was less than surprised by Lyra’s answer. Giggling to herself she realized Lyra must be an even bigger human enthusiast than she was. “Well then I guess I won’t have to offer to lend this to you,” said Twilight chuckling.

“Nope. Now what’s the other news? This book can’t be the big news you have! It just can’t!” She asserted boldly.

A timer dinged. In a few moments, Pinkie Pie walked over to their table. She carefully placed their muffins and milks down. “Here you go girls. Will there be anything else?” Their host asked.

Twilight shook her head. “No Pinkie. We’re good. In fact you can join us now, if you like. I was just about to tell Lyra my big news,” replied Twilight.

Pinkie sat down her serving tray and joined them in one of the two remaining chairs. “Oh boy, this is gonna be good!” She exclaimed.

The lavender unicorn used her magic and raised her muffin. After peeling the paper off, she took a small elegant bite. She chewed and swallowed then took a sip of milk from her glass.

“Come on Twilight! Stop stalling!” Groaned Lyra lightly pounding her hooves on the table.

The unicorn giggled. “Sorry Lyra, but I was hungry. Okay then. You are not going to believe this. But the reason we couldn’t find Princess Luna was because she ended up going to Earth!” Declared Twilight full of excitement.

“EARTH?!” Shouted Lyra. “That’s the human home world!”

Nodding twice, Twilight remarked, “Yep it is. Anyway, Luna became injured while she was there. A human discovered her and nursed her back to health. And just last night, she came back and she brought her human friend with her!”

The mint green unicorn’s amber eyes widened fully. Her mouth dropped open and then quickly closed. She began whimpering softly as her jaw began to twitch. Finally Lyra blurted out, “NO WAY! There’s a human here in Equestria!?”

Her fellow unicorn placed a hoof over her mouth and said, “Shhh. No pony knows yet. I’m going to need your help to spread the word. Because you see Lyra, Princess Luna and the human are coming here later this morning.” Lyra gasped and popped out of her chair. She dropped back landing on the floor. Twilight looked down at her. “Are you okay?”

Lyra flew from the floor and got right up in Twilight’s face. “I’m better than okay? I’m outstanding! There’s a human coming to Ponyville!” She exclaimed.

Twilight felt a nervous sweat form on her forehead. The pony felt like she had just awakened a sleeping lion. “Well I knew you’d be excited,” she remarked.

The giddy unicorn moved back from Twilight, giving her some space. “Excited isn’t the word and neither is ecstatic! This is beyond even awesome!! Wait! You got to meet the human what were they like? Was it a male or female?” Lyra asked. While she awaited Twilight’s reply she had crossed her hooves and kept chanting to herself, “Please a male, please a male, please a male!”

“Why are you chanting like that?”

The mint green unicorn grinned. “No reason. Now go on.”

Twilight shook her head and answered, “The human is a male. His name is David. And before you ask, I can tell you he seemed very nice.”

Lyra placed her hooves on her cheeks and leaned on the table. She stared off into space thinking about the human. “Wow, I wonder what he looks like,” she thought aloud.

Twilight smiled. “Well that’s kind of tricky to explain. But I suppose as far as humans go, I’d say he was…uh…quite handsome. He did have intriguing brown eyes,” the unicorn explained. She seemed to be half entranced by her thoughts. Twilight quickly shook her head. Had she eaten more of her muffin she might have attributed the reaction to the sugar, but she had only taken a single bite.

Lyra nodded her head still grinning boldly. She looked over at her unicorn friend. “If I didn’t know better Twilight, I’d say you’ve come down with a case of human fever too!”

Twilight blinked for a moment and waved a hoof at her. “Nah, I just find humans fascinating is all. I hardly think I have any sort of fever or casual obsession. Not that there’s anything wrong with your love of humans Lyra,” rambled Twilight, digging herself into a verbal chasm.

Pinkie Pie studied Twilight’s face. She saw her friend appeared to be sweating somewhat nervously. “Are you okay Twilight?” She asked.

The unicorn shook her head in an effort to clear her mind. Turning to Pinkie Pie she replied, “Yes Pinky I’m fine. In fact I’m glad you were here when I told Lyra about this."

“You are?” Responded Pinkie. She blinked her eyes a Twilight.

Twilight decided to take another bite of her muffin and then drank a decent gulp of her milk. Using her magic she removed a napkin from the holder on the table. She lightly dabbed her mouth removing any smudged chocolate. Then acknowledging her friend, she said, “Yes Pinkie. Since you’re so great with parties, especially on the spur of the moment. I’d like to you put together a light reception for Princess Luna and David when they arrive. Oh, but do you think the Cakes will let you leave work early to do it?”

Before the pink earth pony could speak, Mr. Cake, the yellow earth pony, strolled out from behind the counter. He walked over to the only table in his establishment currently in use. The stallion smiled at his employee and two customers. “Did I hear somepony say something about a reception?” He asked cheerfully.

“You did, you did!” Shouted Pinkie Pie, excited as usual.

The lavender unicorn smiled at the shop owner. “Yes Mr. Cake. I’m not sure how much of our conversation you overheard, but Princess Luna is no longer missing. In fact once I’m done with my breakfast, I’m going to see the mayor. There won’t be a need to dispatch any more search parties today. Plus I’m sure she’ll want to know about the guests that we have coming,” divulged Twilight.

Mr. Cake smiled again. “Well then I have some good news for you. You won’t need to see the mayor. She should be here any minute to pick up an order of donuts for her office staff. Why don’t you tell her then,” he remarked.

Twilight smiled grandly. This certainly would make things easier for her. “Why thanks for the news. That makes things simple,” she responded.

“I was hoping it would,” replied the yellow stallion. He lightly gasped as he got a great idea. “Now getting back to your reception. The misses and I are working on some items for the shop right now. We only had the mayor’s order. It’s going to be a slow day for us. Anyway, why don’t we do the catering for you? We can have a nice spread ready to go by lunchtime.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up. This was most welcomed news indeed. But her face suddenly dropped. How would she pay for their service? “Oh but there’s one tiny problem. I doubt I have the money to afford your catering,” she sighed.

Mr. Cake shook his head. “Not to worry. This is a momentous occasion! We’re celebrating the return of our missing princess! The tab will be on us, besides, it’ll be a great way to show-off our services to the rest of the town. It could help us drum up more business. Isn’t that right honey bun?” He called back to his wife. Mrs. Cake was just lurking behind the saloon-style doors leading to the kitchen. Mr. Cake knew she was back there innocently eavesdropping.

Mrs. Cake popped out from behind the doors and walked up to the counter. The blue earth pony smiled at her guests and husband. “You’re right there my dear. And we could really use the free advertising,” she admitted.

“So we’ll get to work and give you our very best,” said Mr. Cake.

Twilight giggled happily. “I’m sure you will,” she replied.

“Hey what about me?” Asked Pinkie Pie. “I’ll help!”

Mr. Cake looked at Pinkie and then at his wife and winked. “Why of course you can help. You can keep an eye on our little foals while we prepare the food,” he stated.

Pinkie Pie raised a hoof and saluted. “You can count on me…Pinkamena Diane “Responsibility” Pie!”

“We knew we could count on you,” said Mr. Cake. He and his wife returned to the kitchen to begin work on the reception catering.

Lyra jumped up from her chair and smiled at Twilight. “Well, thanks for breakfast and the wonderful news Twilight! I’d better go home and wash up and brush my mane. I want to look my best when the human gets here.” She grinned as she darted out of the shop.

Twilight looked over and saw that Lyra hadn’t even touched her food. “But you didn’t eat your muffin!” She called after her. It was too late. Lyra was already long gone. Even the dust she had stirred up had begun to settle. The lavender unicorn looked back at the table just as Pinkie Pie ate Lyra’s muffin in a single bite and then chugged her glass of milk as well. “PINKIE!” Shouted Twilight.

“What?! She didn’t want it. And I hate to see food go to waste,” replied Pinkie, grinning with glee.

The unicorn face hoofed and shook her head. “You could have at least taken off the paper wrapper.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened and she gasped. “Are you crazy? The paper gives it the perfect flavor!” She remarked. Pinkie glared at Twilight like she was speaking crazy talk.

Twilight sighed. “I should have known. That remark came from the pony who likes hot sauce on her cupcakes.”

Pinkie Pie seemed to ignore the unicorn’s remark. “Well Twilight, enjoy the rest of your breakfast. I’d better go bring out the mayor’s order. Then it’s off to check on little Pumpkin Cake and Pound Cake. Can’t leave foals unattended for too long,” she remarked.

Twilight sat there and just rolled her eyes. She finished eating her muffin and drank the remainder of her milk. Carefully she cleaned her face with a napkin. The mare took her empty glass and plate over to the counter. There she set them down. Her ear twitched as the bell to the shop door rang. Glancing back she saw the mayor of Ponyville had entered.

The town leader walked up to the counter and saw Twilight standing there. She managed a smile for the unicorn. “Good morning Twilight, well I wish I could say that and mean it. It’s such a shame we still haven’t found the princess,” remarked the mayor.

The lavender unicorn smiled. “Oh but it is a very good morning mayor. I have great news! Princess Luna is no longer missing!” She exclaimed.

The mayor’s eyes widened briefly. “What do you mean she’s no longer missing?”

Twilight went on to explain the whole story to the mayor. She divulged what had happened to Princess Luna, where she had been and when she returned. The unicorn also mentioned David, the human, and that he and the princess would be visiting Ponyville later that morning.

The mayor was thrilled to hear the princess was no longer missing. Thankfully she hadn’t dispatched any groups to go searching for Luna. Following the lengthy week of fruitless searching, the mayor began starting the searches later and later. This was mostly to give the exhausted ponies some time to recover. In fact that was partly why she was at Sugar Cube Corner. Normally she’d treat her staff to donuts in the morning. Today she had ordered twice as many. Her plan was to share the extra donuts with the ponies in the various search parties. Though it seemed moot having so many donuts now.

In light of Twilight’s news about the impending visit, the town leader decided to keep the extra donuts and serve them at the reception. After paying for her order, the mayor gathered the boxes of donuts, but there was no way she could carry them all by herself. That was when the kind unicorn stepped in. Twilight offered to help her carry them to town hall. Being helpful to other ponies was one of the many lessons Princess Celestia had taught Twilight. This seemed the perfect opportunity to put that education to work.

Using her magic, Twilight carried the lion’s share of the cases. The mayor followed close by her holding the remainder of the donuts. As the two made their way to town hall, they chatted.

The mayor sighed happily. “Well this is shaping up to be a very good day. You know Twilight, I always love it when the town has cause to celebrate,” she admitted with a smile.

Her words pleased Twilight, but she was puzzled by the mayor’s lack of response to a human coming to town. Perhaps it was just as she concluded in her room. Maybe most ponies don’t really know how to react to humans. After all it had been over 2,000 years since David’s kind last set foot in Equestria.

“Can I ask you something?” Twilight inquired.

“And what would that be?”

“Aren’t you concerned about having a human come to our town?” Twilight asked not expecting a positive reply.

The mayor looked at her quizzically. “I don’t know. Should I be worried?” She answered. “Honestly Twilight, I know little about humans. I do recall reading about them in some old textbooks back in school…but personally I never put too much stock into those old books. True they did contain useful information, but let’s face it, a pony must learn to form her own opinions. And that means keeping an open mind,” explicated the mayor.

It was quite a response to Twilight’s seemingly simple question. Though it left her feeling very positive about the prospect of a human in Ponyville. She knew Lyra was definitely on board. This meant she could easily convince Bon-Bon and Colgate. Still Twilight prayed the other ponies would be just as open to David’s visit. Suddenly the unicorn turned her glance toward Canterlot. She wondered how things were going for the human. Unlike Ponyville, Canterlot played host to some rather fussy ponies. They might not accept David so easily. The ponies in the castle would be no exception. However, she did find solace in the fact that her mentor was most likely open to having him there. There was also the fact that Princess Luna was with him too. She certainly had his back if anypony wanted to make trouble for him.

Twilight let out a sigh as the two of them arrived at their destination. Once the unicorn had completed her task, she took her leave and departed. Now she had to visit her friends and break the news to them. Thankfully she had already taken care of dealing with Pinkie Pie. That just left Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash to see. Her friends always seemed very supportive of Twilight so she didn’t foresee any problems. The pony smiled and began humming a joyful tune happily making her way to see her friends.

******

Meanwhile Princess Luna and Princess Celestia were enjoying their breakfast with David. On their way to the royal dining hall, the group kept getting strange puzzled looks from the various guards and servants in the castle. Taking decisive action, Princess Celestia spread the word that there was a human in the castle and that he was a special guest of Princess Luna’s. She also explained where her sister had been and what happened while she was away. The guards and servants were thrilled to learn that their missing princess had returned. It was quite load off their minds. Plus this also meant no more searches needed to be conducted.

The head table, where the princesses normally dined, only had three occupants. The royal dinning hall was surprisingly empty. Only a few servants and guards were around. There were also a few stray visiting ponies eating at some of the smaller tables. Many had been participating in the search for Princess Luna. Now that she was no longer absent, Celestia benevolently offered some time-off for her guards, servants and helpers to rest. Thankfully she still had more than enough personnel to properly staff the castle.

The kitchen crew had done a splendid job preparing breakfast, as they usually did. There were plates and trays filled with various items such as: donuts, other assorted pastries, freshly prepared eggs, hash browned potatoes, fruit, toast, juices, and just about anything one would typically find at such a sumptuous meal, especially in the castle.

Luna and David had loaded their plates, while Celestia was using her magic to place items on her own plate. The human reached for a slice of toast. Turing to Luna he asked, “Would you like butter on your toast?” She nodded. Taking his knife, he carefully spread a coating of butter along the slice. His eyes returned to her gazing thoughtfully. “Care for any jelly my dear?”

She smiled at him and replied, “Of course. You know I have a taste for sweets.” Luna playfully winked at him. She giggled as his cheeks softly broke out in a rosy glow. The princess pointed a hoof at the strawberry jelly. “This will do,” she added.

He smiled at her and let out a contented sigh. David added some jelly to the toast. Then he presented it to her. “Here you are my lady.”

The alicorn turned and moved her mouth to intercept the toast. Opening up she took a small bite from it. Delicately she chewed the morsel of food. After swallowing it, Luna slowly licked the excess jelly from her lips. She made sure her eyes remained focused on David the entire time. He gulped nervously from her suggestive action hoping his cheeks hadn’t turned any redder than they already were.

Luna smiled at him and giggled softly. She turned to her plate and picked up an éclair using her hooves. Celestia caught her sister’s movement out of the side of her eye and thought it odd that she didn’t use her magic. The elder alicorn merely shook her head and went about eating her breakfast. Her sister held up the éclair. “Here David. You said you enjoy decadent pastries. Well then you must try a Canterlot éclair. I just know someone as sweet as you has a taste for sweets,” she remarked with a delighted smile.

His smiled grew as he leaned over and took a bite of the pastry. David gazed back at Luna while he savored the enjoyable flavor invigorating his taste buds. He gradually licked the chocolate frosting from his mouth. “That was delicious. Thank you Luna,” he expressed, staring deep into her eyes. It was her turn to lightly blush.

Princess Celestia couldn’t help but partially observe their actions. Her eyes were suddenly pulled to the servants standing only a few tables away. They were shamelessly staring at the couple as they ate. The expressions on their faces ranged from intrigued to somewhat offended. The elder princess turned and lightly tapped her hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “Little sister,” she said softly. Luna turned and looked back. “There are ponies watching you two. You might want to save the affectionate display for a more private setting.”

Princess Luna turned her head and glanced out at the other ponies. She felt a nervous sweat form on the back of her head when she saw their faces. Celestia in turned looked out at the others and gave them a disapproving stare. They quickly turned away and went about their business. Luna sighed and said, “Sorry about this big sister. We may have gotta little carried away.”

Celestia enjoyed a good chuckle. “It’s all right Luna. No harm done.”

“Thank you princess,” David called over to Celestia.

She smiled at him and replied, “You’re welcome.” The three continued eating their breakfast. Celestia smiled as she thought of a way to lessen the tension at the table. “So Luna, are you going to show David around Canterlot after breakfast?”

The younger princess shook her head. “No. I was planning on taking him to visit Ponyville. I left a letter with Twilight Sparkle asking her to prepare for our arrival.”

“I see,” responded Celestia. She took a sip of tea from her mug and then placed it back on the table. “Well I know Equestria will breath a much needed sigh of relief now that you are safe and sound.”

Luna finished the toast David had prepared for her. Then she looked over at her sister. “Oh yeah. I was meaning to ask you something Celestia.”

“And what might that be?”

“Well I was wondering if David can stay with us here in the castle?” Inquired Luna giving her sister pleading eyes.

Celestia closed her eyes and smiled. Then she replied, “I don’t see why not. I’ll have one of the maids prepare a guest room for him.”

Luna turned to David and placed a hoof along his back. “Did you hear that David? You’re going to be staying with us here in the castle!” She happily declared.

He turned and smiled grandly at her. “That’s great Luna! This means we can keep seeing each other,” David replied with delight.

“I know,” replied the alicorn. “I do have my royal duties to tend to. But I will certainly do my best to make time for us.” Luna winked at David. He smiled back at her.

The three finished their meal and rose from the table. Princess Celestia called for one of her maids. “Merry Way, would you come here?”

A pure white earth pony dressed in a maid’s dress trotted over to them. Her purple mane was tied back in a ponytale, and she wore a maid’s headband. She met them all with her smiling face. “Yes your highness. What can I do for you?” asked Merry Way.

“Would you please take our guest David’s belongs to one of our finest guest rooms? Oh and make sure it’s ready for him later today,” requested the princess.

The maid pony bowed politely. Then she looked over at the human. He saw her staring at him with her sapphire blue eyes. David looked back at her and she turned away bashfully. Like most of the ponies she was curious about this rare creature. They had never truly laid eyes upon a human before. It was only natural that they would find him a little intriguing. Merry Way took his backpack and looked at Celestia. “I’ll get right on it your majesty!” She bowed one more time and then took her leave of them.

The two princesses walked with David along the main hall of the castle. “Well I guess you two will be leaving for Ponyville soon,” said Celestia.

Luna looked at her sister funny and responded, “Aren’t you going with us?”

The elder alicorn smiled. “You know I would love to dear sister. Alas I must stay here and see to my royal duties. But you two go and have a good time. Oh and say hello to Twilight for me,” she replied.

“We will princess,” said David smiling. He walked over and took a hold of Celestia’s right hoof. She blushed lightly from surprise wondering what he was doing.

The human looked into her magenta eyes and smiled. “Thank you for your kind hospitality princess,” he expressed. Then he bowed and lightly kissed her hoof. After he released it, the alicorn pulled her appendage close and looked at it and then at him. She smiled grandly at his respectful display. For some reason however his action had taken Celestia slightly by surprise. She hadn’t expected such a gesture from a human.

The princess fought her cheeks as they tried to blush while she continued smiling at him. “You are quite welcome David. Well I shall take my leave of you two. And I look forward to your safe return,” declared Celestia. The princess left them in the hall as she softly trotted away.

Luna and David continued walking down the corridor. The sound of Celestia’s departing hoof beats slowly began fading out. They appeared to be alone. He looked over at Luna and she gazed back at him happily. The alicorn moved closer to him as the couple continued their trek. He heard her lightly sigh. “Luna are you okay?” David asked wondering if there was something bothering her.

“Oh I’m fine. It’s just this will probably be the last time we’re alone together…well at least until we return tonight,” she answered.

David spied the area around them. There didn’t appear to be any guards, servants or any ponies for that matter nearby. He spied a vacant alcove. Then placing his hand affectionately on her back, he said, “This way Luna.”

She looked at him with eyes mounting with intrigue. Luna accompanied him to the alcove. There they were truly alone. The puzzled princess blinked at him. “What are we doing here?” She inquired.

The human looked around one more time to make sure there was no pony around. Then he smiled at her. “Well you said we might not be alone again for a while,” he replied. Luna nodded. David faced her and began tenderly caressing her beautiful mane. Her smiled grew as she craned her head upward gazing into his eyes. She started to realize why he led them there. Slowly he began to lean toward her. Luna rose to her hind legs and placed her hooves affectionately around him. He responded by placing his arms tenderly around her. The pony looked at him half-eyed. Softly he whispered, “I just wanted to do this…” They moved in and pressed their lips together for a passionate kiss. David moved his left hand and began running his fingers through her mane. Luna ran her right hoof along his short black hair. Their breath lightly caressed their faces making them savor the kiss a little longer.

After several moments passed their lips broke apart. Luna sighed contently at him. “Oh David,” she spoke softly.

“My dear Luna,” he whispered. They gazed into each other’s eyes for a moment and then pulled apart after sharing a tender hug. Finally they emerged from the alcove. The couple resumed their trek down the hallway. As they neared the exit to the main courtyard, David looked at Luna. “So how are we going to travel to Ponyville? Are you going to fly us or have you got another method in mind?”

Still smiling, Luna turned her head and responded, “We will be taking one of the royal chariots. I’d like to give my wing a little time to rest. Though it is doing amazingly well.”

Returning her smile he said, “I’m glad to hear that.”

Celestia had arrived at her room. There she closed and secured her door. The princess informed her guards she was not to be disturbed. She was thrilled that her sister was back safely. It also did her heart well to see how happy she was with David. Things had not been going so well for her Luna following her cleaning by the Elements of Harmony. It was only thanks to Twilight Sparkle that her little sister was finally beginning to make new friends. Yet Celestia knew there was still something gnawing at her sibling. Sadly even after numerous heart-to-heart talks, Luna had yet to reveal anything of consequence.

The princess shook her head. Then she lightly trotted over to her desk. There she used her magic to open a specific book resting on the wooden surface. She flipped the pages till she reached the desired section. David’s arrival had filled her with wonder. The book was open to a very old and ancient prophecy, which read:

Three sinister agents will make their vie for power. Each will fail in their endeavors, but their actions will stir the shadow of an even greater evil. The catalyst will arrive in the form of a visitor form another world. Then minions loyal to the darkness will bring about a terrible resurrection. The sky will darken under the veiling shadow. When hope begins to fade…a champion of harmony will arise and join the forces of light in driving back the great evil. Only when the true power of love is fully harnessed can the darkness be drawn out from the land. Then peace will once again be restored.

“I wonder,” murmured Celestia to herself. It was a very old prophecy. Though in more than 5,000 years, only a few of the signs had ever come true. The past rulers had thought the reign of Ghastaloom marked the arrival of the first sinister agent. But now there had been three other villains that each made a grasp for dominance in addition to the original. Thus bringing the total to four. However, Nightmare Moon, Discord and Queen Chrysalis had all made their bids for power in a relatively short time. Could they be the three agents?

The alicorn began to ponder this more and more as she moved about her chambers. Still the catalyst made no sense. Several individuals from other worlds had visited Equestria over the many centuries since the foretelling of the prophecy. Just which one was the true catalyst? She was curious if David’s arrival had any bearing on the prophecy. Though after the more than 2,000 years Celestia had been alive, she started to think the whole thing was just some old pony’s tale. Yet it did give her pause to wonder.

She flailed a dismissing hoof and said aloud, “Oh come on Celestia. You’re just being silly. That prophecy is just a bunch of random babbling from some old self-proclaimed visionary. Nothing has come from it before…why should now be any cause for alarm.” The pearl white alicorn glanced at the book again and shook her head.

It was all probably nothing. There was however the matter of her sister. Luna finally seemed to be genuinely happy, but would it last? The alicorn walked out of her room onto a small adjacent balcony. There she looked over the side and saw the main courtyard below. The princess happened to catch sight of Luna and David as they walked over to a waiting chariot. After boarding their ride, it took to the air. The chariot passed by Celestia and the passengers waved at her. She happily waved back with a solitary hoof.

Then she watched it sail off slowly flying out of sight. As it continued to grow smaller, the princess said aloud, “Oh David…please watch over my littler sister and continue to make her happy! If you truly love her…be there for her when the pain she flees from finally catches up with her.” The princess stood there gazing in the direction the chariot had flown. Her hair fluttered elegantly in the gentle breeze as she prayed her fears were just the wiles of an overactive imagination.

Chapter 6 - "The Reception - Part 2"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 6:
“The Reception – Part 2”

The sound of excited hooves beating along the street filled the air. Lyra and her two friends Bonbon and Colgate were galloping toward Ponyville town square. They eagerly awaited their arrival at the reception. While her two companions didn’t share the same level of enthusiasm as Lyra did for humans, they were quite curious about meeting one just the same. The town hall came into view. It stood proudly at the center of town as it always had. The three friends slowed down to a light trot. Their eyes gazed upon the nicely set up tables and decorations as well as a freshly hung banner marking the sight of the reception. The mint green unicorn grinned with delight.

Twilight Sparkle caught sight of the three new arrivals. She eagerly waved a friendly hoof at them signaling them to come on over. The trio made their way to the lavender unicorn. “Hi Twilight!” called Lyra.

“Why hello Lyra! I’m glad you, Bonbon and Colgate could make it!” She expressed closing her eyes and smiling.

“Are you kidding, we wouldn’t miss this for the world!” Exclaimed Lyra. The unicorn’s two friends didn’t say anything, but they nodded with due enthusiasm. “So is everything ready for our guest of honor?”

“Just about. I was going over the last of the preparations when I saw you three arrive,” replied Twilight. “For now why not mingle with the other ponies. Once I’ve taken care of the last minute preparations, we can all await our guests together.”

“Sounds great!” Declared Lyra, but her excitement dropped a tad. Looking around she didn’t see as nearly large a crowd as she had anticipated. She rubbed her hoof along her head. “Twilight…where is everypony? There’s barely three dozen ponies here,” noted the puzzled Lyra.

“Yes well, Princess Luna told me not to make too big of a deal of their arrival. Plus most of the ponies didn’t seem interested in coming. They were happy to hear that the princess was safe and sound. My guess is the others are still worn out from all the searching they did. You have to admit nearly everypony in Ponyville joined Canterlot in searching for Luna,” Twilight explained.

“Oh…okay,” replied her fellow unicorn. The answer fit the bill, yet somehow it left Lyra less than ecstatic. However…that’s when it dawned on her. If there were a low turn out at the reception, then she would have a greater chance at some one on one time with the human. With that in mind she and her two friends went to socialize with the ponies that were in attendance.

Twilight smiled and then returned to her duty of double checking the preparations. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked up to their friend. The feisty pegasus grinned. “Well Twilight, how do you like the banner?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I hope it’s to your liking,” added Fluttershy in an optimistic voice.

The unicorn glanced up at the banner and nodded in approval. It read: Welcome Princess Luna & David! “It looks very nice you two. The message is short and sweet and should make our two guests feel welcomed! You have my thanks,” remarked Twilight.

The blue flier was curious about one thing. She looked at Twilight. “I don’t understand what all the fuss is about. What’s the big deal about having a…human was it…come to town anyway?” Rainbow Dash inquired tossing up a confused hoof.

It was then that Applejack trotted up behind them. She was pulling a small cart filled with freshly baked apple goodies brought all the way from Sweet Apple Acres. “Are you still furrowin’ your brow over this here event Rainbow?” Asked the orange earth pony.

“No…I mean yes…look it doesn’t matter. I just don’t see why it’s a big deal? So this David’s kind hasn’t set foot on Equestrian soil in over 2,000 years! How’s that so special?”

Applejack untied the straps of her cart and let it come to rest on the two short struts along its front. She looked over at Twilight then she looked back at the pegasus. “Come on now Rainbow Dash. Surly you know this is a big deal here to Twilight. And there are other ponies sharing in her excitement. Plus have y’all forgotten that we’re also celebrating the safe return of Princess Luna too?” Applejack asked, while she began setting the various apple-baked goods on an empty table.

“Oh yeah, the princess. Sorry about that, I guess I was speaking without thinking,” she replied nervously.

Twilight helped Applejack place the last of her items on the table. “It’s all right Rainbow. I can’t expect you all to be as enthused as I am. Besides, we are all entitled to our own opinion,” remarked the lavender unicorn.

Rarity proudly trotted up to three of them. She greeted them all with a warm smile. “Speaking of opinions…what do you think of the décor?” she asked waving a white hoof at the assorted decorations.

Twilight looked around the immediate area. Rarity had done a splendid job. There were various floral arrangements tastefully set up on and around the tables. Trees, poles and nearby buildings were brightly decorated with glitter, ribbons and bows. The colors weren’t too pushy either. The overall appearance was both comforting and inviting. Once again Twilight nodded in approval. “The place looks wonderful Rarity! Thank you,” she responded.

“I’m glad it meets your approval!” Declared a content Rarity.

Two more ponies had just arrived on the scene. It was Mr. and Mrs. Cake. The couple had arrived pulling carts filled with freshly prepared food items. “We aren’t late are we?” asked Mr. Cake.

“Nope, you two are just in time. Our guests should be here in about fifteen to twenty minutes,” answered Twilight.

Mr. Cake sighed with relief. “That’s great. Give us a moment and we’ll have a fancy spread ready to go! Right sugar?”

Mrs. Cake snickered and replied, “That’s right. We’ve gathered some items you’re all just going to love.” The two went to work setting the largest table with the various food items they had prepared.

******

Meanwhile, the chariot was only about fifteen minutes from Ponyville. It soared passed a group of puffy white clouds. David marveled at the beauty of Equestria sprawling out before him. The land seemed vast and without end. There were massive grassy planes, streams, creeks and rivers, forests, and in the distance majestic mountains. It was truly a picturesque visage to behold.

It was then that he turned his eyes over to Luna. The alicorn seemed to be mired in thought. For a moment it seemed like she was literally miles away. He lightly placed a hand on the back of her head. “Luna,” he said tenderly.

“Huh?” She blinked as she came out of her train of thought. Turning her head she glanced over at him. “David,” she uttered.

“Are you okay? You seemed lost in thought just now,” he remarked, voicing his concern.

“Yes I’m fine. I was just thinking about the past few days. I know we’ve spent plenty of time together, but I’d relish spending more time…just the two of us,” she said sighing dreamily.

David smiled at her and lightly caressed her mane. “Don’t worry Luna, we will, we will. Now that we’re in Equestria, I want to learn about your world. There’s bound to be a ton of fun things we can do here together,” he declared happily.

She looked over at him and smiled and replied, “I’d love that.” The alicorn looked up ahead and noticed Ponyville was just coming into view. In a few moments they arrived circling the town. Luna saw a small gathering of ponies and a series of decorations by the town hall. She pointed a hoof in the direction of the commotion. “Set us down there good sirs,” she called out to the two pegasai. The team pulled the chariot preparing to land.

On the ground Twilight Sparkle had cast her eyes aloft. She caught sight of them. Pointing a hoof she called out, “There they are!” The other ponies waved and cheered as the aerial vehicle came in for a gentle landing. The princess and the human stepped out of the chariot. The lavender unicorn trotted up gleefully and greeted them. “Princess Luna, David, welcome to Ponyville!”

The other ponies stood nearby and all said their own salutations to the honored guests. Princess Luna smiled and waved her right hoof at the small crowd. “Thank you all for the warm welcome!” Announced the bluish purple alicorn.

David looked around at all the others ponies, and at the nicely set up and decorated tables. His eyes turned to Twilight as he said, “I hope you didn’t go to too much trouble.”

Twilight waved a dismissing hoof and replied, “No, this was the least we can do. We’re celebrating Princess Luna’s safe return…and you David are the first human to visit Equestria in over two millennia! I think we have cause to celebrate!”

He smiled at the enthusiastic pony. “It would certainly seem that you do,” David remarked.

An overjoyed smile encompassed the unicorn’s face. She looked at the human and said, “I’d like to introduce you to my best friends and another pony who has really been looking forward to meeting a human.” Twilight turned giving her friends a chance to introduce themselves to him.

Applejack was the first to trot proudly up to the human. She tipped back her hat and gave him a good long look from head to toe. Then a smile formed on her face. She reached out a hoof and said, “Pleased to make your acquaintance…uh David was it?” He nodded. “My name is Applejack! It’s real swell havin’ ya here today!”

David reached out his left hand and firmly gripped her hoof. The two shook their limbs, but then the orange earth pony began vigorously shaking his hand. He smiled at her friendly enthusiasm. “I’m pleased to meet you Applejack. And I want to thank you for the kind welcome,” he expressed politely.

The pony let go of his hand and lightly waved her hoof. “Aww shucks, y’all are welcome! I hope ya enjoy your visit here. Oh and if ya ever want, feel free to stop by my family’s orchard, Sweet Apple Acres. We have the best apples in all of Equestria!” Applejack remarked with a wink.

“I’ll be sure to keep that in mind,” he replied with a smile. She stepped back and allowed the next pony to step up. A pink earth pony lightly bounced up to him. Her soft blue eyes glanced at him much like Applejack had. Then she gave him a big friendly grin. He smiled back at her. “And who do we have here?” David asked.

“The name’s Pinkie Pie! But my friends call me Pinkie! So you’re a human, huh?” She asked. He lightly nodded his head. “Wow. Twilight told me quite a bit about you. I don’t know much about humans, but just the same it sure is nice meeting you!”

“Why thank you Pinkie Pie. It’s really nice to meet you too!” David declared.

“Oh, I hope you enjoy this little party we set up for you. Normally I like to throw way bigger parties…but this is all I had time to come up with…even so I hope you have FUN!” She rambled on ecstatically.

He lightly chucked amused by her friendliness and seemingly boundless energy. “Thanks again. I’m sure I’ll have a great time at your party.” She grinned again and then closed her eyes as she bounced away.

Rainbow Dash slowly walked up to him. At first she looked at him cautiously. She didn’t really know much about humans or even what they really looked like. Her school studies in Cloudsdale never really involved humans. Her classes focused mostly on flying and how the pegasai were stewards of the weather. Finally she placed a hoof on her chin and stared at him one more time. “So in addition to Princess Luna’s safe return…you’re what all the fuss has been about,” she remarked. David didn’t speak, he merely looked at her wondering if she was going to introduce herself or not. There was definitely something interesting about him. The blue pegasus couldn’t put her hoof on it, but she knew it meant a lot to the others. Rainbow Dash smiled and said, “Welcome to Ponyville David. The name’s Rainbow Dash.”

David returned her smile and said, “Thank you Rainbow Dash. Honestly I don’t think I’m worth having much of a fuss made over me. But I do appreciate all you ponies have done to make Luna and me feel welcome!”

Rainbow Dash felt her smile become less forced. His modesty was refreshing. At first she though based on all the commotion surrounding him that he was going to be rather arrogant. She was glad to discover he wasn’t. The pegasus lightly chuckled and said, “If you ever get bored…I can always put on a little aerial show for ya! I’m the fastest pegasus you’ll ever see! They don’t call me Dash for nothing!”

He smiled and gave her a nod. “I’ll keep that in mind Rainbow Dash, but somehow I doubt I will have much time to get bored around here,” he said looking first at Luna and then at the other ponies. The blue pony trotted away giving the next one chance to introduce herself. “And who do we have here…” David gasped as he froze in mid sentence. His eyes caught sight of a beautiful white unicorn. This pony was hardly as lovely as Princess Luna was, but she had managed to momentarily capture his eye.

Rarity trotted over to him in a very lady-like fashion. Her long purple mane bounced lightly with each step she took. The unicorn came to a halt a few feet before the human. There she gazed upon him. David was unlike any creature she had ever seen. To her surprise for another species his appearance wasn’t remotely grotesque to her. In fact the pony immediately noticed his attire. It wasn’t quite the style of Ponyville, but that hardly was a problem. She smiled at him. “Well hello there…David. I am Rarity and fashion is my game,” she spoke politely. The unicorn lightly held up her hoof. She wondered for a moment if he understood the gesture she was making.

David looked at her raised hoof and scratched the back of his head for a moment. What was she getting at? Then he realized just what she was doing. He smiled at her warmly. Then reaching out, he ever so gently took hold of her hoof in his left hand. The human leaned out and gently kissed her hoof. He remembered back in the older days of Earth and among certain people of nobility, kissing a lady’s hand, or in this case a lady pony’s hoof denoted a sign of respect. David was an upholder of the finer virtues of chivalry, primarily the aspects pertaining to politeness towards woman. “Pleased to meet you…Rarity,” he said lightly bowing his head. Then he released her hoof and returned to his normal stance.

Rarity blushed lightly as she retracted her hoof. “My, my we have a gentlecolt among us,” she replied smiling at him. “Oh, David…could I ask you something?”

He blinked at her curiously and replied, “Okay.”

“I couldn’t help but notice your…unique wardrobe. You wouldn’t be interested in stopping by my boutique sometime? I’d love to make a pattern of you and challenge myself to create some human fashions. I’m sure I could come up with something you’d just love,” she explained with confidence.

David closed his eyes and smiled. “Well now that sounds interesting Rarity. As soon as I figure out my schedule, I’ll see about dropping by. Depending on how long I stay here…I will most likely be in need of more clothing,” he noted placing a hand on his chin.

“Well then I’d be happy to create some outfits for you,” she said smiling contently. Then like the others before her, Rarity moved on and made way for the next pony.

Fluttershy was next in line. She swallowed nervously as she cast her eyes upon the human. Her blue almost teal eyes studied him closely. David was considerably different from most creatures she had met. Still there was something about him that left her feeling calm. Normally when she’d meet new ponies, her fist reaction would be to run. This time wasn’t the case. Fluttershy blinked as she noticed the natural brown color of his eyes. She politely smiled as she moved closer to him. Unable to totally combat her demure ways, the butter yellow pegasus swallowed nervously one more time. Then she softly spoke, “Um…hello there…David right?”

He could tell she was quite nervous and behaving in a very shy manner. David smiled at her hoping to ease her anxiety. “Yes that’s my name. And who are you?” He asked taking in the sight of the cute pink hair pegasus.

“Oh…my name is Fluttershy…it’s nice to meet you,” she replied still speaking somewhat quietly. “I’ve never met a human before…and I don’t know much about your race. Oh, but I was wondering…do humans like to grow gardens? And are you fond of woodland creatures like bunnies?”

David continued to smile at her as he answered, “I can’t speak for all humans Fluttershy, but I personally enjoy gardens. Though I haven’t really tended many in my life. As for woodland creatures…well I consider myself an animal lover…so you could say I am fond of them.”

Fluttershy closed her eyes lightly and felt a momentary rush of excitement. She always enjoyed meeting others who liked gardening and woodland creatures. Though aside from her friends, there weren’t many others who spent much time with her. “Wow that’s great to hear. Gee…you should stop by my garden sometime…I’ll show you my flowers and my favorite sapling. Oh and I could introduce you to my little animal friends,” she gleefully responded. For a moment she had forgotten herself, her expression shifted to a slightly more reserved one as she added, “oh…that is if you want to stop by sometime. You don’t have to.”

Her coy demeanor was both charming and somewhat amusing to him. David couldn’t help but chuckle softly at her. “There’s no need to back pedal Fluttershy. I’d be happy to stop by your garden some time. And I’d also enjoy meeting your animal friends,” he expressed with a genuine voice.

Again the butter yellow pegasus smiled. “That’d be great. I hope you enjoy your visit to Ponyville,” she remarked. Her cheeks turned a light shade of pink as she trotted off. There was still one more pony that wanted to personally introduce herself.

Twilight returned to David, but she wasn’t alone. He saw a mint green unicorn standing beside her. His eyes scanned the new mare with intrigue. Green was his favorite color, so her look was most welcoming to his eyes, much like the green mixed in Luna’s teal eyes. “Twilight, who is this? Is this the other pony you mentioned? The one who wanted to meet a human?” He asked.

The lavender unicorn smiled and nodded. “Why yes. David this is Lyra. She’s a even bigger enthusiast of humans than I am,” answered Twilight. She took a few steps back and said, “Go on Lyra.”

Lyra stood there for a moment. She stared at David intently. Her eyes took in a nice long gawk at him. His clothing didn’t match the illustrations from the books she read, but that didn’t really matter to her. The mare studied his various features, his hair, his face, the eyes, then she noticed…his hands. Lyra’s mouth hung open in awe. Hands had always been of great interest to her. Slowly she walked over to him. Her mouth remained open as she timidly reached out her right hoof. David focused his gaze at her. He watched her with intrigue and noticed her outstretched hoof. The youthful man wasn’t sure why, but he began reaching out his left hand. They drew closer and closer to each other until her hoof came into contact with his hand. He gently gripped her hoof. The unicorn’s face lit up with amazement. Lyra gasped in awe, and then her mouth closed and was replaced by a happy grin. “Wow,” she uttered withdrawing her hoof. She took one final long look at him. “I’m Lyra!” she said full of excitement. “This is incredible! I’ve always wanted to meet a human! David…it’s a pleasure!”

He smiled at Lyra. At least his arrival in Ponyville seemed to be met with a warm welcome. “It’s nice meeting you Lyra. I’m glad you like many of the others are happy to have me here. I wasn’t sure how welcome a human would be here,” David admitted.

“You’re more than welcomed here!” Lyra declared with a happy grin. The pony had dozens of questions she wanted to ask him, but suddenly they all began to overlap and meshed together. The unicorn placed her hooves on her head and shook it. “Darn it,” she groused. “I have a bunch of questions I’d like to ask you, but I can’t seem to sort them out at the moment.”

David chuckled at her kindly and merely replied, “That’s okay. I’m going to be in town for a while yet. Right now I’m going to enjoy this party. Feel free to stop on by and ask me a few once you get them straightened out.”

She looked at him and smiled. At least she still had a chance. “Okay that sounds great. Well enjoy the party then!” Lyra giggled as she departed hoping to better organize her thoughts.

Following Lyra’s departure, Twilight took the liberty of introducing David to her assistant Spike. David marveled when the unicorn told him that her helper was a baby dragon. Though Spike didn’t seem overly enthused to meet David, rather he seemed more interested in the food and the party. Twilight apologized for her friend, but David assured her he hadn’t taken any offense. The human didn’t expect everyone to welcome him.

Princess Luna had just stood back while the small cavalcade of ponies had taken turns introducing themselves. Lyra and Spike were the last…at least for now anyway. The alicorn was pleased that David was being warmly welcomed. She prepared to walk over to her human companion, but was cut off. Twilight had returned to David following the somewhat lengthy introductions. She smiled at him and asked, “So what do you think of my friends?”

David returned her smile. “I like them. They certainly are a unique bunch,” he admitted.

“Well I’m glad. Oh would you care for any refreshments?” Twilight asked pointing a hoof over in the direction of the food tables.

“Not right now. I’m too excited to eat at the moment. Perhaps later,” he replied.

“Oh, okay,” replied the unicorn. “Well then why don’t we have a little chat. I’ve got plenty of questions, I’d like to ask you.”

All right,” he uttered back. The two walked around the area of the party and had their conversation. Twilight went on to ask him quite a few questions. For instance she asked him what he like to eat, what his home world was like, and some other personal questions relating to hobbies and personal opinions on a variety of subjects. It wasn’t long afterward that Lyra joined them. She took turns with Twilight asking David a slew of questions.

Princess Luna stood by herself lightly kicking her hoof along the street. It seemed she would have to wait her turn to speak with David. It was somewhat annoying to her, but not entirely unexpected. She had a feeling this was going to happen. Occasionally a pony or two would walk up to Luna and ask her how she was doing, but sadly they seemed more interested in either partying or asking the human questions. Despite the growing number of ponies conversing off and on with David, Luna kept a close vigil on him. She could tell form the expression on his face that the questions were starting to take their toll on him. It was clear he was no longer enjoying himself. This began troubling the princess. She lightly nodded her head deciding to take action. Luna swiftly trotted over to him. After signaling him to hop on her back, she spread her wings and took to the air.

They soared over Ponyville as Luna kept an eye on the small crowd. Her sudden action seemed to have left them all in shock. The princess scanned around looking for a spot they might be free of the inquisitive mob. Shaking her head, the mare concluded that anywhere close to town wouldn’t work. The ponies could easily track her descent and then make their way over to them. She placed a hoof on her chin as she tried to think.

It was then that the sound of another pair of flapping wings caught their attention. For a moment Luna feared one of the attending pegasai had decided to pursue them. The flapping drew closer until a single pony came into view. It was only Fluttershy. Luna and David both let out a sigh of relief. “Oh thank goodness…it’s just you Fluttershy,” David remarked.

She looked at them curiously and asked, “What’s the matter? Are you trying to get away from the others?”

Luna lightly nodded her head. “Yes we are. They keep assaulting David with a bunch of endless questions. And every time I try to talk to him, somepony cuts me off,” the alicorn explained in a frustrated voice.

Fluttershy smiled as a great idea came to her. “Well then, why don’t you follow me to my place,” suggested the butter yellow pegasus.

“That sounds okay, right Luna?” asked David.

The princess nodded. Then she replied, “That should work. But let’s ensure our safety with a little magic.” Her horn lit up with a soft blue glow. A burst of sparkling magic showered over them. In moments it had rendered the three of them invisible. “There now they won’t be able to track us.”

David lightly patted Luna’s head. “Brilliant thinking my dear,” he remarked.

Luna smiled as Fluttershy led them to her secluded cottage at the far southern end of town. The three landed and Luna deactivated her invisibility spell. Fluttershy smiled politely at her guests and said, “Make yourselves at home. The front door is open if you want to go inside. I have to check on my garden and my little animal friends, but if you need anything, just give me a call.”

They smiled at her. David waved a hand at her and replied, “Thank you Fluttershy. You’re sweet.” The pegasus blushed and turned her face trying to hide her rosy cheeks. She then lightly trotted off heading for her garden.

David signaled for Luna to follow him. The two walked over to a large shady oak tree. There the couple sat down on the soft grass along the tree’s base. She moved close to him and he responded by placing his right arm around her. The alicorn moved closer still, allowing him to embrace her tighter. Luna’s companion lightly sighed and said, “I hope they won’t be too upset with us for leaving the party so soon.”

Luna gave him a funny look and said, “We were there for at least two hours. Besides they kept asking you all of those endless questions.”

“Yeah, it was starting to get tiring. They barely gave me time to think let alone properly answer. When it was just Twilight and Lyra talking to me, it wasn’t so bad. But once the others showed up…it just went downhill from there,” he remarked.

She softly giggled at his words. Luna lightly lifted her left hoof toward him. He smiled at her and gently gripped it with his left hand. The princess smiled at him. “I’m glad we got away from the others. I enjoy parties as much at the next pony…and this may sound odd coming from a princess, but…I’ve never been big on crowds,” she admitted.

David sighed lovingly and replied, “You’re a pony after my own heart Luna. I’m not big on crowds either. A nice gathering of friends for a party is fine, but too many is just a little unnerving.”

Luna didn’t say anything, merely she sighed feeling the love she had for him continue to blossom in her heart. Smiling playfully at him, she flung her tail over him. To her surprise he didn’t push it way. Instead he held it in his hands and lightly nuzzled its soft texture along his cheek. She blushed, though she wasn’t sure why. Perhaps his actions took her a little by surprise…either way she continued to smile as she lightly withdrew her tail. His eyes moved to meet hers. Tenderly he placed his hand on her chin. David spied the area and saw no signs of anypony. His eyes closed and he lightly kissed his beloved mare. She felt his lips join with hers and slowly she closed her eyes. Luna moved so she could properly embrace him. After savoring their kiss, the two laid on the grass. They nestled close enjoying the serenity of the moment. Luna placed her hooves around his belly and held him close.

Leaning back David lightly rested his cheek against her soft mane. Another happy sigh escaped Luna’s mouth. Her affectionate exhale generated a soothing effect throughout his body. It prompted him to say, “I know we’ve spent a good deal of time together…but I don’t think I can honestly get enough of you Luna. Being with you like this…it’s…it’s always wonderful.”

His words touched her deeply only adding to her smile. “Oh David,” she gasped lovingly. “I feel the same way.” Luna rubbed her velvety soft fur coated cheek against his cheek. They wished the moment could last forever.

Fluttershy had concluded her business in her garden and with her animal friends. She returned to the path leading to her cottage. She happened to spy David and Luna under the shady oak. The pegasus lightly blushed and smiled at them. The two certainly seemed to make a cute couple. Fluttershy deferred to her politeness and decided to leave them be. That was until her eyes caught sight of two approaching unicorns. She ceased her movement and remained there. The pony figured she might need to come to the aid of her friends, depending on what the other two ponies wanted.

David and Luna had closed their eyes as they continued to soak up the peaceful tranquility that surrounded them. It was unfortunately shattered by the sounds of approaching hoof beats. Then they heard a familiar voice say, “There you are!” The couple opened their eyes and saw Twilight Sparkle and Lyra swiftly approaching them.

“Oh boy,” muttered David to Luna. She lightly gritted her teeth together. How did they find them already?

The human and alicorn had stood up in time to be met by the two unicorns. Twilight smiled happy that she found the guests of honor. She looked at them curiously and asked, “What are you doing here? The others were starting to worry.”

Luna wasn’t sure what to say. Her reasons for taking David from the reception might be construed as being selfish. That would hardly seem appropriate behavior for a princess. Her human companion on the other hand was hardly at a lack for words. He shook his head disapprovingly at them. “I’ll be honest with you two. We needed to get away for a bit. It was all of those questions. In the beginning when I was talking to you Twilight, it wasn’t too bad. The same was true about you Lyra…but then all those other ponies came along and started badgering me with a seemingly endless array of questions,” he explained at length.

Lyra hung her head in an apologetic fashion. “Yeah, I’m sorry about that. I may be partly to blame for that. Everypony knows I’m a nut when it comes to humans. And once they saw how easygoing you were talking to Twilight and me, it probably made them all curious as well,” remarked Lyra hoping he wasn’t too upset with her.

He tilted his head and gave her a smile. “Well thankfully there was no harm done. But please don’t think ill of Luna,” David remarked patting the alicorn on the back. “She was just looking out for me.”

Twilight gave the princess an approving nod. Lyra smiled boldly and said, “Awww that’s sweet…but what were you two doing laying on the ground together?” The mint green unicorn looked at them curiously.

Luna felt her cheeks burn with an embarrassing warmth. Her jaw tensed up even more preventing her from speaking. David looked at his nervous pony and ran his hand along her back. The motion of his hand soothed her, but did little to loosen her jaw.

He gazed back at Lyra and smiled. “Well Luna and I were just spending some time together. How do I explain this to you?” David questioned placing a hand on his chin. Then he snapped his fingers together figuring it out. “While I nursed Luna back to health, she and I spent a lot of time together. During that time we grew very close to each other. And well I hope I don’t need to draw you a map to explain the rest.”

A subtle grin formed on Lyra’s face as she nodded her head. “Oh I get it. You two are each other’s special somepony,” she declared.

David looked at the human enthusiast oddly. “Special somepony?” He said quizzically.

Twilight giggled softly and explained, “That’s right. It’s the expression we use to describe two ponies that really like or love each other.”

“Oh, I see. Well then that certainly fits the bill,” David remarked.

Luna remained quiet, but her jaw was no longer tense. Her silence had now been triggered by the mention of those two words “special somepony”. It was after hearing Lyra say those words that she realized…she had a special somepony…or a rather special someone. Her eyes moved to focus on David. The princess’s cheeks turned rosy as she gazed dreamily at him. She always wondered what it would be like to have a special somepony…now she finally knew, and it felt wonderful!

David froze as he could almost sense her eyes on him. Turning his head, his gaze met hers. A tender smile formed on his face caused by the soft rosy glow on her cheeks. Her eyes kept staring at him as she dreamily said, “I have a special somepony.” After uttering those words, the princess realized they weren’t alone.

Before she could think of covering her mouth, she heard the collective “Awww” come from both Twilight and Lyra. It certainly took her by surprise. The alicorn rather thought they’d have reacted differently. This was a most welcomed development. She let out a relieved sigh on the inside.

Twilight broke the newly formed silence and suggested, “Why don’t we head back to the party. We don’t want to worry the others.”

“Good point,” added David. “Luna, let’s go.”

“Of course,” she finally spoke with a smile.

Fluttershy was still standing on the path to her cottage. She smiled from the fact the encounter with the two unicorns had a favorable conclusion. The pegasus sighed as she decided whether or not to join them. She took a step back unaware of how close she was getting to a nearby bush. The plant was just a few feet from her. Along the bush was some varying shrubbery and a few outlying trees bordering the nearby forest. Three pairs of glowing yellow eyes were fixed on the pony as she stood there. A pair of claws slowly emerged from the mesh of leaves and branches preparing to snag Fluttershy.

Their action was halted as they heard a voice call out, “Hey Fluttershy, do you want to come with us?” The claws quickly and silently retreated back into the bush.

Fluttershy looked over at the others and waved a hoof. “Okay, I’m coming!” She called back flapping her wings and leaving the ground. She flew over hovering a few feet off the ground.

A soft snarl came from the bush after she departed. “Drats! There are other ponies around! And we were so close!” Growled an annoyed voice.

Additional rustling came from the same bush. “So why don’t we just grab them all!” A dopey voice suggested.

A sharp smacking sound filled the air within the shrubbery. The first figure facepalmed. “Idiot! There are too many just to simply grab them all! And hey…what’s that thing with them!” The apparent leader inquired pointing at the distant pony group. He was specifically singling out the human.

“Uh I don’t know,” answered the stupid voice.

Then a third figure joined the other two. A shrill voice said, “That creature looks strange.”

“No kidding you moron,” growled the leader. “We’d best report back to the boss. This may effect his plans.”

“Yeah, that’s for sure,” replied the taller dopey figure. “But won’t he be mad that we didn’t bring back any ponies?”

Again the smacking sound of an audible facepalm filled the air. “Enough! I just said the reason we need to head back. Do you even listen to a word I say?” Whined the leader shaking his head in disbelief.

“No, I mean yes…yes,” added the stupid shadow.

“Fine, fine. Now let’s head back to the tunnel. The boss must be informed about this creature! We can always capture some ponies later!” barked the leader.

The third shorter shadow looked at the human. He turned to the leader and said in his shrill voice, “Do you think that thing has anything to do with the visitor the swirling mist was talking about?”

“It just might. Now come on let’s go!” Declared the leader and he and his two cohorts quietly slipped away heading for their tunnel.

Fluttershy had joined the others. Together the group made their way back to Ponyville in order to rejoin the reception.

******

Twilight and Lyra had returned to the reception accompanied by the guests of honor and Fluttershy. The attending ponies warmly greeted them. Several of the ones who had been speaking with David, prior to his abrupt departure, now stood before him. He gazed at them nervously hoping he hadn’t offended them. To his amazement, the opposite seemed to be the case. The ponies were the ones wearing apologetic faces. Still David wanted to do what felt right. Giving the adorable mares a good long look, he finally said, “I’m sorry for up and leaving like I did. It’s just that bombardment of questions began overwhelming me. I hope you aren’t too angry with me.” The human lowered his head in deference hoping to convey his sincerity.

Keeping her good friend Lyra in mind, Bonbon decided to speak for the group. The pale yellow mare stepped out from the group, her gaze meeting that of David’s. “It’s we who must apologize to you. We got carried away with Lyra in the excitement of meeting you. You must understand we never meant to be a bother,” said Bonbon.

David smiled warmly at her. “Don’t worry. I’m not upset with any of you. And if you can forgive me, I can easily forgive all of you. All I ask is the next time you want to ask me some questions, take turns and give me some time to answer,” he requested in a calm voice.

Bonbon and the others nodded in agreement. Then she said, “No problem. And we ponies don’t usually make a habit out of holding grudges. So we’re cool.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” replied David. “If any of you have additional questions for me, just make sure I’m not in the middle of something and please give me time to properly answer. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’d like to sample some of the refreshments Twilight told me about earlier.”

Bonbon and the others smiled and nodded their heads. With the air now having been cleared they dispersed and went on to enjoy the party. For the time being they gave David some space. They didn’t want to risk a repeat of earlier.

Twilight continued to follow David and Luna as they made their way to the food tables. The couple first arrived at Applejack’s table. She was presiding over the assorted apple treats she had prepared and brought to the reception. The orange earth pony tipped her hat, smiled and said, “Why hello there Princess Luna and uh…David was it?”

He smiled and nodded. “That’s right…Applejack was it?” he asked.

Applejack nodded and gave him a slight grin. “Eeyup that’s me. Now can I interest ya in some tasty apples or apple treats? The apples are grown local at my family’s orchard just over yonder,” she remarked pointing a hoof in the orchard’s direction. “Sweet Apple Acres, and like I said before it’s home to the finest apples in all of Equestria. Now what’ll ya have?” Applejack lightly waved a hoof along the vast array of apples and treats neatly placed along the table.

“Hmmm let’s see,” David uttered studying the contents of the table. Luna joined him in carefully scanning the treats displayed before them. There was a basket with red delicious and golden delicious apples, a few apple pies, some candy apples, a few tarts, and a pan of apple crisp. After giving the selection some thought, David finally responded, “Well Luna, I’m not sure about you, but I think I’ll come back here later to pick something for dessert. Right now I’d like something a little less sweet I believe.”

The princess closed her eyes and smiled. Giving him a nod she replied, “Sounds good to me.”

“We’ll be back Applejack. Don’t worry,” he replied. She merely gave an approved wave of her hoof and continued to smile at them.

The next table they arrived at was not much different than Applejack’s. It was covered with an assortment of pies, cakes and pastries. David turned to Twilight – she was still following them. “Twilight is there anything to eat other than sweets? Like for instance anything nutritious?” he asked dubiously.

The lavender unicorn softly giggled. “Why yes, we have other things. Follow me,” she said waving a hoof. David and Luna followed her to yet another table. This one was loaded with much more appealing items. “Here, this table may be more to you liking,” Twilight spoke hospitably.

The alicorn and human examined the table’s contents carefully. There was indeed a much healthier array of foods to chose from. For the most part the food looked fairly comparable to food from Earth. Though as David perused some of the items, he lightly hesitated. He noticed a pile of sandwiches that appeared to contain flowers, specifically daffodils and daisies. Luna looked over and managed to catch a glimpse of his puzzled expression. “Is something wrong with the food David?” she asked lightly blinking her eyes.

“Well these sandwiches have flowers in them. Now I’m sure they’re normal to you ponies, but I can’t recall ever having eating anything like them on Earth,” he explained.

Luna smiled thoughtfully at him. “Those are somewhat of a delicacy. They aren’t for everypony. Now perhaps you might like one of my favorite sandwiches,” replied Luna proposing an alternative. She pointed her hoof at a neighboring platter. “These are tomato and lettuce sandwiches. And if you’re like me, you might enjoy putting mayonnaise on these sandwiches. Now there should be some…” She strained a moment as she spied a jar of mayo at the far end of the table. “…Aha. There’s some over there. Not everypony likes condiments on their food, so at parties we usually leave it optional. I know that’s how we do it at the royal palace,” she told him.

He smiled and was rather taken by her appealing suggestion. A tomato and lettuce sandwich had much more appeal. Though he did feel somewhat curious as to what a daffodil and daisy sandwich would taste like. Still he didn’t feel brave enough to try one at that moment. An odd thought crossed his mind. For the most part David was a man who enjoyed his meat, but since meeting Luna, he noticed he had consumed less and less. Then on the day before their departure, he hadn’t eaten any at all. In fact he had grinned at the idea of eating the ponies’ version of a BLT minus the bacon. The concept of skipping the bacon never occurred to him before. Now he had an ideal chance to partake in something simple yet new.

Remaining considerate to his mare, David picked up two paper plates and placed a sandwich upon each. After hearing Luna’s declaration in regards to mayonnaise, he walked over to the jar. He located a knife and went to work spreading the white creamy condiment on the inside of the bread slices for each sandwich. Before replacing the bread, he asked, “Is that enough mayo for you Luna?”

She placed a hoof on his shoulder, still smiling at him. “Yes that should do nicely,” Luna replied, trying not to drool at the sight of the succulent sandwich resting on the table.

After capping the two sandwiches, David turned to face Twilight. He hadn’t forgotten that she was still there. He smiled at her and asked, “Did you want one too Twilight?”

She shook her head and answered, “No, I’d rather have one of these.” The unicorn grabbed a plate and with her magic, placed a daffodil and daisy sandwich upon it. David merely smiled back at her as he presented Luna with her sandwich. The princess gripped the plate and its contents with her magic. The three walked over to a nearby shade tree. There they sat and enjoyed their food.

After finishing their sandwiches, the trio returned to Applejack’s table and sampled some of her tasty apple treats. Then for the remainder of the afternoon, David spent some time chatting with the other ponies continuing to break the ice. He made sure they let him properly answer their questions. In addition he made sure that Luna wasn’t getting snubbed either. He knew that like him, she wanted to stay close.

The couple enjoyed the rest of their time at the reception. David was introduced to the mayor of Ponyville. They shared some brief pleasantries then he returned to speak with Twilight and her friends. Rarity was sure to remind him that she wanted him to stop by her boutique, so she could make some patterns in order to fashion him some clothes. She still reveled at the challenge making human attire would bring. Applejack was sure to extend him another invitation to visit her orchard. Fluttershy told him he was welcome at her place anytime and that she would still enjoy having him see her garden. Rainbow Dash had already shown off some of her flying techniques to David, but she said she’d be happy to entertain him with more of her moves next time he came to town. Pinkie Pie offered to throw him another party next time he visits, but he politely declined. He told the pink earth pony that he wasn’t big on parties, but he said he’d enjoy taking Pinkie up on her offer to visit her at Sugar Cube Corner. David confessed to having somewhat of a sweet tooth. Lastly Twilight told him to feel free to stop by her library. She expressed an interest in chatting again as well as sharing some of her favorite books with him.

David told them he wasn’t sure when he’d next visit Ponyville, only that he was more than happy to take them up on their kind offers in the near future. He still needed to figure out how life was going to be for him. In the meantime, at least he knew he had a place in Canterlot.

Following a cheerful farewell, David and Luna boarded their chariot and started their trip back to the royal castle. Evening was slowly approaching. The sun had begun descending toward the horizon. Before long, the princess would need to perform her task of raising the moon.

Chapter 7 - "An Evening for Romance"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 7:
“An Evening for Romance”

The sun had just started to descend along the horizon. David and Luna had arrived back in Canterlot. Before the sun could set, the princess led them outside the castle. They made their way to a large open grassy field behind the majestic palace. The couple came to rest a good distance from the precipice. From there they could gaze out at a truly breathtaking sight. A vast portion of Equestria sprawled out before them to behold. From Canterlot’s cliff-side, they could see a wide open plain, nearby forests, a series of creeks, the charming town of Ponyville, and in the distance the spiring buildings of Manehatten. The lovers cast their eyes upward and caught the sight of the fiery colors of the sky. A mesh of yellows, oranges, reds and soft purples slowly signaled the end of day, foreshadowing the impending arrival of night.

David stood very close to Luna. She could feel his body lightly making contact with hers. The mare rested her loving head along his shoulder, while they continued to take in the evening vista. His arm slowly reached around the back of the princess, coming to rest on her right shoulder. Then he pulled her firmly but gently against him.

He softly sighed as he stood there watching the sun set with his beloved pony. “The sunset sure is lovely…isn’t it Luna?”

She sighed contently following his expressive words. “Yes, it really is beautiful…but…it’s even more magical having someone to share it with,” Luna remarked an endless joy clinging to her every word.

David ran his hand along her shoulder affectionately. “I couldn’t agree more. And you know what?” he asked.

“No, what?” She inquired back not wanting to waste a moment guessing.

“I’ve always wanted to have a special lady to watch the sun set with. Luna, thank you for being here with me,” he said turning his head to gaze upon her.

A smile quickly formed on her face. Luna turned her head to focus her teal eyes upon him. “David…” she uttered softly, “I’m only all too happy to be here with you…but I want to thank you too.” She sighed lovingly as she became lost in his brown eyes.

“Luna…my love,” he uttered quietly, returning her gaze. A gentle breeze began to blow rustling through his hair and lightly brushing locks of her mane against his cheek and neck. David’s hand moved from her shoulder to lightly touch her light blue mane. He cast out an affectionate sigh as the tranquility of the moment slowly consumed them both.

A few moments later, a sly smile formed on his face. He firmly patted her back and declared, “Tag! You’re it!” David pulled himself from Luna and began running away from her.

She quickly came out of her trance-like state and leered at him. The bluish purple alicorn quickly realized what he was doing. “Hey no fair!” Luna shouted as she started galloping after him. David began laughing as he continued to sprint away from her. She grinned at him as she galloped even harder. Her hooves tore along the grass giving her extra momentum. “I’ll get you!” She called after him giggling.

“You can’t catch the wind!” He playfully taunted as he kept dashing along the blades of short grass.

A determined look crossed Luna’s face as she slowly began to close in on him. The sound of her hooves galloping behind David grew steadily louder. Then right as he looked back she reached out and tagged him. “Ha-ha! Now you are it!” She chuckled. The alicorn laughed as she began galloping away from him.

A grin encompassed David’s face as he tore off after her. “We’ll see about that!” He shouted, continuing to run after her.

Luna looked back and saw him slowly catching up to her. A sly look formed on her face. She spread her wings and took to the air. The princess remained fairly low to the ground but was just out of reach. As she circled overhead she called out, “Who can’t catch the wind now?!”

Then Luna started giggling and flew onward. David continued to pursue her, but her altitude offered her an unfair advantage. After traversing a short distance more, Luna touched down on the grass. His breath grew short but he continued running after her. She looked at him with an enticing come hither expression. He smiled winsomely at her, continuing to give chase. This time Luna didn’t move, she stood her ground as he grew closer and closer to her. David out stretched his arms and playfully tackled her. The couple toppled onto the ground’s grassy blanket and began laughing and rolling along the field. After rolling a good twenty feet the lovers came to rest. Luna found herself on top of David. She giggled at him and he chuckled back at her. The two sighed lovingly, sharing a deep gaze into each other’s eyes. She left her front hooves dangle over his shoulders and David placed his arms tenderly around her. They moved in to share a passionate kiss. At first it seemed their lip merger would be short-lived, but just as Luna began to pull away, David placed his hands on the back of her head. He pushed his lips back against hers and gently pulled her toward him. For a split second she resisted, but the entice sensation of kissing him almost seemed to make Luna melt. She happily gave in softly moaning, as their lips remained locked. The alicorn could hear him lightly moan back. Then finally the kiss ended.

She smiled at him. “That was wonderful.”

“It was,” he replied returning her smile.

Luna gave him a playful look. “So…you thought it would be fun to be spontaneous like that…huh?”

He grinned at her feeling his cheeks lightly blush. “Yes, I did. I hope you don’t mind.”

She giggled softly continuing to focus her teal eyes on him. “Of course not David. That was fun!” She expressed. Luna grinned at him as she added, “And it looks like I came out on top.”

He chuckled at her. “Is that a fact?” David taunted. Then quickly he turned the tables as he turned them over…now David was on top. Luna lay there on her back looking up at him. Her eyes returned to his entice brown orbs. Since their meeting the princess continued to find them heavenly to gaze upon. That’s when Luna made a spontaneous move of her own. She placed her hooves on his cheeks and pulled him down for another tender kiss. The alicorn had taken him lightly by surprise, but it was of course a welcomed one. David placed his hands around her neck, pushing them under her delicate mane. He ever so tenderly held her as his lips thrilled from being rejoined to hers. Seconds passed and the two broke apart. David moved off of Luna and slowly returned to his feet. He smiled offering his princess a hand up. She reached out her right front hoof. Taking hold of her, David guided her up as Luna returned to all fours. The couple made their way back to the cliff’s edge to resume watching the sun set.

David studied the surrounding terrain carefully. Luna watched him curiously as she stood beside him. “What is it?” she asked in earnest.

He smiled at her. “I just noticed that Canterlot appears to be build on the side of a mountain,” David replied.

“So.”

“Do you remember the one love song we listened to back at my home on Earth?” He inquired focusing his eyes on her.

Luna looked back into his eyes. She thought back for a moment and then the memory resurfaced. Her mouth dropped open from a light gasp. “I think I do,” she replied. The princess focused on their surroundings. She turned and smiled thoughtfully at him. “Looks like you’re standing with me on a mountain. And that was part of that song.”

He pulled her close and rubbed his cheek against hers. “Yea. I wanna stand with you on a mountain! And now I am,” he responded, sighing lovingly.

Luna returned his sigh and said, “You sure are!”

It was at that moment the couple noticed the sun complete its descent. The sky grew dark from its absence. A brilliant light met them. Princess Celestia was returning from her task. She managed to spy them there on the cliff, just prior to twilight. The sounds of her wings beating majestically along the air reached their ears. Softly the elder princess touched down a few feet before them, and the shining glow of her horn faded.

There were still a few fading embers of daylight offering a very faint light on them. Celestia smiled at them both. “Good evening you two! I’m glad to see you made it back safely,” she expressed with delight.

Luna smiled at her sister and declared, “We did. And it’s always good to see you big sister. Now if you’ll both excuse me…I have a job to do!” She moved away from David, giving him a loving look. Then the younger princess unfurled her wings and left the ground. Her wings flapped elegantly as Luna gained altitude. To David’s eyes she almost seemed to be giving off her own shimmering glow.

Her horn illuminated and in mere moments a familiar celestial body rose from the horizon into the sky. The moon journeyed to its place in the night and was joined by the sparkling light of the stars. Luna arced in the sky completing her sacred task. The light faded from her horn as she made her descent back to her loved ones. The moon cast its gentle glow across Canterlot. David and Celestia saw Luna as she came in for a graceful landing.

The elder princess nodded and smiled in approval of her sister’s work. “Nicely done Luna. I’d say it’s one of your nicest raisings yet!” declared Celestia.

She smiled thoughtfully at her sister. “Thank you Celestia,” said Luna.

In addition to admiring her little sister’s work, Celestia also noticed the two of them had been standing there closely when she arrived. “So what brought you two out here? I would have thought you’d be in the castle by now,” remarked the white alicorn.

“David and I were just enjoying the sunset,” replied Luna.

David smiled at Celestia and gently squeezed Luna. “Yeah, it was something special we were sharing,” he added.

The elder princess glanced at them both and continued to smile. Closing her eyes she responded, “I’m glad to see you two are getting along so well. Now would you two care to join me for dinner in the royal dinning room?”

“Of course we would,” answered Luna. She quickly looked over at David.

He nodded at her and then focused his eyes on Celestia. “That sounds great your highness,” he said.

Celestia fluffed her wings and then folded them back neatly. “Glad to hear it. Now Luna why don’t you go get ready? In the meantime, I will show David to his room.”

Luna nodded her head. “Okay,” Luna replied.

David ran his hand along Luna’s mane one more time before letting her go. Then he asked, “Luna, could I walk you to dinner?”

“I’d like that,” she answered.

“Oh, but I don’t know where your room is,” he remarked feeling a bit overwhelmed by the shear size of Canterlot.

Celestia giggled softly at him. “Don’t worry David, I can give you directions to her room once we get to yours,” she explained.

“Oh good. The last thing I want to do is get lost,” he said with a nervous chuckle.

Luna kissed him on the cheek and said, “Oh don’t worry. I know you’ll do fine! I’ll see you in a little bit my dear.” With that Luna took her leave of them. She took one final look back. David waved a hand at her and she waved her hoof, then she turned the corner and was gone.

Celestia and David made their way to his guestroom. The best guestrooms were on the same floor as the princess’ rooms. So thankfully David’s chances of getting lost would be lessened. Before long, the two had arrived at the door to his room. “Here is your room,” Celestia said opening the door directing him inside. David took a look around and felt his mouth drop open in shock. The room was huge! Compared to his bedroom in his house on Earth, this was easily three times its size! There was a large queen size bed, two dressers, a vanity, a wardrobe, a pair of shelves and a small round table with four chairs. The room had a big window adorned with elegant red curtains and matching drapes.

He turned to his host and asked, “Is all this for me?”

Celestia chuckled for a moment and said, “Why yes it is.” She closed the door and walked over to him.

At the moment David had knelt down and started rummaging through his backpack. Merry Way had brought it as instructed and set it by the bed. The princess lightly tapped him on the shoulder. “Huh?” he uttered from the touch of her hoof. The human turned his head and glanced back at the alicorn.

Celestia remained silent for a moment before she said, “I’m glad to see you and Luna are getting along so well.”

He smiled at her and turned back to his belongings. “It pleases me to hear you say that princess. When Luna and I first arrived here, I wasn’t sure how our relationship was going to be received,” he remarked removing a hairbrush and stick of deodorant from his backpack.

“Yes well I can see why you were skeptical,” Celestia replied clearing her throat. There was a distinct nervousness in the princess’s voice. David wasn’t sure what prompted this behavior. It almost seemed like she had something specific that she wanted to say, yet she was reluctant to broach the topic.

He rose to his feet and gave her a quizzical expression. Peering into her magenta eyes, David could see that there was something major on her mind. He turned his head away and sighed clueless as to what it could be. Returning his gaze to Celestia, he finally asked, “So what’s on your mind? I seriously doubt you’re here just to make small talk.”

Celestia opened her mouth as if she was about to speak, but she paused before finally responding. “It’s about Luna. David I worry about her. Has she told you about her past?”

Sensing this was going to be an involved conversation, he gently dropped himself onto the bed. Then he patted the spot next to him offering the princess a seat. “Won’t you please sit down your highness?”

She smiled at him. “Sure. Oh and you needn’t be so formal with me when others aren’t around. Please…just call me Celestia,” she directed sitting beside him.

He returned her smile and nodded. “Okay then…Celestia. Luna has told me a bit about her past. It seems to be one fraught with pain and loneliness,” he answered.

The princess nodded. “It’s true. I won’t bore you with the details of her past, besides it’s not my place to tell you everything. I just fear for her. Something seems to be bothering her…even if she herself remains unaware of it.”

David cast his eyes at the elegant marble tile floor. He studied the various patterns. “I know what you mean. I’ve seen a painful presence in her beautiful teal eyes. From what I could get out of her, she said it was a complicated matter from her past,” he replied. Celestia didn’t speak, she focused her eyes on him. He looked up at her and smiled. “Though I can say I haven’t noticed that look in her eyes since the declaration of our love.”

Celestia smiled from his words. “That is indeed welcome news. I just hope things will be all right,” expressed the worried princess.

David reached over and lightly caressed her swirling colorful mane. While it appeared almost fluidic, it felt just like hair. Though the texture was amazingly soft and smooth. “Don’t worry Celestia. As long as I’m able, I’ll do my best to be there for your sister. Luna means so very much to me,” he remarked withdrawing his hand form the princess’s mane. It was his hope that making a physical connection with the alicorn would help to quell her anxiety. Celestia didn’t appear to be offended by his actions, nor did she give him a disapproving look. Returning his gaze to the floor, David let out a quiet sigh.

Celestia recognized the type – his sigh had an almost glum quality to it. She gazed over at him thoughtfully. “Why the long sigh?”

He let out a forced chuckle. “I know this may sound silly or even pathetic of me, but even now during this short time I’ve been away from Luna…I find I’m already missing her. In fact I can’t seem to get her off my mind,” he confessed.

The pearl white alicorn tenderly placed her hoof on his shoulder. “No David…that’s not silly or pathetic. It shows that you truly do love Luna. In fact it eases my mind to know you care so deeply for her,” revealed Celestia, smiling once again at him.

He returned her smile. “You’re a very good sister Celestia! Only a truly exception one would be so concerned about Luna. It’s no wonder she spoke of you quite often, while we were still on Earth. You must mean a great deal to her,” David responded.

The princess didn’t know what to say. She was taken off guard by such a kind remark. Celestia rose from the bed, returning to her hooves. “I’d best go and get ready for dinner myself. I don’t want to make any of us late,” she expressed. Before she left, Celestia gave David directions to Luna’s room, so he could walk her sister to dinner.

After Celestia departed, David resumed unpacking his possessions. He didn’t know how long he’d be in Equestria, so he mainly brought some clothing as well as a few personal belongings. The youthful man removed a pair of black dress pants. They had a formal look, while they doubled as casual wear. In addition, he removed a nice gray and black striped dress shirt with a black collar and semi button down front. He removed his jeans, short sleeve shirt and then promptly dressed in his more formal attire. Once he was dressed, he rubbed on some deodorant wanting to be presentable for dinner. Grabbing his hairbrush, he strolled over to the vanity and checked his hair. David gave it a quick brushing and then set the brush on the counter. Now that he was ready, he took a deep breath and left his room.

He began his journey to Luna’s room. As he neared the end of the hall, he noticed the sound of approaching hooves. For a moment, he wondered it if might be his special mare. After all he and Celestia had talked longer than he anticipated. David continued walking and entered the adjacent corridor. There his eyes widened from surprise, meeting an unexpected sight. A beautiful pink unicorn was approaching him. Well at first he thought she was just a unicorn. Then she turned to examine a nearby plant. He caught a glimpse of the pony’s wings. David gasped realizing she was another alicorn.

He shook his head, trying not to stare at her. She was incredibly cute and beautiful - however her looks paled compared to his beloved Luna’s. For the moment however, this stunning creature had full possession of his gaze. David noticed she had a lovely colorful mane and tail – made up of purple, melon pink and a pale yellow. The colors meshed nicely with her purple eyes and her elegant cutie mark – consisting of a teal heart surrounded by golden accents.

The alicorn pulled away from the plant and continued walking toward him. She looked up and noticed the unusual creature standing in her path. The pony came to a stop and gave him a good look. David continued gazing at her growing more and more curious about her. “Who are you?” he finally asked full of wonder.

His voice sounded genuinely friendly and his demeanor wasn’t menacing either. She smiled at him and politely said, “I am Princess Cadence, but you may call me Cadence. And may I ask who you are?”

He smiled at her. “My name is David,” he answered.

“It’s nice to meet you David. Now if you’ll pardon me, I am going to be late, unless I can find my tiara,” she expressed somewhat frantically.

It was odd to David, but Cadence didn’t seem to pay any heed to the fact that he wasn’t a native species of Equestria. Shaking his head he asked her, “Do you know where you last saw your tiara?”

“It was in my room, but I just bet that no good Prince Blueblood hid it from me. He’s always picking on me, but I’ll never give him the satisfaction of letting him know it bothers me,” she explained continuing her search.

David decided he’d help her search. Though he figured their chances of finding it in the corridor were remote at best. Still he checked around a nearby suit of decorative stallion armor. To his surprise, he spied something gold and sparkly. Moving to get a better look, he actually found a tiara. Now whether it belonged to Cadence or not was the question. He deftly picked it up. “Is this what you’re looking for?” David asked.

The princess trotted over to him and studied the object he was holding. Cadence placed a hoof to her chin and gave the item a quick look. Her face lit up as she recognized it. “Yes, that is my tiara! Oh my, you found it! Thank you!” She exclaimed with glee.

“Here,” he said carefully placing it on her head. David made sure not to muss her mane.

“Thank you David,” replied Cadence smiling happily.

“Glad to be of help,” he remarked, “But I need to get going. I don’t want to be late myself.”

“Of course not,” the princess replied. Before she left, she gave him a light kiss on the cheek. “Thanks again,” she spoke as she began rhythmically trotting down the hallway, humming to herself.

David took one final glance back at Cadence as she made her way down the corridor. She seemed like such a free spirit. He was happy to have met a pony like her. Then with a joyful smile he pressed onward to the room of his beloved. He eagerly looked forward to seeing Luna again.

He followed Celestia’s directions and easily located Luna’s room. He lightly knocked on her door. In a few moments the sound of eager hoof beats approached. The door clicked and opened. Behind it was his beautiful alicorn. She greeted him with a loving smile. David saw that Luna was wearing her crescent moon necklace, tiara and elegant shoes. The princess looked most enchanting to him. “You look positively divine this evening my love,” he expressed with a delighted smile.

She smiled back at him and noticed his attire had changed. “David…your clothing has changed! And you look dashing,” declared Luna.

He waved a hand and said, “Aww not really. This isn’t that fancy an outfit.”

Luna giggled softly at him. His modesty was cute to her. “Well I’m ready if you are,” she said.

“Of course my lady,” he replied bowing chivalrously. Luna blushed lightly form his kind gesture. She exited her room and closed the door. Then the two began their walk down the corridor. David placed an affectionate hand on her back. She offered him a look of approval and gave him directions to the royal dining room. But as the couple drew nearer to their destination, the surrounding guards and servants gave them a wide assortment of disapproving looks. David quickly withdrew his hand from Luna. It wasn’t his wish to make her feel uncomfortable. Though in truth she would have preferred that he kept his hand on her. The princess felt more insecure without the presence of his hand, than she would have had David kept it resting against her.

At last they arrived at the dining room. Celestia was there to great them. She led them inside and to the table. Unlike the royal dining hall, the royal dining room was used for smaller more private dinners. Normally individuals like David would not be allowed to attend, unless it was due to special circumstances, like this evening. One of the servants took the liberty of pulling out chairs for Luna and David. The princess took her seat and then so did David. He had barely finished sitting down before he heard somepony shout, “What is that thing doing here?!”

Everypony and David quickly looked up. The voice belonged to Prince Blueblood. He was furious that the strange visitor was granted permission to dine with them. “Just what is the meaning of this Celestia?!” Bellowed the prince.

Celestia looked at her nephew curiously. This was most unbefitting conduct, even for him. “David is a guest here in Canterlot and a special friend of my sister’s. That’s why I invited him to dine with us tonight,” explained Celestia.

He gave his aunt a bitter look of disgust. “Unacceptable! I won’t be seen eating with such a creature! Now either he goes or I go…and I have no intention of leaving!” Shouted the prince.

By this point, Princess Cadence had arrived in time to see both his expression and hear his rude words.

David began to feel extremely uneasy. The last thing he ever wanted was to cause trouble for anypony. He rose from his chair. All eyes quickly fell upon him. He wanted to speak, but was unable to, instead he moved away form his chair, bowed respectfully to the royals and abruptly departed.

“David…wait!” Called Luna reaching out a hoof toward him. She was too late, he had already left the room.

Princess Cadence was beside herself with anger. She had just recently met David and was thrilled when she saw him attending dinner with them. The pink alicorn walked over to her cousin and glared at him. “What is the matter with you?!” she shouted.

“What? I’m of noble blood, I have the right to eat my meals without some freak spoiling my appetite!” he spoke callously.

Cadence shook her head. “Why must you be this way?” She asked rhetorically. “Can’t you for once act like a proper prince, instead of a stuck up pompous windbag?” Her demeanor was beginning to frighten Blueblood – he didn’t have a comeback this time. She let out an exasperated sigh. “You’re just lucky Shining Armor is out on patrol, otherwise I’d join him in giving you a piece of our minds!” Cadence declared shaking her hoof angrily at him. “Now come on Luna, why don’t we go see if we can find David.” She awaited her aunt’s reply, but received none. “Luna?” She looked over and noticed Luna’s seat was now empty and there was no sign of her.

Princess Luna had left shortly after David did. She began scouring the halls of the castle for her beloved. After searching for several minutes, she finally found him out in the main courtyard. He was sitting on a short stone wall looking up at the night sky. Luna felt a sense of relief from having found him. She eagerly walked up to him. “David,” she uttered.

He sighed heavily before turning to face her. “I’m sorry Luna…I shouldn’t have come here,” he remarked.

She looked at him incredulously. “But why would you say that?”

“Because, I’m causing you trouble everywhere I go. Only certain ponies don’t seem bothered by me. But I’m have a feeling ones like Blueblood, are going to be the most numerous of all,” he answered.

“Oh don’t pay that ingrate any attention…and David…you aren’t causing me trouble. It doesn’t bother me what they think of you…or of us,” she replied.

He looked up at her with troubled eyes. “It doesn’t?” he asked a slight break in his voice.

Luna moved close to him and placed her hooves around him. “No it doesn’t…so please don’t say such things! You’re the best thing to ever happen to me!” She replied as her composure began to slip.

He felt a surge of emotion in his heart. David placed his arms around Luna and held her tight. “I’m so sorry Luna…I never meant to upset you,” he whimpered as his voice started to break.

She ran her right hoof along his back. “It’s okay David. I know…I know,” she replied in a soothing tone. She could feel him lightly tremble in her embrace. Luna pulled back slightly and noticed tears rolling down his cheeks. “David…what’s wrong?”

“Nothing…everything…I don’t know Luna…” he cried. She held him close. The time had come for her to comfort him. The alicorn continued running her hoof along his back. Slightly regaining his composure, David said, “I just was so looking forward to a nice dinner with you my love…I know we were only apart for less than an hour, but I missed you and was so looking forward to this evening…and then...” he sighed.

“Don’t blame yourself darling, it’s okay. And for what it’s worth I missed you too,” she expressed as tears began forming in her eyes.

He looked up in time to see her glassy eyes. “Luna,” he uttered. David held her tighter. “I love you!”

“I love you too David,” she professed holding him tighter. The two pulled back a bit and dried their eyes. They gazed deep into each other’s soul windows, partaking of the wonders held within. “David.”

“Luna.” The lovers leaned in for a truly needed kiss. The joining of their lips brought them each a sense of peace and happiness. It broke through their sadness and brought an end to their tears. After a few moments passed their kiss ended. “My dearest Luna,” he said tenderly.

“My sweet, sweet David,” she replied lovingly.

He sighed. “So what should we do now?”

Luna nuzzled him and smiled. “Why don’t we go to my room. I’ll have a servant bring our dinners there. I have a table and chairs that we can use. I’ll also have them tell the others to eat without us. How does that sound my love?”

He smiled and nodded. “That sounds great,” he replied.

“Then come on,” she replied. The two rose and stood close as they made their way to Luna’s room.

Despite the harrowing encounter in the royal dining room, the night had vastly improved for Luna and David. The couple had encountered the first major hurdle in their relationship, and thanks to communicating they surpassed it.

One of the castle servants had done as instructed and brought their dinners for them. Under the fancy serving platters, sat their meals. There were fresh garden salads with their requested dressings, and oddly enough the two had both ordered ranch. Their greens were accompanied with fresh baked rolls and optional butter. To David’s astonishment, the main course was spaghetti! It was very close to the Earth style dish. A bed of somewhat thin pasta noodles was blanketed in a generous portion of marinara sauce. The only difference David noticed was the obvious absence of meat. In its place, a series of thin slices of zucchini accented the sauce. There was also a container of powdered Parmesan cheese ready if they wanted to add it to their food.

The couple happily ate their meal, occasionally sharing a few words. David had remarked about the shear quality of the food and how it was pleasingly similar to food he ate on Earth. His words made Luna happy. The two didn’t speak much. It was most likely because that their minds weren’t really on dinner, rather the two kept looking up from their plates and would gaze dreamily across at each other.

The couple had finished the lion’s share of their dinner. Thankfully the portion wasn’t overly large. There was however one more covered platter, this one contained dessert. Luna smiled at David as she reached over and removed the cover using her hooves. The platter had a bowl filled with fresh ripe red strawberries. The berries had their stems removed and were accompanied by a small dish of real whipped cream. She had requested this in place of the original dessert. David moved his chair closer to Luna. He picked up one of the lush berries, and then he dipped it into the bowl of cream. At first he moved the bonbon to his mouth, but then he halted, opting for a more thoughtful approach. David gazed lovingly at Luna. “Open up my love,” he said playfully.

She returned his gaze and smiled. Then she opened her mouth, lightly protruding her tongue. The princess awaited the arrival of the fruit. His hand drew nearer to her. Luna felt the cream coated berry make contact with her salivating tongue. She pulled the fruit into her mouth and delicately bit down. The natural sweetness of the berry blended harmoniously with thick texture and subtle sweetness of the whipped cream. After chewing the flavorful confection, she swallowed it. A small portion of the cream had stuck to the outside of her lips. Luna ever so slowly licked it from her mouth, making sure David followed her every moment. “That was tasty. Thank you honey,” she replied. The alicorn gave him a winsome look as she reached her hoof out for a berry. Luna dipped it into the bowl of whipped topping. The princess gave him a seductive smile as she presented the contents of her hoof to him. “Now it’s your turn…say ah,” she replied shamelessly.

“Ah,” replied David trying not to laugh. She placed the berry carefully into his mouth. Then like her, David consumed the flavorful dessert. And like his beloved he noticed some of the whip topping had coated his mouth as well. Before he could even think to look over at her or complete the though to lick his mouth, Luna leaned over toward him. She gingerly licked the whip cream from his mouth. Her actions surprised him a bit, but were certainly to his liking. Luna finished clearing his face and then lightly kissed his lips. She pulled back and smiled at him. “That was…wonderful my dear,” he said softly.

“I’m glad you liked it,” she responded batting her eyes at him.

They shared a few more berries, and this time they took turns licking their lips clean of any excess cream. Then the lovers moved their chairs even closer together. Luna leaned over and David held her in his arms. She had placed her left hoof around his back and the other across his chest. Her head came to rest on shoulder. The pony sighed contently as he caressed the soft hair of her mane and shared her sigh. “Dinner was wonderful Luna,” he professed.

“It sure was,” she replied feeling a strong sense of elation. “Why does it feel like it’s been so long since we last shared a nice dinner alone together?”

David sighed and nuzzled his cheek against the top of her head. “I’m not sure, but I know what you mean. Hard to believe we’ve only been in Equestria for a day,” he remarked.

“So then why does it feel like we haven’t spent any real time alone together for so long?” She asked hoping there was a reasonable answer.

He resumed caressing her hair, running his fingers along its silky texture. “I’m not sure Luna. Perhaps it’s because of all the time we spent together on Earth. Maybe we were just getting used to it. Or it could just be something couples like us go through when they fall in love,” David proposed hoping to offer her a satisfactory answer.

Luna moaned ever so softly as she nuzzled his shoulder. “I think you’re right my darling,” she expressed, enjoying the gentle heaving of his chest as he breathed. Then an idea struck the alicorn. She nuzzled him again and smiled. “Hey David…”

“Yes my love,” he answered, continuing to relish having her in his arms.

“Would you care to join me for a bath?”

He leaned over and kissed her gently on the head. “That sounds wonderful,” he answered.

She giggled winsomely before replying, “Great, I’ll have the servants prepare the royal bath for us.”

******

Deep within the Everfree forest, lightning streaked across the sky followed by chilling rumbles of thunder. The ominous free flowing storm clouds loomed above a rocky outcropping. Near the center stood the entrance to a rocky cavern. The tunnel drove deep beneath the surface of Equestria. A series of pathways and passages formed a crude labyrinth. Several of the paths met up at a large open chamber. A group of sinister individuals had assembled. They were formulating a series of plans that would almost certainly change the balance of power in this majestic world.

A large hulking figure lurked in the shadows away from the torchlight. Only his silhouette and a pair of shining orange eyes could be seen. Three of his loyal servants had arrived to deliver their report. He crossed his arms as he addressed them. “Ah, so you’ve returned, but why are there no ponies with you? Hmmm?”

The leader of the group stepped forth into the flickering light. He took a deep breath. “A thousand apologies boss, but there were some complications,” replied his lackey.

“Complications? Are you telling me you diamond dogs can’t complete a simple task? I hardly think capturing a few ponies is so difficult,” replied the shadowy figure.

The taller dopey diamond dog stepped into the light. “But it’s true! We almost had this one pony, uh, but there were others…oh, oh and this uh, weird looking thing!”

“Weird looking thing?” Repeated their boss placing an intrigued clawed hand to his chin. “Hmmm, and just what was this thing?” He asked them.

The third diamond dog stepped into the light. He was the shortest of the group and looked somewhat mangy, at least compared to the other two. The short one spoke in his screechy voice, “It was a furless creature that walked on its hind legs. And it wore strange clothes.”

“That’s right! He was with the ponies…and it seemed like he was their friend,” added the diamond dog leader.

“Hmmm,” muttered the hidden figure. “You’re description doesn’t match any species native to Equestria. And I am well-versed in nearly all life on this world.”

“It could be the visitor I’ve been expecting,” spoke a harrowing male voice.

The hulking figure turned to the side. He cast his vision over to a small rocky altar. There a swirling magenta mist resided, occasionally pulsing with a bright matching light. “Master, do you know what this creature might be? Could it be what we’ve been waiting for?”

A small blinking orb began to illuminate from within the mass of mist as it spoke, “As of this moment I am not certain, but if things are going according to plan, it most likely is a visitor from Earth. Just think Haze, we may be ready to begin the next phase of our plans sooner than expected.”

Haze ran his hand along his chin. “You may be right master. Oh I have news from my scouts,” he replied.

“And what might that be my friend?” Asked the swirling mist.

“They have found “her”,” he answered proudly.

An audible gasp escaped from the mist. It flickered brightly before replying, “That is most welcome news. But where is she now? How is she fairing, and what of her powers?” inquired the ethereal entity.

Haze chuckled softly at his master’s enthusiasm. “From what my soldiers have learned, she isn’t far away, merely beyond the realm of the forest. They noted that she appears to be in good health and her powers seem to be as spry as ever,” he reported.

“This is perfect. If we can persuade her to join us, then the possibilities will be endless!” Exclaimed the mist.

“So what will you have of me master?” inquired Haze. The diamond dogs remained silent. Anytime the mist spoke, it often left them feeling humbled. The manner in which it spoke was commanding and confident. They could only imagine what such a being might be capable of, especially if it were ever vexed.

The magenta mist continued to swirl on the makeshift altar of stone. There was a pause that filled the chamber with an eerie silence. Then a bright flash emanated from the entity. It chuckled before finally speaking. “Ha, ha, ha! Haze, have your soldiers bring her to us…by any means necessary! But I warn you, make sure she is unharmed! She will be of no use to us if she is injured or killed.”

Haze placed an arm over his chest and bowed respectfully. “It will be done master,” he replied dutifully.

The leader of the diamond dogs stood there with his cohorts. He was uncertain as to their role in all of this. Thus he mustered his courage and asked, “Uh, what do you want us to do?”

Haze turned to face their lackeys, but he did not speak. Instead the mist decided to address them. A soft chuckle filled the air. “It’s about time you found the nerve to speak around me. Now as for you diamond dogs…I want you to begin gathering ponies. I will require at least six if I am to complete the next phase of my plan. Do you three think you can handle this?” He asked them.

The leader grinned with pride. “Of course we can handle this simple task! If you want ponies, we’ll get you ponies! Hee, hee, hee!” Snickered the leader.

Haze turned to face his master. A startling fact occurred to him. “Uh master, what about the princess?” He asked.

The mist continued to swirl and flicker with a magenta light. “A good question my friend. For now we had best play our hand carefully. We don’t want to rouse Celestia’s suspicion. I already know she suspects something is happening to Equestria. For now let us pray she remains ignorant to the fact that it’s because of us,” the mist remarked.

“But master, why would she suspect anything right now? We haven’t made any major moves,” replied Haze raising a valid point.

The mist chuckled, for he knew the princess all too well. “That’s beside the point. I know the princess. She most likely still clings to that blasted prophecy. I can only hope that after all these centuries…the lack of signs has made her give up worrying about it. But I can’t afford to make such an assumption…especially not right now. I’ve waited far too long to reach this point,” remarked Haze’s master.

“Have no fear master! We shall tread with the utmost of care. Lying low, won’t even begin to describe our actions,” replied the loyal henchman.

“Excellent. Haze, have your soldiers carry out my orders. And you diamond dogs have your orders as well!” declared the mist.

The diamond dogs all bowed before creeping back into the darkness. Haze vanished from the shadows. The mist remained on the altar swirling and pulsing with light. “Slowly but surely, everything is coming to fruition! My time will soon at long last arrive! Mwa-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!” asserted the entity as it broke out into maniacal laughter.

******

Luna led David into the royal bath. The large spacious room was deserted, save for the two of them. Luna’s servants had performed their duties to the letter. She asked them to draw the bath, making the water a little hotter than warm. In addition, the princess asked that they put out the normal soaps, shampoos and sponges, and to accompany them with a series of fresh towels. Their final order was to leave, so she and her guest could bath in private. The servants did as instructed and never once asked who her guest would be.

Steam slowly rose up from the water. Luna looked around and saw that everything had been properly prepared. The alicorn used her magic to close the door. A smile formed on her face as she gazed back at her beloved. She chuckled softly. “Come on David, go ahead and undress,” she called to him. Luna walked to the tub’s edge. There she removed one of her elegant shoes. Placing her hoof into the water, she felt that it was the perfect temperature. Drawing back her appendage, she shook it lightly. “The water is just right my love.”

“That’s great! I’ll be right there Luna my sweet,” he replied. David smiled at her as he removed his shoes, socks, pants, shirt and finally his underwear. In the meantime, Luna had removed her remaining shoes, necklace and tiara. She walked over and placed her items along side his clothing. Luna took a good look at him from head to toe. She walked over to him and brushed lightly against him, giggling playfully. Just before she could pass by, he reached out and grabbed her. “Gotcha!”

Luna giggled at him. “Okay, you got me…now what are you going to do with me?” She asked, giving him a seductive look.

He chuckled softly at the alicorn. “I don’t know…” he answered. Adjusting his arms, David held her tenderly and nuzzled his cheek along her mane, “…how about I just love you.”

His kind words touched her. Luna sighed happily and replied, “You’re sweet.”

David released her and placed his hand lovingly on her back. “Come on my dear, why don’t we check out the water. It certainly looks inviting,” he replied as they drew closer to the massive tub.

The princess took a deep breath, inviting the steamy vapors of the bath water into her nose. She exhaled into a contented sigh. “It does indeed seem most inviting,” she remarked.

The couple came to the side of the tub and stopped. Luna looked at David curiously. He smiled at her and said, “Ladies first.”

Luna gasped lightly and blushed, craning her head downward. “Such a gentlecolt, or should I say gentleman.”

Her words caused him to blush and smile. David offered the princess his hand, and she in turn presented her left hoof. He tenderly took hold of it as she slowly stepped into the sparkling clear water. Luna felt the caressing warmth of the bath flow across her legs and slowly spread up into her body. The alicorn turned slightly, her hoof still gripped in his hand. She smiled and nodded to him. David entered the tub as she offered him a helping hoof. He began feeling the same invigorating warmth that she felt. It warmed his bare legs causing him to sigh contently.

The two ventured further into the giant rectangular tub. It was easily large enough to hold eight full-grown ponies comfortably. The two strolled around enjoying having the spacious tub all for themselves. Gradually the two sat down into the warm water. It covered them both up to their bellies. That was when David realized they had forgotten to grab any of the sponges and soaps from the edge of the tub.

He stood up preparing to go gather the cleaning implements. Luna looked up at him. “Where are you going?”

“To get the soap and a sponge,” he replied.

She giggled at him and said, “What’s your hurry?” Luna moved closer to him. “Why don’t we enjoy the water a little before we got making it all soapy.”

He halted his motion and sat back down beside her. “Don’t mind me,” he replied. “It’s not everyday I get to bathe with someone special.”

The princess smiled at him. “Come here you,” she said winsomely. He moved closer to her and indulged a glance into her beautiful eyes. Luna placed her hooves around him and kissed him on the cheek. “This evening is really turning out to be quite wonderful…isn’t it David?”

He placed his hand softly on her cheek and sighed. “Yes it is Luna. This was a wonderful idea,” he expressed with delight.

“I’m glad you think so,” she replied. The princess looked at him and grinned. “Oh but look at you. You’re hair isn’t wet yet! I’ll fix that,” she remarked. Luna playfully dunked his head into the bath water. She let go and he popped back up, spitting and lightly coughing.

David wiped his eyes and took several deep breaths. “Warn someone when you’re going to do that,” he groused.

Luna giggled at him and pulled back slightly. “Sorry,” she replied still chuckling.

David grinned at her. “Oh you’re not sorry…not yet!” He laughed as he reached over and dunked her head into the tub.

She popped back up and spit a little. Thankfully she rather expected it, regardless she found it amusing and laughed. “I guess I asked for that. Though I must say I’ve been really enjoying this playful side of yours,” she declared still lightly giggling.

He moved close to her and hugged her. “I’m glad it’s too your liking. I have found your playfulness equally delightful,” he uttered back. She rested her forehead against his and just sighed contently. David looked at Luna, now that her mane was thoroughly wet. “That’s a good look for you.”

She blinked at him for a moment. “What, my mane? Oh now you’re being silly.”

“Can you blame me?” He asked giving her an enticing look.

“No I can’t,” she said. The alicorn moved away from him and gave him a mischievous smile. He blinked at her for a moment. Her smile turned into a grin as Luna splashed him. The water struck David in the face. She giggled like a young filly at him. “Now you’re really all wet!”

“Oh yeah! Take this!” David out stretched both his arms and sent two splashes back at Luna. They struck her in succession. At first she pretended to be mad, giving him a very annoyed look, but her facial expression quickly changed. Luna startled laughing happily. He joined her in laughter. “I was hoping I hadn’t overdone it.”

She shook her head. “No you didn’t,” she answered. The alicorn moved closer to him, an enticing look in her eyes. David moved to intercept her. The two met, sharing a tender embrace. Luna rested her head against his chest. “There are moments that I wonder if this is really real,” she sighed.

David placed a loving arm along her head and brought his cheek to rest near her horn. “I know what you mean my princess…but this is real!” he avowed.

Luna sighed once more and said, “Let me stay here in your arms a while longer David.”

“Of course my darling,” he responded squeezing her tenderly. “You know, I’m growing to love having you in my arms.”

“Awww…David, that’s so sweet of your to say,” she affirmed, softly nuzzling against his chest.

He adjusted his embrace and held her as close as possible. “Anything for you Luna,” David professed. He then kissed her forehead. Luna thought she was going to melt into the serenity of the moment.

The princess lifted her head from his chest. Looking him in the eye, she wrapped her hooves around his neck. Luna moved in and kissed him deeply. He adjusted his arms and began savoring the sensation evoked by their kiss. The water splashed gently in response to their subtle movements as they continued kissing. Their lips parted and the couple gasped with delight.

They shared a loving hug, holding each other tightly. Glancing back, Luna spied the sponge, soap and shampoo. Her horn lit up with a soft blue glow. The three items rose up and moved over to them. She placed them carefully along the edge of the tub. Luna gave David another nuzzle before she said, “I’d love this to continue, but we should clean up, while the water is still nice and warm.”

Cuddling her back he nodded his head. “You’re right,” he replied.

“But don’t worry…after we’re clean, we can always continue this…oh what do you say…in my room?” Luna suggested looking at him with her bedroom eyes.

He chuckled, delighted by her proposal. “That sounds wonderful. Now why don’t we make this even more romantic…and wash each other?”

Luna’s face lit up with excitement at the very mention of the idea. She promptly nodded her head. “Of course! The fun will be doubled!”

Chapter 8 - "Embracing the Night"

Notice: Caution - This chapter contains explicit scenes and adult content involving a human and a pony.

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 8:
“Embracing the Night”

David smiled at Luna as he reached for the sponge. He picked it up and quickly immersed it in the tub. Then he grabbed the bottle of body wash, while gazing over at her. “Ladies first?” he asked.

The alicorn looked at him sweetly and shook her head. “Not this time,” she remarked.

“Okay then…here,” he said presenting her with the sponge and bottle of body wash.

Luna smiled and let out a soft chuckle. To David’s surprise, she took the items with her hooves, rather than using her magic. The princess moved to the side of the tub. There she placed the sponge down and squeezed some soap gel onto it. After setting the bottle down, Luna reclaimed the sponge in her hooves. The alicorn worked the soap into a nice lather as its pleasingly fresh scent reached her nose. She slowly approached her lover. The smile remained on her face as she got a good look at him. The princess patted the side of the tub. “Why don’t you have a seat for me…pretty please,” she asked in an extremely adorable manner.

There was no way he could refuse her request. He smiled again and responded, “Of course.” As he stood up, the water slowly dripped and trailed from his body back into the tub. David took a seat upon the broad edge of the bath.

The princess nodded as she rose to her hooves. Beads of water trailed down her sides as she slowly wadded closer to him. The jubilant expression remained on the pony’s face. She lightly tapped her free hoof on his joined legs. “Go ahead and spread them my love.” Luna directed.

Slowly David parted his legs. He felt comfortable around her, but he couldn’t help but feel a rush of adrenaline from revealing himself to her anyway. “How’s that?” he inquired, a subtle, yet noticeable nervousness in his voice.

Luna leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. “That will do nicely. Now let’s get you clean!” she declared. She placed the sponge along his right shoulder. From there she began lightly scrubbing along his arm. David sat there and studied her movements – occasionally his eyes would take in a heavenly gaze at her. He savored her soothing touch as she continued washing him. After cleaning his arms and shoulders, Luna washed David’s chest and belly. She had to resist the urge to rest her head along his chest. For some reason she had developed a liking for resting her head or her hooves there. Perhaps she merely enjoyed being close to his beating heart, or enjoyed the soothing rising and falling of his chest as he breathed. Either way it was becoming something the princess was all too fond of.

She decided to hold off venturing below his waist, at least for now. Instead she positioned herself to clean his back. Without needing to utter a word, David turned to the side, allowing her easy access to his back. They smiled at each other. Then after savoring a quick glance at him, she started scrubbing his back. He closed his eyes and sighed from her firm yet delicate touch. After finishing his back, she cleaned his face, ending with his right cheek. The princess dampened one of the laid out wash cloths and used it to wipe the suds from his face.

She continued onward heading for his legs. Luna began with his outer thigh, working her way down over his knee and ending with his foot. From there she ran the sponge back up along the inner side of his leg, coming to rest just shy of his groin. Retracting the sponge, Luna repeated the process with his other leg. Only this time when she came to rest at his inner thigh, she met an unexpected yet welcomed surprise. The alicorn looked at him curiously. “David?”

He blushed and tried to conceal a nervous grin. “Uh sorry about that Luna,” David remarked sheepishly.

“Don’t be,” she swiftly replied in an angelic tone. “I’m glad to see you’re relaxed around me. I take it you want me to wash you there?” Luna asked with an enticing look.

After regaining his composure, he returned her gaze, and replied, “Please.”

She softly giggled as she checked the soapiness of the sponge. Seeing that it was still nice and foamy, Luna began lightly running it along David’s manhood. Her cheeks blushed lightly as she tended to him. He sighed savoring her touch even more. His body felt like it was surging with raw energy, flowing up from his nether regions and radiating through his back and beyond. She motioned for him to stand so she could finish cleaning his backside.

Taking a few steps back, Luna happily discovered she had finished. She set the sponge down. “I’m finished with your body. Go ahead and rinse off in the water,” she directed, pointing over to a fancy stone faucet shaped like a lion’s head.

He nodded, slowly making his way over to the faucet. David left a trail of suds in his wake as he walked through the water. Luna followed him over. She moved to the edge of the tub and pulled on a metallic handle. Water slowly began falling from the lion’s mouth, flowing into the bath. Then using his hands he whisked away the soap under the falling stream. Luna returned to his side ready to assist him. Without a single word, she began washing the suds from his back with tender wipes of her hooves. Before long the soap had all been rinsed off. David gave her a loving look. “Thank you Luna. Now it’s your turn,” he stated.

She smiled sweetly, but then her mouth dropped open for a moment. “Oh but what about your hair?” Luna asked lightly fretting.

“Don’t worry Luna, I have something fun in mind for when we get to our hair,” he explained.

The princess closed her eyes and continued smiling happily. “Okay then,” she uttered back.

The couple returned to the other side of the tub. For now Luna had left the lion faucet running. There was still plenty of room for the tub to fill, before overflowing would be a valid concern. Upon reaching the other side, David spied the sponge. He rinsed it in the water and then added some fresh soap gel to it. Slowly he worked it into a fine lather. He turned to face Luna – she was still standing upright. Gazing upon her beauty caused him to let out a dreamy sigh. Luna in turn gave him a winsome look as she stared into his captivating brown eyes.

For a moment David began experience déjà vu, this felt very similar to the first time he bathed Luna. A delighted smile formed on his face. Unlike the first time, he didn’t feel nervous. Her lover placed the sponge along her back and started washing her. Luna smiled gleefully as she savored his movements. After all, she so enjoyed his caring touch. Once he gave her back a good scrubbing, he moved to her wings, first starting with the left. She opened her wings for him, and he deftly washed her aerial appendages. To his delight, she no longer seemed to have any issues with her once injured wing. Luna had truly made a full recovery.

Once her wings were finished, David moved to Luna’s chest. There he tenderly scrubbed working across her belly. His course led him to her left side and ultimately to her left front leg. As he cleaned her leg, Luna moved her head and lovingly bumped it against his. His smile only grew as he finished her leg. Next he went and did her right leg, equally thrilled that her ankle also seemed to be fully healed. A few moments later, he finished washing her right side. He decided again to save her flank for last. Returning to her face, he smiled as he slowly worked the sponge along her adorable cheeks. The look in her beautiful teal eyes conveyed her love and appreciation for what he was doing. It made his heart flutter and beat with delight. David arrived at Luna’s horn. There was no reluctance in his movements as he reach out and gingerly cleansed it. Her head slowly lowered as he heard a quiet gasp of pleasure escape her mouth. “That feels nice,” she spoke softly. Her little outburst pleased him greatly as he finished cleaning her horn. Then just as she did for him, David took a damp washcloth and wiped the suds from her face and horn.

He moved away from her head, preparing to tend to Luna’s backside. Her eyes remained closed as she felt him begin running the sponge along her left cutie mark. David lightly squeezed the sponge releasing some added soap. It ran down and merged with the crescent moon on her mark. David contently washed her hips, thighs and hind legs. As he continued scrubbing, he hummed the tune from one of the love songs he shared with Luna back on Earth. Though she was having difficulty remembering which song it was. Regardless, the soft sounds emanating from his closed lips only added to further sooth her. Luna cast out another contented sigh. She lightly gasped when she felt her tail raise and the sponge brush softly against her crescent. For a moment she allowed herself to be enveloped by the sensation. She so enjoyed his tender touch, and hadn’t realized just how much she still craved it along her nether regions. A soft blush formed on her cheeks, concluding in a heavenly sigh.

Luna continued savoring the sensation until he finished cleaning her. The sound of his voice broke her out of an entranced state. “You can go wash off now,” David announced returning to face her. The princess focused her eyes directly on him. He continued smiling at her as he placed the sponge on the side of the tub. David picked up a nearby bottle of shampoo, and then he placed his free hand on her back. “Come on my dear,” he spoke affectionately.

His tender words of endearment delighted her, and she happily followed him over to the lion’s head. It continued pouring water into the sizable tub. Luna walked under the torrent and allowed it to clear the soap from her body. She moved her hooves along with the flowing water. David stood behind her and ran his hands along her back and wings easing the white trails of suds from her. She glanced back and smiled.

The last of the soap was gone. Now Luna wondered what David had in mind for their hair. “So what’s this idea you have for washing our hair?” She asked with great interest.

David walked over to Luna and ran his ringers through her damp mane. “Well, we’ll wet our hair under the faucet. Then we can lather and scrub each other’s hair, oh and your tail. Once we’re done, we’ll both go under the lion’s mouth and help rinse the suds off our heads together. What do you think?” He replied.

Luna gave the matter a brief moment of thought. She concluded with a playful smile. “I love it,” she replied. The two moved their heads under the faucet and wet their hair, and Luna also made sure to do the same to her tail. David squeezed some shampoo onto her hoof and then onto his hand. Gradually they worked each other’s hair into a good foamy lather, lightly scrubbing out any dirt. Once their hair was complete, he quickly gave her tail some proper attention. Now that the couple had finished shampooing each other, they were ready to rinse. “Ready?” asked Luna.

“Mm-hmm.”

David and Luna moved back under the flowing faucet. The warm water blanketed their heads as they began working the suds out of their hair. Before long the two had completed. The alicorn turned so he could work the shampoo out of her tail. With the last of the suds rinsed away, the two had finished their bath. Luna turned off the faucet. Then carefully they helped each other out of the large tub. David walked over to a small counter and picked up a white towel. Opening it, he covered Luna and began rubbing it across her body, drying her. He also dried her mane and tail, relishing every moment. Once she was properly dried, it was his turn. Luna picked up a clean towel and enjoyed having the privilege of drying him. After a few minutes, she had completed.

David took a deep breath. He always enjoyed the wondrous feeling of renewal bathing or showering would bring. Walking over to Luna, he placed a hand around her and pulled her close. “Looks like we’re all finished.”

She giggled softly at him. “We sure are,” she replied.

David re-dressed and Luna put her shoes and jewelry back on. The couple wanted to be decent for their trek down the castle corridors. The servants had laid out clean brushes for them to care for their hair. After they touched up a bit, David and Luna were finished. She looked at him seductively, and asked, “Are you ready to go to my room…and pick up where we left off?”

He smiled, nodding at her proposal. “More than ready,” David responded returning his hand to her back. She smiled contently as they departed the royal bath.

Following a decent walk, the couple arrived at her bedroom. Luna opened the door and entered behind him. She then closed and locked the door. Instructions had been left with nearby guards that she was not to be disturbed, unless there was a dire emergency.

The two were finally alone, the way Luna had been yearning for most of the day. The princess used her magic to turn on a lamp situated along her nightstand. Its gentle glow blanketed the room in a soft welcoming light. She slowly made her way over to the window near the head of her bed. She craned her head up and caught the sight of the first-quarter moon. As she stared at the celestial body, she noticed a familiar pair of arms wrap around her. The alicorn turned back and smiled at David. “I’m glad to see you’re still feeling very affectionate tonight,” she replied.

“This isn’t even the tip of the iceberg,” he professed sincerely.

Luna giggled happily. “Well in that case, why don’t you make yourself more comfortable…and I’ll do the same,” she suggested.

David nodded. He loosened his belt and removed his pants, followed by his outer shirt, and then his socks. Now he was wearing just his underwear and a simple T-shirt. Carefully he folded his clothing and set them neatly on her dresser. In the meantime, Luna had removed her four elegant shoes, her tiara and her necklace. Her hoofwear was tucked under the nightstand by her bed, and her jewelry was placed delicately on its surface.

The princess elegantly walked over to her lover. He stood there awaiting her arrival with due anticipation. Luna halted her steps and looked at him curiously. She blinked her eyes. “Why are you still wearing some of your clothing?” she asked.

He gave her a puzzling look. “I’m confused. You told me to make myself comfortable, didn’t you?” David inquired.

She nodded and said, “I did. But I thought you would want to be free of those obstructing garments, or is it not your wish to follow this night wherever it may lead us?”

David moved close to Luna. He reached out his arms and drew her close. She gazed at him with both curiosity and intrigue. He placed his hand along her mane, running his fingers through it. “It is my wish to share this glorious night with you, but you must bear with me. I’m not used to being without clothing…unless I am bathing or preparing to make love,” he explained. After giving the matter some thought he added, “I suppose you ponies are used to not wearing clothing. After all, your tails conceal your loins. Plus with such colorful fur and your cutie marks, I suppose there is little need for garments. Still, my kind aren’t blessed with such gifts.”

The princess leaned her head on his chest and felt his chin move to softly rest upon her head. She sighed affectionately. Luna left his words sink in and a thought came to her. “Well then, would it help if I were to put on some clothing? I have a closet with several outfits and even some lingerie. Though it would only add another obstacle for us down the road,” remarked Luna feeling she was letting him down.

David moved to face her. He gently placed his hands on her cheeks and slowly leaned down to kiss her forehead. Her offer left him feeling touched. “Thank you for the offer Luna, but it won’t be necessary,” he replied. Luna continued looking at him with confused eyes. David smiled hoping to alleviate her puzzlement. “Luna, I still have a lot to learn about your world. But above all else, I want to please you. So if being naked with you will allow me to do that…then I do so gladly…and willingly. You just need to understand this is a little new for me. The sparse lovers I had in the past never expressed a desire to spend time with me this way – save only for when we made love,” he explained. David paused for a moment as his expression changed. “That is…if you could call it making love with them,” he added. There was a notable angst in his voice, regarding a deep-rooted pain from his past shambles of a love life.

Luna placed a hoof on his cheek and softly caressed him. Her eyes filled with devotion as she could see a glimmer of his past sorrow. It reminded her of the pain she still felt in her heart from her own past. The correlation between them only made her feel more of an affinity to him. She smiled at him and drew him into a tight hug, securely placing her hooves around him. Luna felt his arms embrace her in response. She let out a contented sigh as she affectionately nuzzled her cheek to his. “David…I love you,” Luna declared sincerely.

David nuzzled her back and held her tightly. “Luna…I love you,” he professed. Their hug came to and end and he smiled grandly at her. Taking a step back, he proceeded to remove his shirt and then his underwear. He folded his undergarments as best he could, adding them to the bulk of his clothing, residing on her dresser. David promptly returned to her, wearing nothing but his warming smile.

Her smile grew as she walked closer to him again. “Thank you David.”

“My pleasure Luna.”

She rubbed against him, and then elegantly moved away. The alicorn glanced back at him with her bedroom eyes. “Would you care to join me on the bed?” she asked turning down the covers.

“Of course,” he replied in earnest.

Luna’s bed was the equivalent size to that of a queen on Earth. It had a very elaborate design, and was adorned with a series of fancy pale lavender plush pillows and smaller dark blue and dark red throw pillows. The look was topped off with a lovely purple blanket resting above a set of soft blue sheets.

The couple sat down and quickly moved to the center. There, they held each other close. Luna gazed into his eyes with a look of extreme gratitude. His brown orbs stared back into hers as a strong emotion began to build in his heart. Their mouths drew closer to each other as they could feel the love continuing to grow between them. Luna and David locked into a tender kiss. The lovers caressed each other as their lips shared but a mere sample of their emotions.

The kiss concluded and they remained embraced. David affectionately nuzzled Luna’s cheek once more, and she closed her eyes sighing happily. As he nuzzled her, he said, “I love spending time with you Luna.”

“I know what you mean,” she responded continuing to nuzzle him back. Luna heard him snicker softly. “What is it?” She asked, pulling back to focus her gaze on him.

“It’s funny. Before I met you…I don’t think I ever realized just how lonely I was. But now…being here with you...” David chuckled warmly before he continued, “It’s like a wonderful dream come true.”

Luna gave him a thoughtful smile. “I feel the same way. Most of the time I spent sealed in the moon is still a blur. I only remember random images, varying dreams and a feeling of great sorrow. Before my descension…there were times I was overcome by loneliness. I began to wonder if I’d every get through the pain of being alone,” she divulged. The tone in her voice pulled at David’s heart. In moments his arms began squeezing her tighter. Luna secured her hooves around him. “Oh David, you have such a caring heart.”

“It’s only because I feel so strongly for you Luna. I can’t begin to imagine what it must have been like for you. I’ve only had to spend a handful of years being lonely…but you must have spent centuries being alone,” he remarked caressing her tenderly.

“It’s true that it was difficult. But in all honesty, I think it’s been harder to readjust now that I’ve returned. Nearly everypony I knew is gone and so many ponies still fear me…because of what I once was,” she expressed.

“You mean Nightmare Moon, right?”

“Yeah.”

David softly kissed her forehead, just below her horn. “I don’t know why they still fear you? Don’t they know the whole story about what happened to you?” he asked curiously.

The pony hung her head dejectedly. “My sister made sure to set the record straight, but for 1,000 years, I was known as Nightmare Moon – the Mare of Darkness. Vicious lies and terrible legends were spun together keeping ponies afraid of me…even after news of my cleansing came to light,” she further revealed.

“I’m so sorry Luna…but who knows…maybe together we can help them see the truth. Either that or I’m just delusional,” David admitted wondering if he was making any sense.

She looked at him and continued to smile. Luna brushed her hoof along his short black hair. “I don’t know why exactly…but I feel optimistic and hopeful when I’m with you David. So who knows…you might be right,” Luna remarked.

He reached out his right hand and ran it along her long silky mane. That was when he noticed it was still somewhat messy, even after the brushing she gave it following their bath. David lightly chuckled at her.

“What is it?” she asked wondering what he found so amusing.

He continued running his fingers through her heavenly locks. “It’s your mane. Despite brushing it thoroughly…your hair is still a bit mussed, and not just because I was touching it,” David noted.

The alicorn giggled at him. “Yeah, I occasionally have trouble keeping it just right. I kind of rushed brushing it at the royal bath. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it in the morning,” she expressed.

David just continued caressing her hair. Then a thought came to him, though at first he felt reluctant to share it. “Um…Luna,” he began.

“Yes David…what is it?” she asked giving him a cute look.

“I was wondering…nah, it’s stupid…forget I said anything,” he spoke.

“What’s stupid? Tell me!” she all but demanded gently shaking her hooves.

“Well, I was wondering if you’d let me brush your mane…I know it might sound a little silly, but I think it would be beneficial for both of us,” he said, a notable blush forming on his cheeks.

Luna smiled happily at him and closed her eyes for a moment. “It’s not silly David. In fact it sounds wonderful. So of course you may,” she declared joyously. She looked over at her vanity and spied her hairbrush. Using her magic, she lifted it up and brought it to him. “Here, this is my favorite brush.”

David smiled contently as he took hold of the brush in his left hand. He moved away from her and sat along the pile of soft pillows resting at the head of her bed. He moved his legs apart into a ‘v’ shape, and then he motioned to her. “Come here Luna.”

Still smiling, she moved to sit in front of him. Luna shook her head, flaunting her messy mane at him. It swept against his legs, causing him to feel a few fleeting chills. He looked into her eyes and let out a joyful sigh. David reached out and tenderly gripped a portion of her mane with his right hand. Then he took the brush and began working it through her hair. He started along the ends and gradually worked his way up, making sure to be gentle when he encountered any tangles. David heard Luna sigh. The tender ministrations of his brushing had a powerful calming effect on her. “That’s nice David. I had no idea you were skilled with a brush,” Luna noted with delight.

He let out a soft chuckle. “I’m not sure “skilled” is the word. But I have had some practice doing this. Of course none of my past lovers allowed me to do this. In fact when I asked, they acted like I was being weird. That’s why I was reluctant to ask you,” he explained, continuing to run the brush through her lovely mane.

Luna closed her eyes and sighed again from the pleasant sensation. “I think it’s wonderful. Those women were fools, if you ask me. They don’t know the bliss they denied themselves,” Luna remarked as she became absorbed into the serenity of the moment.

“You’d be the first,” he uttered still tending to her light blue locks.

Luna slowly began to lay down in front of him. She partially draped her forelimbs across his left leg. It was truly a romantic moment, and the mare didn’t think it could get any better than this. That was until an intriguing idea came to her. Luna thought back to the song David was humming as he bathed her. She smiled and opened her eyes. “David,” she began.

“Yes Luna?”

“I was wondering…would you sing a love song for me?” she asked.

His eyes widened at her request. She clearly had no idea what she had just asked. David halted his brushing for a moment. “You want me to sing for you?” he asked dubiously.

She nodded and smiled at him. “Of course I do. But I don’t want you to sing just any song. I want you to sing the song you were humming while you washed me…please,” she requested politely.

He grimaced, she had to go and use the “magic word”. “You had to say “please”, didn’t you? Well all right, but I’ll warn you, I have a terrible singing voice,” he confessed feeling a bit embarrassed.

Luna smiled seductively at him, and started running her hoof around his belly in a circular motion. “Aww, please. It’s just you and me. And I’ll bet you’re just being modest. I’m sure your singing will be just wonderful,” she said buttering him up.

The movement of her hoof sent waves of pleasure up his back, and her kind words could not be denied. David sighed, as he knew he could not refuse the request of his beloved Luna. “Okay Luna. I’ll do it. Just don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he remarked. She gave him a funny look, apparently she wasn’t convinced his voice would be so bad. “So you want me to sing the love song I was humming earlier, huh?” he asked double-checking with her. Luna nodded vigorously. “Okay then. It would seem to be a fitting song. There is mention of love and the night in it.” Luna gave him a big smile after she heard him say that.

David resumed brushing her mane as he recalled the lyrics to the song. Then he started humming the melody. Softly he began to sing, “There’s a peaceful moment after every day. When the warm caress of a heartfelt embrace can’t be ignored. It fills me with enchantment and moves me on. Words cannot express that it’s more than enough when this tired warrior gets to be with you.” He paused a moment as he focused on the song’s chorus. Then as he kept brushing her mane, he continued, “Do you feel the love I have for you? It moves us closer. Always enough for this wandering soul that we came this far. And do you feel the love I have for you? How it’s here as we sleep? Always enough to make lords and peasants, find a source of faith.” David’s singing halted as he began humming the interlude between the song’s verses. As he hummed, he kept brushing Luna’s lovely mane. She sighed as he continued to hum. Her suspicion was correct, his singing voice, while hardly perfect, wasn’t nearly as bad as he implied. She wanted to call out his name, but she didn’t have the heart to interrupt his beautiful serenade. Instead, Luna brought her head to rest along the upper thigh of his left leg.

The brush continued to pull gently at her hair, restoring it to its former beauty. Luna eagerly awaited the next verse of the song, as she remembered listening to it with him on Earth. David’s humming came to a halt as his lips parted and he began the next verse of the song. “Time makes all things possible, for each of us all. The stars above guide us all to the breaking dawn. There’s a clear purpose to the wonders of nature, when this star-crossed lover’s heart beats beside yours.” He paused for a moment, all the while still brushing her. Then he resumed, “And do you feel the love I have for you? It moves us closer. Always enough for this wandering soul that we came this far. And do you feel the love I have for you? How it’s here as we sleep? Always enough to make lords and peasants, find a source of faith.” David hummed for a few seconds before softly repeating, “Always enough to make lords and peasants, find a source of faith…” With the last of the song’s words uttered, David grew silent.

Luna closed her eyes and remained still for a moment as he gave her mane a few more gentle brush strokes. She had all but melted into the tranquility of the moment. His recitation of the song’s touching lyrics brought an intense warmth to her heart. She softly nuzzled her furry cheek against the smooth skin of his leg. The sound of David sighing contently reached her ears. He too sounded extremely relaxed.

“That was beautiful,” Luna spoke tenderly, opening her eyes and gazing up at him.

He returned her glance and smiled at her. “I’m glad you liked it Luna,” David expressed still tending to her mane.

“I was right about something,” she declared.

“Oh?”

She chuckled softly. “Yes. Your singing voice wasn’t horrible at all. You were just being modest,” Luna noted.

“If you say so,” he replied still brushing her.

The princess looked at him thoughtfully. He returned her glance and asked, “What is it?”

She smiled at him. “I was just wondering…do the lyrics of that song reflect your heart as well? Is it always enough for you, just to be with me?” Luna asked.

David placed a hand on her left hoof and returned her smile. “Of course it is my love. Though I can’t really call myself a tired warrior,” he admitted once again opting for modesty.

Luna chuckled at him. “Maybe, but there is one thing I am sure of,” she replied.

“And what’s that?”

She began lightly rubbing her right hoof along his leg. “There is a distinct warrior’s strength in you…I may not be sure what it is exactly, but it’s ever present when we share intimate moments like this,” Luna expressed with great fondness.

David remained silent for a moment as he continued running the brush through her mane. “That’s sweet of you to say. I honestly can’t believe you haven’t been taken by your choice of stallions. Don’t they know what a treasure you are?” He expressed in the sincerest of tones.

Then before the brush could take another stroke through her hair, Luna rose from his lap and wrapped her hooves around him. He dropped the brush from the shear surprise of her actions. Luna began decorating David’s cheeks with a series of tender kisses. She then moved to his mouth and pressed her lips firmly against his. He could feel the fiery passion spilling from her mouth. David promptly placed his arms around her and pushed his lips against hers as hard as he could. Soft moans fled from Luna’s mouth as her desire continued to mount. Their kiss quickly evolved to an opened mouth one. The two toppled over and fell into the plush pillows situated along top of the bed, all the while still sharing an extremely deep kiss.

After several moments, the kiss concluded. Luna pulled back as she joined David in lightly gasping for breath. He looked at her in both surprise and delight. “Luna,” he panted. “That was…wow.”

She giggled at him, and she too was partially panting. “I’m not sure what came over me, but after you brushed my mane, sang that beautiful song and then spoke those heartfelt words…well I became impassioned and lost control,” she confessed.

David smiled at her lovingly and sighed while lightly stroking her mane. “It’s more than all right Luna. I loved it,” he declared tenderly.

She giggled again and returned his loving smile. “I’m glad you liked it. I…” before she could finish her thought, David placed his hands on her cheeks and kissed her deeply. Luna felt momentarily weak as they kissed. There was something about his kiss that seemed to pierce through all of her defenses. She began feeling her passion for David burn brightly as she shared his embrace, grasping him in her hooves. Suddenly he turned them so that Luna was situated on the bottom and he was positioned above her. Their lips parted and silence filled the room as they stared lovingly at one another. He ran his left hand along the velvety fur of her chest and belly. Luna gently trembled from his intriguing touch.

He leaned down to her ear and whispered, “Luna…do you want me?”

Luna felt chills of exhilaration race up her back from his utterance of those simple words. She placed her hooves on his face and kissed him deeply. Then pulling back slightly, the princess looked up at him. “Yes, I want you David,” she said giving him a seductive look. Luna then gave him a sly smile, and asked, “Do you want me?”

“Oh yes my lady…very much,” he said taking hold of her right hoof and gently kissing it.

“Then take me…my human stallion,” she commanded in an angelic voice. David gave her a very loving smile that seemed to showcase his desire for her. Luna blushed from the exhilaration, while he took a long look into her beautiful teal eyes. She gazed up at him as she felt his right hand came to rest along her chest. Slowly he trailed it down across her belly, until his hand reached her waiting crescent. The alicorn shivered with bliss as she felt him begin caressing her marehood. It didn’t take long for David to discover just how badly she wanted him.

She smiled at him seductively as she saw the intrigued expression roll across his face. Luna reached up a hoof and placed it on his chest. She rubbed it in a circular motion a few times, before moving it downward. The princess moved her hoof over his belly and down to where she discovered the physical manifestation of his desire. Her hoof gently began stroking him. Luna’s eyes remained fixed to his face as she saw him succumb to her pleasurable touch. David managed to focus his eyes on her face, while he continued to trace his fingers along the lovely curves of her erogenous zone. The lovers began to softly moan and sigh as they continued to tenderly touch each other.

Halting their actions for a moment, the two shared another deep kiss. David placed his right hand against her now very soft mane. He swept his fingers along her locks, while Luna ran her hoof around his fairly hairy chest. David looked at Luna, following their kiss. The look in her eyes told him that she was ready. But as he moved closer to her, she began to lightly whimper. He felt a momentary wave of confusion grip him.

“What is it Luna?” he inquired.

“Don’t you want me to take my normal place above you?” she questioned. Her eyes gazed directly at him, and there was a very sincere expression on her face.

He smiled at her and said, “You don’t want to be on the bottom?” Luna shook her head negatively. David’s face lit up. “So you prefer to be on top?” She nodded several times. Oddly enough her simple head gestures conveyed more than any words could have, and left him feeling quite excited. He smiled at her as he moved away, allowing her to sit up. Luna moved aside and coaxed him to sit where she had been. David took up a position, much like he had while he brushed her mane. She smiled as she returned to him. Luna straddled him and slowly moved her body closer to him. Her hooves came to rest on his shoulders as she indulged a loving look into his vibrant brown eyes. “Luna,” he whispered.

She smiled at him and giggled. “Thank you David,” she spoke tenderly.

“Anything,” he uttered.

Luna took a deep breath. Slowly he saw her wings rise from her sides, standing straight on end. “That’s better,” she sighed quietly, “It feels so good to let my wings stretch out freely.” Luna peered at him with her bedroom eyes, accompanied by a playful smile. She placed her hooves on his chest and felt his hands come to rest on her shoulders. Their lips met for another heated exchange of fiery bliss. Luna leaned against him and caused him to fall back into the plush pile of pillows. Their passions continued to become more and more inflamed, while they kissed. David began moving his hands down her sides, gradually making his way to her thighs. There his fingers came to rest along her cutie marks. He softly massaged her thighs filling Luna with even more pleasure.

Their lips separated and David sat up, while leaving his hands rest on her sides. Luna gave him a look of pure desire. This time, she moved her ever-hungering loins against his with a firm but gentle force. The mare lightly rubbed against him a few times. His eyes widened from the delightful sensation of her heavenly movement. Then David secured his hands on her hips and tenderly pushed against Luna, guiding her down. She closed her eyes and softly tilted her head back as she allowed the enticing sensation to wash over her. The alicorn lowered her head and opened her eyes. She smiled at David and let out a contented sigh. The lovers kept their eyes fixed on each other as a harmonious movement formed between them. David could tell from the look in her eyes, that this was what Luna had been yearning for the entire evening. His smile remained prevalent, as he too was equally longing to share such a deep embrace with her.

He aided her movements by leaving his hands rest firmly along her velvety cutie marks. David felt his body surge with pleasure, as they remained united. Their breathing became quicker and shallower as Luna started to moan softly. It seemed she was still burning with lust for him. He moved his hands from her thighs and embraced her. She embraced him back and the two kissed as they felt their bodies overflow with pleasure. Following the kiss, Luna added some speed to their movement. Her breath continued to grow shorter, and she could hear David’s breath quicken in between his gasps. The trials of the day had only seemed to strengthen their bond, making their love grow even stronger. They weren’t sure how, but this time felt even grander than the last. Then all at once everything around them seemed to freeze. They each let out a pleasured moan of pure ecstasy, while a powerful release occurred between them. David held Luna tightly as he pulled her down with him. The couple fell back onto the plush pillows. There the lovers gasped heavily for air as they could feel their hearts beating vigorously.

Gradually their breath began to return. They came to focus on each other’s eyes. The embers of passion continued to burn within them. David could feel Luna’s warm breath fall against his face, and she in turn could feel his rise up and graze her chin. The two kindred spirits shared another heavenly kiss. Luna enshrouded them with her wings, and David felt the soft texture of her feathers brush against his bare skin. The sensation made him feel giddy as he continued expressing his love for her.

The kiss ended and the two moved apart. They laid on bed next to each other and cuddled close. Luna saw the brush resting near the foot of the bed. She used her magic to move it to the nightstand. Then she magically pulled the sheets and blanket over them and turned off the lamp. David nuzzled his cheek against her silky mane and let out a series of contented sighs. “Oh Luna,” he whispered.

She nuzzled him back and shared his sighs. “David. You were wonderful,” she expressed taking a deep breath.

“Not half as wonderful as you were Luna,” he remarked, still feeling a strong euphoria encompassing him.

Luna continued to cuddle David. She couldn’t recall the last time she felt so happy. Being with him really was a dream come true. Then as she let out another sigh, she said, “To think this is our first official night in Equestria.”

David chuckled contently. “You’re right. I can only imagine what the future will hold for us. But I do know one thing Luna,” he said.

“And what’s that?”

“As long as we’re together, we can face whatever fate has in store for us,” he declared.

“Yes…hmmm together…with my special somepony,” Luna sighed dreamily. David chuckled softly at her. The two shared a good night kiss and snuggled close. Then without even noticing how tired they were, the two drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

Just an FYI to those of you that read or re-read this chapter. The lyrics to the song David sings to Luna have been changed to once I made myself. This way this chapter isn't using any copyrighted content.

Chapter 10 - "Stirring Shadows - Part 2"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 10:
“Stirring Shadows – Part 2”

The two combatants stood before each other. Unfurling their wings, they ascended into the sky. Once Luna was sure of David’s safety, she sailed toward Rend, her magic holding her sword at the ready.

He cackled, viciously swinging his axe. “Die!” roared Rend.

The two began striking their weapons violently in the skies over Canterlot. The sinister Dragon Knight had harmed David, and Luna was determined to stop him, no matter the cost.

Rend growled under his breath, while they continued exchanging blows. “Bold prey makes for a good kill! Your death shall bring me endless pleasure,” he smirked.

“You got the better of me once,” Luna remarked, glaring at her foe. Looking down at David, she reached a lone hoof toward him, feeling her love for him resonate in her heart. Then, she turned back to her enemy, wearing a fierce expression. “But you won’t be so lucky this time! I don’t care what I have to do…I’m going to defeat you!”

“Heh-heh-heh, go ahead and try!” he snickered.

They continued exchanging blow after blow. Their weapons locked together, neither one showing an ounce of intimidation. The determined look continued to burn on brightly in Luna’s eyes. She wasn’t going to fail David, not this time! Pulling back, she focused her magic and unleashed a barrage of lightning bolts. Luna took off and began strafing past Rend, pelting him with jolts of lightning from her horn. The beast grunted from the pain that her attacks delivered.

His anger continued to seethe, as he unleashed his fiery breath upon her. Harnessing her agility, Luna gracefully dodged every cone of fire he launcher her way. Their blades met for another exchange of fury.

Rend marveled at their battle. “This is great! It’s been too long since I’ve had a foe worthy of my skills. But…I grow weary of this fight. Now I’ll show you why a clash with a Dragon Knight…ultimately ends in DEATH!” Rend bellowed with glee.

Luna glared at him, giving him nothing but her disdain. Her attitude only served to further agitate him. Rend lashed his axe forward with incredible force. It shattered Luna’s sword, but she was not shaken. Her horn shined brilliantly with the vibrant glow of her magic. Just as she went to attack, a familiar screech filled the air. She turned back in time to see the two winged demons had returned.

“Remember us?” hissed the one.

“Now you die!” shrieked the other, flailing his curved sword.

“HOLD IT RIGHT THERE!” shouted a proud echoing voice. The two demons turned in time to be blinded by the brilliant golden-orange light, surrounding Princess Celestia. “No one harms my family or my friends…not while I’m around!” she exclaimed valiantly.

The two demons looked at each other fearfully. Celestia’s horn lit up as she fired blasts of shimmery orange energy at each of them. The first demon was struck and immediately burst into flames. The magic reduced the fiend to a gentle shower of charred ashes. The second was struck in the wing, causing it to crash onto the grassy ground below.

Luna briefly turned her head back. “You’re just in time, sister!” she called out. Her elder sister smiled, before she flew down to see to the injured guards. Luna looked back at Rend, and shouted, “Take this!” She unleashed a curved blade of blue energy from her horn. It broke his axe in half, and slashed into Rend’s already cracked armor, further weakening it.

“Argh! You’re really starting to annoy me,” Rend shouted, growling under his breath. Again he spewed his flaming breath at her, and just like before, she dodged every blast, until she found herself seized in the grip of his scaly claws. “Ah-ha, got you!” he snarled victoriously. Rend firmed his grip on her. “Now I’m going to squeeze the life out of you!” he cackled. The Dragon Knight grinned as he began clenching his claws around Luna’s torso. The sound of her bones slowly starting to crack permeated the air.

David had continued watching her fight from the ground. Rend spied the weakened human, and devised an idea to double his pleasure. He quickly descended, landing right before David. The beast chuckled at him. “Now my little friend, watch as I ring the life from your precious, Princess Luna! And best of all…there’s nothing you can do about it! Mwa, ha, ha, ha!!” he rolled with wicked delight.

“Luna!” shouted David, panic resounding in his voice. He could hear the sounds of her painful whimpers as Rend continued tightening his grip on her.

Finally, Luna cried out in agony, “Ahhhhhhhhh!!”

David gasped loudly, feeling his breath quicken as frustration rapidly set in. What could he do? This time there were no weapons to wield, and his body had already suffered from the fiery wrath of Rend…but just as before, how could he simply watch her die? He stood there slowly seething with anger, feeling his chest heave as tears pooled in his eyes. Then losing his grip on logic, David tore off, running toward the brute. If nothing else, he still had his bare hands! Defying all commonsense, he threw himself at Rend, and began punching his strong scaly hide. “Let her go you monster!” he yelled. David continued punching the beast again and again, desperately trying to save the one he loved, not caring a bit about himself, but all he succeeded in doing was bloodying his own knuckles.

Rend turned his reptilian head toward the human. “I said, watch!” he roared, swatting David with his tail. The human flew a few feet, landing on the grass with a soft thud.

Luna looked at David, as he lay motionless on the ground. It was then that she realized her lover’s outburst had distracted Rend. The Dragon Knight’s grip on her had lessened. Filling again with a fiery rage, Luna let go of all restraint. Her eyes lit up, as did her horn. She cried out, surprising Rend, and with incredible might, she broke free of his grip. Turning away, she drew in her hind legs and kicked his armored chest with all her might. Luna landed gracefully on the ground, and turned in time to see Rend’s armor shatter.

“What!?” he roared. “That does it! You’re history!” Rend opened his mouth and spewed another cone of fire at Luna.

Having had her fill of this brute, she dodged the attack, and charged him at a full gallop. Her horn continued to shine brightly as she thrust it into his now bare chest. “Take that monster!” Luna bellowed courageously. She heard her once proud foe grunt in pain. Luna withdrew her horn and quickly put some distance between her and Rend. Looking over at David, she saw her sister was by his side. Celestia nodded and quickly joined Luna.

The Dragon Knight covered his bleeding wound, grunting lightly from the pain. “Well played, princess. But I’m not finished, yet!” snarled Rend.

The elder princess bore the beast a look transcending contempt. “Together Luna, let’s finish this monster off!” Celestia asserted fearlessly.

“Right! I’ve had enough of him!” Luna declared, leering bitterly at her opponent.

Their horns illuminated as Rend regained his composure. “So you both want to die? Hmmm, very well!” he roared, drawing back his hands. “This attack will take care of both of you!”

“No…it won’t!” Shouted Luna. “Celestia…now!” The two princesses unleashed the full might of their magic on the beast. Their dual beams plowed into Rend.

“What?! No! Curse you!! Arrrrgghh!” he wailed out in agony. His body was overcome by the combined might of the two alicorns. Rend burst into a mass of purple flames as he rapidly burned to dust, his once mighty voice reduced to painful wails, which faded along with his once hulking form.

Luna hugged Celestia. “We did it. Thank you,” Luna said happily.

“You’re welcome, little sister. Oh, David,” she remarked. Luna’s eyes widened as she turned to look over at him.

The two raced to his side. David greeted them both with a weak smile. “Luna…Celestia, you did it,” he said with a faint chuckle.

“Shh, save your strength,” said Celestia. Her horn lit up as she showered him with a mist of golden light. It fell over David, and seeped into his body, generating a luminescent flash.

He let out a strong gasp, and slowly sat up. Checking his arms, he saw they were no longer burned and the pain had completed passed. Luna rushed over to him and wrapped her hooves around him. “David!” she cried. “You’re okay!”

He chuckled warmly. “Yes. Thanks to you and your sister,” he replied. David placed his arms around Luna. “I’m so glad you’re okay, Luna.”

“I’m fine David…I’m fine,” she sighed, holding him tightly, feeling a few joyfully relieved tears trail down her face.

Luna wiped her eyes as she stood with David. Celestia smiled at them both. “I 'm glad I got here in time,” she remarked.

“Yes, thank you, Celestia,” David spoke graciously, lowering his head before her.

She closed her eyes, and nodded, “You’re quite welcome.”

Again, David looked over his once injured body. While his wounds had been fully healed, his clothes were still rather charred from the fiery blast Rend had dealt him. “Wow,” he gasped.

“What is it, David?” Luna asked, looking at him curiously.

“I’m amazed I survived Rend’s attack. When I felt the heat of his breath…I thought I was done for,” David noted, feeling quite puzzled.

Celestia giggled softly. “Oh yes, about that. You know I have a few theories on how you survived,” she began.

“Oh, and what might they be?” he asked.

“Well, I can’t be certain, but it may have something to do with your bond with my sister. There is an old legend about unicorns having the ability to impart a sort of magical blessing to their lovers. It could also be that you are somehow a gifted human, and the land of Equestria is rich with magic, perhaps in some way you were able to tap into that magic to protect yourself,” the elder princes explained. Celestia paused a moment and placed a wondering hoof to her chin as she continued to think. “You know, it could also have to do with something I heard from the humans that lived here long ago. In fact I think some of the older history books mentioned something about the power of the human spirit. It gives you the ability to survive even the most arduous of trials.”

Luna nodded agreeing with her sister. “I seem to recall hearing something very similar about the human spirit, too,” she chimed in.

David smiled at both of them. “It’s no secret on my world. The knowledge about the human spirit has been debated many times, and plenty of my kind would agree with your history books,” he mused.

“There is one other possibility, but I don’t see how it could be. It would go back to you being a gifted human, but there’s no way you’re the…oh forget it,” Celestia sighed, waving a dismissing hoof.

“Forget what, sister?” questioned Luna.

“Nevermind, what’s important is that you two are safe,” Celestia remarked joyfully. The princess turned and gazed at her glowing sun, then craning her head down, she paused, becoming lost in thought.

Luna turned back to David. She placed her hooves around him again, giving him a loving smile. “David…I’m still so glad you’re safe,” Luna sighed, nuzzling his cheek.

David rubbed his cheek back against hers, placing his arms around her. “Luna, I’m so relieved you’re okay as well. When Rend had you in his grip, I was so frightened. I didn’t want to lose you.” He whimpered softly as he squeezed her lovingly in his arms.

She held him tighter. “I know. I felt the same when Rend went to strike you down with his axe,” she shuddered softly. Luna pulled back to look David in the eye. She leaned in and kissed him deeply. Having nearly lost him, Luna needed something more than a mere embrace. The same was true for David, as he pressed his lips back against hers.

The couple shared a some tender moans, while they savored their kiss for a few more moments, before it ended. Luna and David smiled at each other, feeling closer than ever. “I love you, Luna,” David professed tenderly.

“I love you, David,” Luna spoke sincerely.

Their serene moment was interrupted by the angry words of Celestia. “Who are you and why did you attack my kingdom?” The couple turned and saw the elder princess. She had discovered the fallen demon. It was still alive, but had been seriously injured from her attack. They stood by Celestia as they all waited for the creature’s response.

It coughed and cackled at them. “Very well, since you’re all going to die anyway, I’ll tell you. Soon enough, the world will feel the power of the mighty Ghas…” before the demon could finish, a stray magic beam pierced its heart. Its body became engulfed in a group of purple flames as it burned to dust.

“What?!” gasped Celestia. She looked around with Luna and David, searching for the one who attacked the demon.

From behind them, they saw a solitary stallion standing near the fallen town gate. He appeared to be a unicorn, only his horn was covered with a metal headpiece, similar to a partial helmet. A hooded raven cloak covered his body, concealing his cutie mark. He had a black mane with a streak of red, which danced along his pale gray coat as a chill wind began to blow from behind him.

“Those winged demons always talk too much. It’s not the place of a lesser to speak our master’s name,” said the mysterious stallion.

Celestia studied the pony carefully. “Who are you?” she asked.

He looked at them with his emerald eyes, which almost appeared to be glowing. “Who am I? Humph. I never give my real name to anyone…but if you must call me something…then call me Shroud. It’s how my cohorts address me,” Shroud replied.

“What do you want?” asked Luna, dreading another all-out battle.

Shroud lightly snickered under his breath. “Nothing right now. You did well to defeat Rend and his minions, but don’t think this is even close to being over,” he announced.

David stared at him profusely. “What do you mean by that?” he asked.

“Ah, the visitor. I’ve heard about you from my master and his servants. But you don’t seem to pose a threat to us,” answered Shroud.

“Stop stalling and tells us why you’re here!” demanded Luna.

“That’s simple…for the most part I’m an observer of sorts, as well as a loyal follower to my master. For you see, very soon, a dark power will be returning to Equestria. One it hasn’t seen in over two millennia,” he paused, as he watched the look of shock roll across the faces of the human and the two alicorns. Again Shroud chuckled. “My master’s time is coming…very soon. And before that time, you had best decide which side you will follow. You can either be his ally…or his victims.” The others didn’t speak – they just looked on bitterly and uneasily at him. “As a reward for defeating Rend, I’ll leave you be for now. But don’t think I’ll be so merciful next time. Farewell…” said Shroud, as he turned toward the broken town gate. He quickly vanished into a cloud of dark mist. Then a few moments later…the sky cleared up, and the sun resumed shining its golden rays across the land.

Celestia blinked profusely, trying to make sense of what just happened. David stood, scratching his head in disbelief. He looked over at Luna and she shared his look of shock. Then, they both glanced over at Celestia.

“Sister…are you going to be okay?” said Luna, looking at her with eyes full of concern.

“I’m fine, it’s just Shroud’s appearance has confirmed my greatest fears,” she answered, a tone of dread in her voice.

“This wouldn’t have anything to do with the army Cadence told us you’re building, would it?” David asked, parking his gaze on the while alicorn.

Celestia closed her eyes and sighed, “So you both know then.”

“Yes, sister, and does any of this pertain to that prophecy?” Luna questioned.

“It’s really starting to look that way. What happened here today…is but a sign of a coming darkness. One I hoped would never return,” worried Celestia.

Luna gasped, “Do you know who or what is behind this, then?”

Celestia shook her head, “I’m not sure, but I do have my suspicions. I only hope I’m wrong.” A few moments of silence passed and the look of dread faded from Celestia's magenta eyes. She smiled at both of them, and said, “For now, why don’t we head back to the castle. The guards will see to the wall’s repair. Would the two of you be interested in joining me for a private dinner this evening, just the three of us?”

“That’d be nice,” replied David.

Luna nodded, “We’ll both be there.”

“Splendid. And best of all, we won’t have to worry about any interruptions this time,” smiled Celestia, hinting at the fact that Blueblood wouldn’t be there to make a scene.

* * * *

Meanwhile, back in Ponyville, the sun graced Sweet Apple Acres with its gentle glow. A faint breeze rustled through the leaves of the apple trees, while Twilight Sparkle wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead.

Looking over at Applejack, she sighed, “Whew, looks like we’re almost done.”

Applejack nodded. “Yep, Ah reckon this last basket of apples should do the trick for y’all,” she replied with a grin.

Twilight used her magic to lift the basket up to the cider press. Carefully, she tipped the contents into the machine. “Okay, Applejack, they’re all loaded,” she beamed happily.

The earth pony adjusted her hat and gave her friend a nod. “Yee-haw! Then away we go!” she declared, trotting slowly along the treadmill, quickly working up to a steady gallop. As she worked the machine, the circular stone crushed the apples, filling their liquefied contents into the final barrel.

In seconds, the task was complete. Twilight walked over to the last barrel and smiled. “It’s full!”

Applejack hopped off the treadmill and joined the unicorn. Examining the container, she nodded with a smile. “Yup. That there looks like another fine batch of apple cider,” Applejack noted contently.

Making use of her magic, Twilight gently placed and secured the lid on the last barrel. Applejack used her forelegs to turn the container over and slowly rolled it to join the other three, which were resting near a pair of carts. “Boy howdy, Twilight, you sure y’all are gonna be needing four barrels of cider?” Applejack questioned, eyeing up the fruit of their labors.

Twilight giggled softly, “Well, I don’t know for certain how much David likes apple cider, if at all for that matter, but since your family’s is the best around, I wanted to make sure I have plenty on hoof. Besides, I’m going to be sending him an invitation to come visit us again. And you know what they say Applejack, no time like the present.”

She nodded, “That certainly makes sense to me. Ah…” The earth pony was cut-off.

“TWILIGHT!” yelled Rainbow Dash, a strong note of panic in her voice.

She and Applejack looked to see the pegasus racing toward the orchard. They also noticed three ponies galloping rapidly toward them.

Twilight scratched her head, as she gave the landing pegasus a funny look. “What’s the matter Rainbow?” she asked.

Rainbow huffed lightly for air, as Lyra, Colgate and Carrot Top walked up behind her. The cyan pegasus took a deep breath as she answered, “Phew… We need your help. Bonbon is missing!”

Twilight scratched her head again. “What do you mean missing, she’s right over there,” she noted, pointing to Bonbon. The allegedly missing pony was securing the tailgates on both wagons, now that the cider barrels had all been loaded.

Lyra looked over and saw Bonbon. Her eyes widened in disbelief, “Bonbon! You’re here?!”

Bonbon giggled as she walked over to them. “Why of course I’m here. Where else would I be?” she asked in a lighthearted voice, fluffing her dark blue and fuchsia mane.

“But what about helping Carrot Top?” asked Colgate, placing a puzzled hoof on her chin.

The beige earth pony walked over to her confused friends. “Oh that’s right,” she uttered.

Carrot Top looked at her, feeling quite baffled. “But what happened to you? You didn’t show up and Lyra, Colgate and I checked your house and you weren’t there,” she rambled.

“Wait, if you were at my house, then didn’t you see the note I left on my front door?” Bonbon asked.

“What note?” questioned Lyra, giving her a curious look.

Bonbon facehoofed, and sighed, “Let me explain.” She paused for a moment to gather her thoughts. “Even though I got home rather late last night, I woke just before sunrise. I was really looking forward to the new day. But before I could fix breakfast, I heard a knock at my front door. It was Twilight. She saw my light on and asked if I could help her here at the orchard. It turns out her other friends were busy and she needed somepony to help her take the cider back to her place, once it was made.”

“But then why didn’t you tell somepony?” asked Lyra.

“That’s just it, before I left, I wrote a note and taped it to my front door, in case anypony came looking for me. I didn’t want to worry anyone. Now, you’re telling me it wasn’t there?” Bonbon asked, filling with wonder.

Lyra nodded, “Yeah, we looked all over your front porch and didn’t see any sign of a note or anything for that matter.”

Bonbon placed a hoof along her chin, “Hmm, maybe I didn’t use enough tape. It was a little breezy this morning, it must have blown down.”

Twilight walked over to the group. “Wait, so you’re telling me all this panic was over a misunderstanding?” asked Twilight.

“It’s really starting to look that way,” chimed a nervous Colgate.

Lyra glanced over at her friend, giving her a happy smile. “Well, I’m just glad you’re safe, Bonbon. I guess we should have looked harder for that note,” Lyra admitted.

Bonbon giggled, “That’s okay. There was no way you could have known to look for something you weren’t expecting. Now, Carrot Top, I just need to help Twilight take one of these carts back to her library, then if it’s not too late, I’d be happy to help you with your carrot patch.”

Carrot Top smiled at her. “Thank you Bonbon, that’d be great,” she replied, closing her eyes and smiling.

“Well then, Ah dare say it’s time ta hitch you ladies up,” chirped Applejack, walking over to the first cart.

Twilight nodded as she trotted over to the harness. “Okay, Applejack, let’s get this show on the road,” she grinned.

After hooking-up Twilight and Bonbon to the carts, they started pulling the cider along the dirt path, accompanied by the formerly missing pony's three friends.

“Thank you Applejack,” called Twilight, waving a hoof as she and the others departed.

“Your welcome!” Applejack called back.

Rainbow Dash stood by Applejack as they watched the five of them head off toward Ponyville. The pegasus quickly turned to her friend. “So Applejack, you didn’t happen to make any extra cider…did you?” she asked, biting her lower lip.

Applejack gave Rainbow Dash a cold serious stare. The nervous and somewhat dejected look on her friend’s face was more than she could stand. Applejack burst out into a fit of laughter. “Ah can’t do it! That look on ur face…it’s priceless Rainbow!” she chuckled.

“Well…what’s that supposed to mean?”

Applejack got control of herself and walked over behind the press. She rolled another barrel out from behind it. The contents sloshed around inside as she sat it upright. “Does this here answer yur question?” grinned Applejack.

Rainbow’s tongue lolled out of her mouth as she anticipated a long awaited mug of cider. Her friend presented two mugs, which she promptly filled to the brim with the sweet tangy beverage.

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh!” Rainbow Dash thrilled, taking the mug in her hooves. The pegasus’s wings were fully splayed as she invited the scent of the cider into her nose. “This is gonna be sweet!” she remarked.

Applejack laughed at her again, and held up her mug. “How about a toast…ta good friends,” replied Applejack.

“Here, here!” cheered Rainbow. After tapping their mugs, Rainbow enjoyed taking a big gulp of cider. “Awww yeah! That’s what I’m talking about!” she grinned, downing the rest of her beverage. Applejack chuckled at her friend as they shared a few more mugs of cider, chatting happily in between gulps.

* * * *

Dark storm clouds continued looming across the foreboding Everfree Forest. Lighting continued to flash, followed moments later by bracing rumbles of thunder. Shroud galloped along the grassy dirt floor of the thick wooded area. His hooves carried him to the entrance of the cavern, where his master and his allies were lurking, continuing to bide their time.

He lowered the hood of his raven cloak as he breached the mouth of the cavern. Gradually, he made his way through the labyrinth that stretched far into the bowels of Equestria.

The path grew increasing dark, forcing him to activate his horn. It shimmered with a bright green glow, basking the rutted walls of the rocky cavern with its light. After trudging on for a good distance, Shroud neared a chamber, which was illuminated by the fiery orange glow of torchlight. He dowsed the glow of his horn as he drew further into the area. The chatter of indistinct voices met his twitching ears.

Further ahead, the glowing magenta mist was conversing with his henchmen, Haze and the three diamond dogs.

“The diamond dogs are moving far too slowly,” growled Haze.

The mist chuckled under its breath. “I disagree. You could learn a thing or two from patience my friend,” uttered the mist.

“But master, we’ve already been waiting for centuries! How much longer must we wait?” Haze inquired, his orange eyes shimmering in the glow of the torches.

“It’s been more than 2,000 years since I last set foot upon Equestria…surely a few more weeks isn’t such a big deal. I for one can wait. Over the centuries, I’ve come to learn the benefit of patience. You would learn well to do the same,” his master replied sternly. The mist shifted toward the diamond dogs. “As for you three, well done. You’ve brought me two ponies. It’s a good start, for now. I still need four more to complete the next phase of our plans, but I’m glad you didn’t try to capture all six at once.”

“But you still want us to go get four more…right?” questioned the leader.

“Yes, but we don’t want to cause the other ponies to become alarmed. For now, take these first two to the dungeon, then wait a night or two, before venturing out for anymore. I don’t want any ponies to catch wind to our presence here in the forest, nor do I want any to inform the princess as to any strange happenings in Ponyville. As I said before, I’ve come too far to be stopped by carelessness, now,” the mist explained.

“As you wish…master,” answered the leader of the dogs, bowing respectfully with his two cohorts. The other two diamond dogs tightened their grip on the chains they held to the their captive ponies. Cherry Berry and Lemony Gem never saw the mangy mongrels coming. Now, the poor mares were their unwilling captives, left to quiver in their hooves at what this creepy entity planned to do with them.

Haze grinned and folded his scaly arms across his armored chest. “Master, I have word from my men. They have arrived with her and she is doing quite well,” he replied.

A soft gasp escaped the mist. “So they have brought her here. Excellent! Bring her before me at once!” commanded Haze’s master.

“As you wish,” uttered Haze in a rumbly voice. He turned in the shadows to one of his men, who had been waiting in silence. “Have the others bring her here, for our master.” His minion nodded silently and slowly departed as the sounds of his firm but light footfalls echoed faintly throughout the cavern.

Shroud at last emerged into the light before his master and the others. “So, it would seem things are going well for our cause,” the unicorn spoke.

The mist shifted once again, this time focusing on the new arrival. “Ah, Shroud, you’ve returned form your reconnaissance mission. So, how are things in Canterlot? Does the princess suspect anything?”

Shroud hung his head and sighed, before answering, “I am sorry to say, she does. It’s my sad duty to report that one of Haze’s men, Rend, has gone rogue and attacked Canterlot without authorization.”

The mist flared with a blinding magenta light, which faded after a few passing moments. “What?!” the entity yelled. “Haze, just what is the meaning of this? I thought all of your men knew the importance of laying low?”

Haze opened his mouth, bearing his fangs and razor sharp teeth. Then he clenched his jaw as he growled in a low rumbly tone. “I don’t understand it. Rend, of all of my men, should have known better than to attack on his own. Have no fear master, I will deal with him,” replied Haze, clenching his right clawed fist angrily.

“Good, the last thing we need is followers who act on their own. I understand you dragon knights tend to be a little wild at times, but as their leader, Haze, I expect you to keep the others of your kind in line!” barked the mist, seething with anger.

“You have little to fear master, I will punish him, for this!” snarled Haze.

“That, won’t be necessary,” replied Shroud. The mist focused on the unicorn as did Haze. “He fell in battle at the magic of the two princesses. Rend picked a fight with Princess Luna and the human visitor. And in the process he lost his support beasts and his life.”

“What?! Rend is dead?!” gasped Haze. “How can that be?”

The mist pulsed with eerie light, “It’s not so hard to believe. Their parents killed dozens of your kind during the last war. In fact were it not for the meddling of the king and queen, I would still be alive, and not have been reduced to this free-floating mass of ethereal energy. Errrgh!” Their master calmed himself, focusing on the task at hand. “Thankfully despite this blunder all is not lost. At least your men are bringing her to me. And with each pony you diamond dogs capture, my time will soon return. Then, all of Equestria will tremble before me!”

The sound of the master’s voice faded, and was replaced by the sound of footfalls. From the back chamber emerged Haze’s followers. They were grasping the chains of their prisoner. The mist and his minions set their gaze upon her…Queen Chrysalis, the ruler of the changelings. She was secured in a series of chains, her head was hung low and her emerald eyes teamed with worry. As she walked across the labyrinth floor, her gait was staggered and clumsy. This did not set well with the master, at all.

The mist gleamed with dark energy. “Haze, what is the meaning of this?! Why is she bound in chains?” flared the mist, demanding an explanation.

Haze, the Dragon Knight leader emerged from the shadows. The torch glow met his dark green scales, and the shiny silvery gray armor, which clung to his torso. His long reptilian tail whipped around as he growled softly under his breath. “My apologies, master, but I though you wanted her brought here…securely,” replied Haze.

The mist flashed again. “You heard my orders. She was to be brought to me unharmed and uninjured. Now, unchain her at once!” it declared boldly.

Haze lowered his head. “Of course, master. Men, unbind her,” their leader instructed.

The Dragon Knights took their keys and promptly released the bonds from Chrysalis. They dropped to the rocky floor, making a soft metallic thud. She shakily walked away from the shackles, and turned her head toward the mist. “Wh-who are you?” she quivered.

“Please, do not be afraid, my dear. Despite the actions of these fools, you are among friends,” it replied to her.

“I…I don’t understand. Why am I here? If you are friends, why bind me and bring me here against my will?” she asked wearily.

The mist continued to swirl upon its rocky altar. “A very honest question. I deeply apologize for the Dragon Knights. They tend to behave as loose cannons whenever it seems to fit their appetites. But I assure you, I ordered them to escort you here safely. I merely wish to make you a proposal…nothing more. You are not in any danger, here,” the master explained.

The changeling queen stood more confidently, her shakiness began to fade. Taking her right hoof, she brushed a portion of her dark cerulean mane from her face. Her emerald eyes trailed around the room, glancing at all those around her. She couldn’t help but notice the two ponies, held captive by the diamond dogs. Chrysalis didn’t even want to venture a guess as to why they were here.

Despite her surroundings, the queen desperately wanted to know, just who was this swirling mist, and why did it or rather he, seem so interested in her? “Very well, if I am among friends, tell me, who are you?” she asked, again.

The mist chuckled softly, “Ah yes, introductions. In this form I wouldn’t expect you to recognize me. My true form was lost ages ago, but even if I had my body, you still might not recall who I am. I’ve been around since long before your reign as changeling queen.”

“So, you know about me…and my kind?” she asked, while blinking at him curiously.

“Hmmm, I do indeed. And while I am merely a shadow of my former self, I still am the mighty Ghastaloom!” he declared with a dark glee.

Chrysalis’s eyes widened. “G-G-Ghastaloom…I’ve heard of you,” she gasped, looking upon him. “You are a legend among the mighty conquerors of Equestria’s past.”

“So, there are still individuals other than my scarce allies who know about me. Well, I’d be disappointed if my reputation didn’t live on long past my reign,” Ghastaloom remarked, with a faint chuckle. “Now, I’m sure you are still wondering why you are here, are you not?”

Chrysalis nodded several times, “Yes. If you are who you say you are, why do you need me?”

“It’s simple my dear. If I am ever to realize my true ambitions, I must revive my fallen body. Now that’s where you come in,” he answered, swirling with magenta light.

“Your body? But what can I do? My powers only allow me to feed on the love of others,” she uttered, feeling inferior to him.

Another chuckle rolled past the mist. “Ah, but that’s where you are wrong, my dear Chrysalis. You are very powerful. It is most fortunate that you survived your defeat, following those unfortunate events at the wedding,” Ghastaloom remarked.

“You know about that?” she questioned in a stymied voice.

“I know a lot about you, and I know a lot about this entire world. It’s how I’ve managed to keep playing out my long unfulfilled agenda. And you are now a key part of it,” he remarked with a hearty delight. “Now, I am well acquainted with your love absorption abilities…but, I also know about the powers you may not even realize you have.”

“Huh, what powers? I think that if I had other special powers, I would have used them to secure victory for my changeling army,” she nodded profusely.

“Humph, not if the ability was never revealed to you,” barked Ghastaloom in a superior voice. “In addition to your love siphoning ability, you have the power to absorb magical energy directly from any source you target. You can then harness that power for your own use, or you can use your body as a conduit and cast that power to another,” Ghastaloom explained, snickering contently.

“I have that ability? How come I never knew about it?” Chrysalis asked in a perplexed tone.

He was all too happy to answer, “It’s simple, your kind stopped using that ability long ago, finding it safer and more productive to use deception to feed your needs for power. But your other ability has always been there, waiting for the time when it would be called upon, once more.”

The changeling took time to allow the explanation to fully sink in. Nodding her head, it all started making sense to her. “I understand now. So that’s what you need me for. But, what will I receive in return? I still have my changelings and myself to think about?” she responded with a nod.

Ghastaloom laughed and said, “I like your attitude. When my plans come to fruition, I will share a small portion of the power I gain with you, and your changelings will get all the love they can dream of feasting upon. All I ask in return is for the use of your powers and to have your minions fight along side my own. My army lays dormant beneath my distant and forgotten kingdom. So…will you help me?”

Chrysalis placed a hoof to her slender dark chin. After deliberating for several moments, she nodded her head. “Very well, I’ll help you. But just how will I be using my power?” she questioned, speaking with due intrigue.

Ghastaloom’s ethereal body flashed. “The diamond dogs will be collecting a total of six ponies. Once they have completed their task, I will have you extract precious magical essence from them. With it, I can resurrect myself and reclaim my rightful place as ruler of Equestria!”

Queen Chrysalis grinned devilishly as she looked to the glowing mist. “Hmmm, I like the sound of that…but I wonder, just what will you look like…once you are revived?”

“You will find out in due time, my dear. In due time. For now, we must continue with my plan, and continue to lay low as we do so,” Ghastaloom remarked.

“Hmmm, I can hardly wait. And to think, my changelings will soon have a limitless source of food! Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha!!” she laughed with glee.

“Yes, and soon I will be myself, once again! Mwa, ha, ha, ha, ha!”

Haze stood near the shadows, wearing a sinister smirk, crossing his arms, while the diamond dogs fought the urge to cringe as their master laughed evilly with the changeling queen. Shroud nodded as he chuckled softly, under the boisterous cackles of his master and his new ally.

* * * *

Evening had fallen across Canterlot, and the dining hour had arrived. Luna and David joined Celestia in her private dining room, graciously accepting her dinner invitation.

The three had finished their meal and the lovely castle maid, Merry Way, had placed their dessert before each of them. Princess Celestia had the pastry chef prepare a very delightful chocolate silk pie, topped with a rich whipped cream, accented with chocolate shavings.

David took his spoon and carefully cut into his slice of pie. After inviting the first bite into his mouth, he was amazed by its vibrant flavor and rich texture. “Mmm, this is delicious!” he declared with glee.

Celestia smiled over at him and politely giggled, “I’m glad you like it.”

Luna had enjoyed her first few bites as well. The younger princess used her magic to gently wipe her mouth with her napkin. She looked over at her sweetheart and smiled. Then, she turned her eyes over to her sister. “This is a real treat,” Luna commented.

Celestia smiled at her sister, too. “I figured I wouldn’t go wrong with chocolate,” she mused. After blotting her face with her napkin, Celestia cleared her throat. “Now, where were we? Oh yes, you two had said you were originally going to speak with me this evening, right?”

“Yes,” Luna began, “Cadence had shared with us her concern, when Shining Armor told her that you were raising an army.”

David swallowed another bite of his pie, and proceeded to clear his mouth of the unavoidable chocolatey residue. He focused his brown eyes on Celestia, and nodded, agreeing with Luna. “Until Rend attacked today, we thought you might have been overreacting. But given the battle and the appearance of that strange unicorn…calling himself Shroud. I think you are being quite wise, in strengthening your defenses.”

Celestia’s carefree expression faded as she craned her head downward, bearing a look of dread. “When I began recruiting more soldiers for the royal guard, I thought I might be worrying too much. After all these centuries that prophecy has yet to come true, but as of late, the air around Equestria seems to be growing more and more restless. Now that Rend and Shroud arrived, they’ve only served to confirm my darkest fears,” Celestia noted, raising her head up and returning his glance.

“I wonder what we should do?” David inquired, scratching the back of his head.

“There really isn’t much we can do,” chimed Luna. “Until the enemy makes a major move, we won’t really know what they are planning.”

Celestia shook her head and sighed, “I’m going to keep building our forces, but I only pray when our foes show their hand, that we are ready for whatever they may be planning.”

David felt he could almost reach out and physically touch the tension in the air. He placed a hand on his chin and began pondering deeply. Then, a smile formed on his face as he devised a way to lighten the mood. “You know Celestia, I don’t think you should be too concerned,” David began.

“Oh?” she questioned.

“Yeah. You’ve been seeing to the care of this world for well over 1,000 years, plus the time you spent ruling with, Luna. I’m sure things will all work out. This can’t be the first time you’ve faced a major crisis, right?” he asked, looking at her curiously.

“No, it hasn’t. You’re right. I’ve led my people to victory against many foes. Why should now be any different? Besides, my sister and I are both ruling, together again! We will prevail,” she spoke proudly, raising her head high. Celestia looked over at the human and smiled. “Thank you, David. I guess even a princess can let her fears get the best of her.”

“You’re welcome, Celestia, but I didn’t really do anything. I just thought I’d offer some words of encouragement. My parents used to help me like that, when I would be in doubt,” he remarked, continuing to smile.

Luna reached over and softly placed her hoof over his left hand. She smiled at him and softly uttered, “David.”

He smiled and silently chuckled at her. Then eyeing up his pie, he suggested, “Why don’t we finish our dessert?”

The two princesses nodded and joined him in finishing their pie. Before long, the festivities of dinner had concluded. Luna and David said their farewells to Celestia and politely took their leave of her.

The human and is beloved mare strolled down the quiet halls of the castle. Night had fallen, just before dinner, Luna had already done her duty of raising the moon. This gave her an idea, one that she suspected David would also enjoy.

As they walked along the corridor, she moved closer to him and playfully bumped against him. Luna giggled softly and gasped, feeling his left hand come to rest along her shoulder. “Luna,” he sighed.

“David?” she asked.

“Yes?”

“I was wondering… It’s such a beautiful night, would you like to leave the castle and go for a stroll? I know a lovely place just beyond the castle,” she suggested.

He stroked the velvety pale purple fur on her back and smiled at her. “That sounds wonderful. I’d love to find a nice place to lay on the grass and enjoy looking at your beautiful night sky, gazing at the beauty of the stars and of course, the moon!” David noted, showing his fondness for the night.

Luna rubbed against him affectionately and sighed, “You paint a heavenly picture.”

“Then, come on, let’s go,” he uttered moving his hand to softly stroke her silky light blue mane.

* * * *

The two made their way out of the castle. Luna directed David to her favorite spot. The place was quite close to the castle and had a very welcoming feel to it. A large grassy field unfolded before them, with a row of tall oak trees strolling out behind them.

“Here we are, David,” Luna announced with glee. The couple came to a silent stop, and turned. There, they could behold the wonder of her night. The moon was full and seemed more than radiant as it showered its delicate glow across the countryside. The numerous stars were out, twinkling like shimmery jewels studding the deep blues and dark purples that comprised the canvas of the sky.

David placed his arm around Luna, and pulled her close, casting out a happy sigh. “It’s so beautiful,” he spoke, beaming with delight.

Luna looked at him and smiled. She slowly pulled away from him, making her way to a particularly inviting patch of grass. She brushed her hoof along the blades, which appeared a deep bluish-purple under the glowing moonlight. The texture of the grass was soft and quite welcoming. Luna sat down and gradually sprawled across the ground.

David continued losing himself in the enchanting vista of the night sky. That was until he heard Luna call out, “David.” He glanced over at her. His eyes widened as he beheld the captivating visage of his lover. Luna was sprawled out on the grassy bed, laying mostly on her stomach. Her hind legs were stretched out and kept together, with her long silky tail tucked between them in a very enticing fashion. Her forelegs were resting gently on the ground, staying at the ready. The princess gave David a sultry smile and leered softly at him with come hither eyes. Luna’s long light blue mane flowed down her head, most of it coming to rest along her right shoulder, and pooling along the blades of grass, while the remainder draped elegantly along her left shoulder. Her bangs framed her face and seemed to accent her slender horn as it stood proudly atop her head. She drew in a deep breath, splaying her wings in a very majestic fashion.

David lightly stumbled, feeling partially entranced by Luna’s radiant beauty, while he made his way to her side. “Luna,” he called softly.

He came to rest on his knees, right beside his beloved mare. She looked at him with the most welcoming of expressions. “Are you done admiring the scenery?” she asked.

David kneeled there for a moment, allowing his thirsty eyes to drink up another loving glance at her alluring pose. “Forget the scenery…I’m admiring something far grander,” he mused.

Luna felt her cheeks begin to blush. She softly pulled her head back in a bashful manner, but after a few seconds passed, she returned her teal eyes to him, sighing contently. David laid down beside her, and didn’t hesitate to rub up against her. He reached over and placed his right arm around her neck, while he softly nuzzled his cheek against her softer than silk mane. Luna returned his nuzzle, cooing softly in the still of night, “Mmm, you really have a way with words.”

“Anything, for you, my love,” he whispered, moving his right hand to gingerly caress her lovely tresses.

“You were wonderful today,” she remarked, with a loving sigh.

“I don’t know, maybe,” he answered, once again opting for modesty.

Luna moved closer to him, coaxing him to sit up with her. She leaned against his shirt-covered chest, and turned her eyes up at him. Without a word, David placed his arms around her and held her close. Luna sighed, feeling overjoyed at being in his loving embrace. “You were great today! Even when things looked hopeless, you didn’t hesitate to charge a Dragon Knight and attack him with nothing more than your bare hands. Your distraction bought me the time I needed to break free. Without you, I might have died today."

Her words caused him to pause. David drew in several heavy breaths as his actions once again dawned on him. He sighed heavily, resting his cheek against her soft mane. David affectionately stroked Luna’s right cheek with his left hand. “Luna…I would do anything to protect you,” he avowed.

She could feel his chest heave heavily. Luna pulled back to study his face. His eyes seemed to glisten in the moonlight, touching her deeply. “I know you would David,” she said feeling her eyes glaze over with freshly formed tears. “Do you remember last night, after you sang to me? You said you weren’t a warrior?”

David nodded solemnly, offering her a thoughtful smile as he peered into her heavenly orbs. “Yes,” he whispered. “I remember…and I still am no warrior.”

Luna placed her hoof tenderly on his hand. “That’s where you’re wrong. A warrior isn’t simply a strong knight in shining armor. A warrior is someone who fights for what they believe in and does anything they can to protect those they love…just like you did,” she mused, giving him a loving gaze.

He placed a hand to his chin and felt his mouth drop open for a moment. “You’re right, Luna. I suppose in a way, I am a warrior,” he admitted.

“David,” she softly uttered.

“But, I still have to wonder…how did I survive a full blast of Rend’s fire breath?” He questioned, shaking his head. “By all accounts I should be dead.”

Luna ran her hoof around his chest in a very loving manner. She giggled softly, hoping to ease his tension. Then she replied, “I think there is far more to you than anypony could imagine.”

David tenderly clasped Luna’s hoof, holding it close to his heart. “That may be, but if I am gifted, shouldn’t I have been able to do better against Rend? I don’t know,” he sighed in confusion.

“But you did wonderfully. Very few cross paths with a Dragon Knight and live. Besides, I think you survived through the combination of our love and the power of your spirit,” Luna remarked, resting her head against his chest.

David ran his fingers gingerly through her silky locks, letting out a gentle sigh. “You may be right at that, Luna. I’m just glad we're both all right.”

“Me too,” Luna uttered, raising her head to look him in the eye. She propped herself up and slowly encircled her hooves around David’s neck. She looked at him half-lidded and whispered, “I love you.”

David felt the resounding warmth from her words flow through his heart, adding to his smile. He embraced his loving mare in his caring arms. Returning her gaze, David softly spoke, “I love you.” Then, he leaned in and pressed his lips tenderly against hers. Luna tightened her hooves around him, and pushed back against him savoring the kiss and moaning quietly from the pleasure spreading out across her body.

He happily returned her kiss, and moaned along with her, holding her as affectionately as he could. Luna parted her mouth as she felt his open. She moved her tongue to join with his as they began sharing an even deeper kiss.

Several moments passed before their mouths finally separated. The two remained lovingly embraced as they softly panted for air, resting their gaze on one another.

Luna sat there beside David, and he stayed by her side, resting his arm around her shoulder. Their heads rested softly against each other, while they cast their eyes up at her enchanting moon, which was accompanied by a nearly endless sea of stars.

“Why don’t we stay like this for a little bit…and enjoy your beautiful night, before we head back to the castle,” David suggested, reaching around his right hand and dancing his fingers through her mane.

Luna sighed dreamily, thrilled from his endearing words about her night. She nuzzled against him and replied, “Of course. I don’t care where I am…just as long as I can be with you.”

Chapter 11 - "The Calm of Night"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 11:
“The Calm of Night”

Written by
JaydexTheShadowKnight

David and Luna remained there on the grassy field, sitting and cuddling together under the calming glow of the moon and stars. After sharing a short nuzzle, they both looked up and their eyes happened to catch a glimpse of a shooting star that whisked by, adding to the beauty and serenity of the moment.

David turned to Luna. “Did you make a wish?”

“I did…only long ago, on a different star.” Her hooves slowly encircled his waist, while she held him securely and let out a quiet sigh. “What about you? Did you make a wish?”

“Why would I need to?” His whispered words danced softly through her lightly twitching ears. “As far as I can tell…I already have everything I could ever want…right here.” David chuckled softly, combing his fingers through her soft, pale blue mane.

“Awww, David.” She cooed lovingly, squeezing him in her embrace.

“This was a great idea, Luna.” David gingerly kissed her cheek, before nuzzling it again.

Luna giggled softly, enjoying his kind words and affectionate gesture. After glancing up to the night sky, she turned back to him. “Why don’t we head back?”

“All right. I know I’m looking forward to spending another night by your side.” He placed his arms tenderly around her neck and gave Luna a loving hug.

She sighed contently, once again surrendering herself to the serenity of the moment. “So am I.” The two of them sat up, and Luna gave him a winsome smile. “I have an idea…why don’t we fly back to the castle. Canterlot will be truly breath-taking from the air tonight.”

David gave her another hug. “Oh Luna, that sounds like a wonderful idea!”

She couldn’t help but giggle at his enthusiasm. The two stood from their place on the grass. Luna gave him a comely look. “Climb on my back, sweetheart.”

A jubilant smile encompassed his face as he walked over to her. Gently, he placed his hands on her back and carefully swung his leg over her, pulling himself onto her back with ease. David lovingly placed his arms around her neck. “Okay, I’m all set.” He nuzzled the back of her head briefly.

Luna looked back and smiled at him. “Hold tight!” She spread her majestic wings and took off into a strong trot, before breaking out into a swift gallop. Her wings started flapping, gradually lifting them both into the shimmering night sky.

David kept his arms around her tightly, but not as to risk choking his beloved. Luna kept beating her wings in smooth and steady strokes, keeping them aloft. The lovers gazed down and saw her course had taken them sailing over Canterlot. The town was aglow with candles, streetlights and various other forms of illumination, giving it a picturesque look against the beautiful canvas of Luna’s night.

“Wow! Luna, this is great, just like you said!” Excitement rang in David's voice as he patted her side, then placed his arm back around her.

“I thought you’d like this. Hang on, I’ll take us back to the castle, and to my room.” Luna smiled at him and gave him a loving look, before returning her eyes forward.

* * * * *

In minutes, Luna flew them over the spires of Canterlot Castle, slowly drawing nearer to the keep and the castle wing where her quarters lay. Spying the balcony by her room, she circled and started to land. In moments her hooves touched down gracefully on the marble surface of her balcony as she trotted to a stop. “Here we are,” she announced with glee.

David dismounted and took his place, standing by her side. “Shall we head inside, my love?”

“Yes, let’s.” Luna giggled briefly, happy that she could be herself and totally at ease with David.

The two made their way inside her room. Luna shut the balcony door and used her magic to reengage the lock.

David walked over to the small table. It was the same one they had enjoyed dinning at the night before. He noticed a scroll of parchment resting on top of it. “Luna? This wasn’t here when we left for dinner, was it?” He looked at her curiously, then back to the rolled paper bearing the Canterlot royal seal.

She walked over to him and saw the scroll resting there. “No, it wasn’t.” Luna shook her head, before she made her way over to the bed. There, she slipped off her elegant shoes and removed her jewelry, placing it safely along her vanity.

He broke the seal and unrolled what he discovered to be a letter. David glanced to the closing and saw a familiar signature. “Luna, this letter is from Twilight!”

Luna glanced back at him. “Oh?”

David studied the letter, reading over it briefly. “Hmm. It looks like she wants me to visit Ponyville tomorrow.”

She smiled at him. “I don’t see any problem with that. Even thought tomorrow is Saturday, I need to get back to my royal duties anyway. I’ve got paperwork that needs seeing to, and my sister will want me to attend the weekend court. Thankfully, I no longer need to worry about the evening court.” Luna gave a slight nod. “So please, feel free to accept her invitation.”

“All right. I will. There still is a lot of your world I’d enjoy seeing. Besides, my last visit to Ponyville went by so fast. Oh…” David paused as he turned to gaze upon her. “How soon will we need to get up tomorrow?”

Luna walked over to him. She took a deep breath and rubbed up against him. “I don’t have to be to the morning court till ten, so we can enjoy sleeping in till say 8:30. Then, we can enjoy a quiet breakfast together, before I have to leave.”

David reached out and clutched her lovingly in his arms, pulling her against him. “Hmm…Luna.” She cooed softly, reveling in his caring touch. “That sounds good to me. And I’m sure we can meet up tomorrow night. Right, honey?”

She gave him an endearing look, before she softly replied, “Of course, my love.”

He gave Luna another tender squeeze, then released her. “Let me…oh, how do I send Twilight a reply?” David gave her a quizzical look.

Luna giggled softly. “That’s where I come in.” She walked over to her desk and levitated a piece of blank parchment over to him, accompanied by a quill and small container of ink. “Here you are.”

David took the items from her and set them on the table’s cool wooden surface. “Okay then…Dear Twilight…” He muttered aloud and began to mumble as he scratched down his response to the unicorn’s letter. “Sincerely, David. There we go. One reply.” He smiled, turning to Luna. “So, how do we send this?”

She smiled back at him. “With magic of course.” Her horn lit up as she rolled the paper and used a simple spell to apply the royal seal, then in a flash of blue flame, she sent the letter on its way. “There we go.” Luna giggled again. “All set.”

David hugged her again. “Thank you.”

“Anytime. Now, would you care to join me in bed?”

“Of course. Just let me undress for the night.” Luna nodded, and then made her way over to the bed, while David stood by her dresser. He proceeded to remove his shoes, pants, socks, and shirt, leaving him in nothing but his underwear.

Before heading to bed, he thought he’d enjoy a quick glance out the bedroom window. Standing beside the bed, he looked out and caught sight of the moon. It continued to glow softly as it presided over the darkened Equestria.

His thoughts shifted for a moment, and despite his desire for Luna, he unwilling began to experience the harrowing events of the day as they flashed in his mind’s eye. The memories seemed just as real as when they happened. David could still feel the searing heat of Rend’s flames, making him continue to wonder how he survived. His beloved had offered a reasonable theory, but David couldn’t help but wonder what was going to happen next. That strange unicorn calling himself “Shroud” basically said his master would soon return to conquer Equestria.

David simply stood their mired in thought. Luna looked at him, her eyes teeming with concern. “David?”

Her caring voice broke his train of thought as he turned to look her way.

“What’s wrong? You seem troubled all of a sudden.” Luna slid across the turned back sheets and reached out a hoof, gently placing it on his side. “What’s bothering you?”

David let out a rather troubled sigh. “It’s stupid.”

She reached out, placing her hooves around him. “I sincerely doubt that. Now, come here.”

He joined her in bed as she pulled him close. David rested his head along her shoulder and slipped his arms around her. “Luna…”

“David, please…tell me what’s wrong? You know I’m here for you.”

“I know you are, Luna. I was just thinking about the attack in Canterlot today. I just feel a little baffled by what’s happened…and can’t help wondering what’s going to happen now. Like I said, it’s stupid.”

Luna looked David in the eye, giving him a caring glance. “No it’s not. I doubt anything like this has ever happened to you before. It’s only natural that you’d be concerned about it.”

“Yeah. I know worrying won’t help, but the memories seem to keep coming back to me anyway, even though I’d rather they didn’t.” He cast out a frustrated sigh. There he was with the pony he loved, but his mind wouldn’t stop hounding him.

Luna cuddled against him, and ran her hoof through his black hair. “It’ll be all right. You’ll see. Just as you’ve been there for me, now it’s my turn to be here for you.” She nuzzled her cheek along his and moaned softly into his ear.

Her loving sounds felt soothing, but his mind continued to stir. “Now, if only I could relax.”

Luna giggled at him. “Oh, I think I can fix that.” She laid on her side and pulled David down beside her, holding him close. “Quiet your mind…I’m here…so just relax.”

David looked into her glistening teal eyes and managed a smile for her. “I’m still so glad I’m with you.”

She nuzzled him back. “Just as I am…to be here with you.” Luna began to hum a calming tune, then after several seconds, she began to sing. “Now bid the day to just fade away. And know that the dark night will watch over you.” She continued humming, while running her hoof along his bare back. “Velvet skies, calming truth, it holds you close heart and soul – The Calm of Night.” She paused a moment as she caught her breath. “You needn’t cry, needn’t sigh, you won’t be left to wonder why. You shall see and you’ll be at the greatest of peace when you dream the night with me – The Calm of Night.”

David sighed softly and secured his arms around her, nuzzling against the velvety fur of her chest. Luna shared in his calming sigh and resumed her song. “You needn’t fear as the night comes nearer, and stirs your mind with dreams and desires.” Luna squeezed her forelegs around him and kept cuddling with him. “Just as a child sleeps, ever warm and sweet, I shall be there waiting for you – The Calm of Night.”

He looked up at her. His eyes glistening with the beginnings of freshly formed tears. David softly whispered her name and feeling calmer, kissed her cheek very softly. Luna in turn gently kissed his forehead, before singing the next verse. “We will take to the sky, just you and I, we won’t be left to wonder why. You shall see and you’ll be at the greatest of peace when you dream the night with me – The Calm of Night.” She paused a moment, smiling as she looked at her lover, only to see tears slowly trailing down his cheeks. From the look in his brown eyes, Luna could tell they were tears of love. Once again, David touched her heart deeply, causing her own eyes to become misty. The princess sighed and hugged him tightly as she finished her serenade. “Darkness remains, but it will part way, as the dark night brings forth the day – The Calm of Night.” With the utterance of the song’s final words, Luna felt tears of her own trail down her cheeks, while she continued to nuzzle her cheek to David’s.

He felt the dampness along their cheeks, and realizing Luna was crying too, only made more tears fall from his eyes. David held her tighter, feeling his love for her burn brightly as he felt a strong joy in his heart, knowing how much she cared for him.

The lovers gazed deep into each other’s eyes, seeing their orbs were both stained with lingering tears. They smiled at each other and shared the tenderest of hugs. David brought his mouth to Luna’s ear and whispered, “I love you, Luna.”

She responded in kind and quietly spoke, “I love you, David.”

Their hug concluded and the two gently wiped the other’s tears away. David’s mind troubled him no longer. Now, only the longings for his cherished princess occupied his thoughts. He began dancing his fingers through her silky mane, delighting in one of his favorite gestures.

Luna’s smile grew and she sighed, closing her eyes in response to his affectionate touch. Then, opening her eyes, she gave him an earnest look. “David…please, make love to me.”

He placed his right hand under her chin and stared at her with longing eyes. “Anything, for you…Luna.” David pressed his lips tenderly to her own, embracing her in his loving arms.

Luna moaned softly, slipping her hooves around his shoulders as she returned his kiss. Their lips wrestled gently in response to their growing desires. David placed his right hand on Luna’s left hind leg and began caressing it as he moaned softly from their embraced lips. She slid her right hoof along his fairly hairy chest and started rubbing him affectionately.

Following their kiss, Luna and David laid there, staring into each other’s eyes. She continued trailing her hoof across his chest, occasionally dipping down over his belly and back up. A playful smile curled up her lips. “After all that’s happened today…we really need this.”

David’s hand went from her leg up to Luna’s cutie mark, where he slowly swept his hand in a circular motion. “Yes…we do.” He returned her spirited smile, and started walking his fingers from her cutie mark down her leg.

Luna giggled with shivers of anticipation, delighted by both his eagerness and desire for her. She grinned, while her hoof trailed down below his belly encountering the familiar obstacle of his underwear. Luna gave him a sincere glance. “You mind losing those?”

He chuckled warm-heartedly at her. “Of course not.” David cupped his hand along her chin and slowly pulled it away. Then briefly departing the bed, he rose to his feet. Slipping his thumbs into the elastic of his undergarment, he promptly slid them down, permitting them to drop around his ankles and then stepped aside. David grinned at Luna and stooped down to recover his cottony garment. Gripping the one end in his left hand, he playfully laughed as he tossed them at her. His underwear draped along her horn and partially brushed along her muzzle.

Luna gave him a strange look, but her expression quickly shifted as she began giggling happily. She sat up and swatted his undergarment away with her hoof and let it fall back from her side of the bed, where it came to rest on the floor.

She continued to smile as she looked back to him. “It seems I helped improve your mood, even more than I thought.”

David chuckled again. “It sure looks that way.” Then he beamed her a devilish smile as he returned to bed and playfully tackled her. “Gotcha!”

“Whoa!” Luna gasped with a start as she tumbled with David onto the mattress of her bed, landing along the group of mostly soft pillows.

Luna looked up and discovered she was not only pinned, but had been embraced by David as well. Smiling up at him, she thought his playfulness warranted a reward. Placing her hooves around his neck, she pulled him in for a very deep and passionate kiss. They both allowed their eyes to close as soft moans of pleasure filled the room.

At almost the same instance, they felt their mouths open as their tongues bumped into each other. Luna and David enjoyed the oral embrace, allowing each other’s tongue to caress, slowly at first and then more vigorously in response to their rising passions.

The kiss continued for a few more moments and came to a blissful end. Both lovers remained there, lightly panting for air. Luna felt David’s warm breath fall along her muzzle, while he in turn felt hers along his face. He sighed in response, reaching a hand to her mane, slowly walking his fingers through her silky tresses.

Eyeing her neck, David leaned in and planted a sensual kiss on Luna, causing her to whimper quietly. She gasped softly as she allowed her tingling wings to push their way free from her sides, while a strong blush formed on her pale purple cheeks. He smiled at the sight of Luna’s growing arousal, trailing his right hand to her left wing, while leaving his right around her delicate neck. David brushed his fingers along her incredibly soft feathers, watching her reaction as his digits brought her more and more pleasure.

Luna gave him a seductive smile as she brushed her loins along his. David’s mouth dropped open and his eyes shut for a moment. He could feel the heat radiating from her crescent, stoking the fires of his arousal even more. His excitement grew as his manhood completely rose to attention, the head softly brushing along Luna’s curves. “Oh, Luna.” David moaned and sighed heavenly from the feeling of being so close to her.

He gasped as he felt her hoof sweep against the underside of his shaft. Luna giggled at David’s enjoyable reaction to her touch. Then, she felt jolting ripples of ecstasy careen up her back as she felt his digits softly tickle the outer flesh of her marehood. She shivered from the soothing sensation. “Mmm…David.”

Luna’s hoof began to stroke him faster along his length. She hoped to make him feel wonderful, just as he always made her feel. Additional moans and sighs from David met her ears, adding to her smile.

David began to feel a gradual build up of pleasure in his hunger-riddled masculinity as Luna’s touch sent waves of delight racing up his back. In response, he began stroking his fingers along her moistening slit, eliciting a series of delicate moans from her, seeing an endless yearning in her eyes.

Denying her no more, David slipped a few of his fingers inside her marehood, and began massaging her wet inner walls. Her head drifted back, sinking into the pillows as she felt her heart start pounding in her chest. Luna’s breath grew deeper and she felt flush while she broke out into a sweat.

Luna did her best to keep her hoof stroking his smooth underside, while his touch continued to make her feel like she was melting inside. The feelings they shared and knowing David would gladly lay down his life for her, made every moment all the more wondrous as she devoured every ounce of pleasure he gave her. Her thoughts began to crumble as she was slowly surrendering herself to him.

David felt his own mind begin to grow fuzzy, just from the sheer levels of bliss their foreplay was bringing them, and was only intensified by the emotions he felt for her burning in his heart. He noticed his own breath begin to intensify as his chest started to heave. David leaned in and briefly nuzzled along Luna’s cheek, moaning pleasantly into her ear. Then, as he drew back he locked her into a loving kiss.

After their lips parted, David gave her a distinct look. Luna nodded. “I’m ready.”

He offered her an enticing smile. “Good. Now just lay there…and let your human stallion do the rest.” David winked at her.

Luna giggled in a seductive fashion, and brought her lips to his ear. “Please, take me, my human stallion.” Her lips brushed along his ear and she gently nipped at him, before pulling back. Luna wrapped her hooves around his neck and gave him the most seductive glance she’d ever given him. It made him long for her even more. Doing his best to return her “come hither” look, David gently pushed himself against her folds and slowly entered. He shared her pleasant sigh as they savored the sensation of joining together.

Luna moaned contently, feeling his entire length slide inside her. She affectionately squeezed her walls around him, welcoming David.

The combination of her warmth and moisture caused David to pause for a moment, allowing him to savor the enrapturing sensation of being within his mare. “Luna.”

She looked up at him smiling brightly, and her eyes glistening with joy as she too enjoyed the feeling of being so close to him. “David.”

The two shared another loving kiss, while David caressed her mane, just before he started moving on her. Keeping his hands on her shoulders, he slowly pulled back, before thrusting back in. Gradually he worked into a rhythm, which seemed to be quite to her liking. Luna began to sigh and moan from the delight that he was bringing her.

Wanting to return the favor from their past encounters, Luna placed the hooves of her forelegs on his waist, but instead of guiding his motions, she opted to caress him, adding her soothing touch to his blissful movement.

Luna cast out a louder moan, feeling her desire continue to grow. The added touch of her hooves along his waist and hips caused David to feel the waves of pleasure storm across him faster and faster. His member tingled even more, but he knew his lady had no reason to fear a quick end to his performance. There was plenty of stamina left in him, and for her, there was nothing he wouldn’t endure.

Her whimpers began to grow along side her quickening breath. Luna managed to move her hooves back to his shoulders. It was now all she could do to focus on occasionally squeezing him each time he thrust into her. Luna’s mind, like her body, seemed to have melted in a haze of ecstasy. She felt overjoyed as her body continued to surge toward its inevitable finale.

David kept his rhythmic motion going strong, and at the same time, he made sure not to be overly rough, which seemed more to Luna’s liking. He could tell that from the look in her eyes as she managed to gaze up at him, before both of them felt her body tremble violently. Luna started gasping and twitching as she let out a series of lengthy moans.

He felt a surge of moisture rush around his manhood, while Luna’s walls squeezed him tightly, momentarily halting his movement. David remained still on her and began sweeping his hand along her hair, smiling at her. Luna’s violent gasps for air began to subside, replaced by calmer breaths. She returned his smile, but gave him a concerned look.

“What’s wrong, Luna?”

She huffed a little, before replying. “We didn’t finish together.”

David chuckled at her, continuing to comb his fingers through her silky mane. “It’s more than all right.” He whispered softly and lovingly to her.

Luna smiled again. “Yes, it will be all right.” She giggled playfully at him. “Mmm, I still feel wonderful.” She rubbed her hoof under his chin. “Keep going, my love.”

David grinned at her. “Of course, my beautiful Luna.”

Her expression softened and she sighed from his kind words. Then she moaned softly, feeling him resume moving on her. Luna walked her hooves down to the middle of his back, and pulled him toward her each time he thrust into her.

David felt himself continue to build to the point of no return. A nearly white heat rolled across his body as his breath deepened. He grunted and then let out a few soothing moans as his motion grew into a steady pace, pushing him closer and closer to the edge. His body began to twitch, and Luna could tell from the look in his eyes that he must have been getting close.

It was then, the princess noticed the heated pleasure began returning to her loins with each thrust he made. She smiled up and him and kept her hooves around him, while she began to moan and whimper, as her breath became shallow once again.

David sighed and softly grunted as he felt Luna continue to squeeze around him with each inward motion. She leaned up and whispered to him. “Just let go.”

He gasped sharply as a powerful wave of bliss ripped across his body. David thrust into her one final time and burst, casting his warmth several times into his beloved. Luna squeezed her walls around him as she too felt a storm of rapturous bliss tear across her body, causing her to join him in moaning heavenly from the pleasure of their union.

David embraced her and held her tightly in his arms as he gasped for breath. Luna secured her hooves around him as she too panted for air.

Gradually their labored breathing began to calm. Luna gazed up at him, a look of devotion beaming from her eyes and a loving smile adorning her face. “That was incredible, my love.” She caressed his cheek with her right hoof, while giving his manhood a final squeeze.

David sighed from the elated feeling of her marehood’s tender embrace. He swept the fingers of his left hand along her mane, savoring the silky texture, and staring at her with a nearly endless devotion of his own. “It was the perfect conclusion to a calming night, my darling.”

Luna giggled and gave him a pony kiss – rubbing her nose against his, before cuddling cheek to cheek with him. “David.”

He chuckled softly, continuing to dance his fingers through her hair. “Luna.”

A few seconds passed and David rolled off of her. The two turned on their sides, quickly drawing each other close in a loving embrace. They began to cuddle, nuzzling their cheeks, in a very loving manner. Luna sighed contently from the serenity of the moment. She gazed over at David and saw him looking back at her. The princess smiled as her horn illuminated with a blue glow. A very soothing melody began to fill the air of Luna’s room.

David looked around and then back to her. “Luna, where is that beautiful music coming from?”

She giggled quietly and kept smiling at him. “It’s coming from over there.”

His gazed follower her pointing hoof to a crystal resting on her vanity that was partially illuminated by the glow of her moonlight. “That crystal is playing the music?” David looked at her with eyes full of intrigue.

Luna nodded. “That’s right. It’s called a melody crystal. They are quite rare, and were discovered by the unicorn, Starswirl the Bearded, long ago in the mountains beyond the deserts of Saddle Arabia.”

David scratched his head. “Didn’t you mention him in one of our conversations back on Earth?”

“Yes, I did. Now, Starswirl found that these crystals could copy a song from your memory and play it back over and over again for anyone to enjoy. One of his spells made this process simple for any pony to use.” Luna continued caressing his cheek as she finished her explanation.

David smiled and let out a calming sigh. “That’s a beautiful melody. It’s very moving.”

“I’m glad you like it, David. It’s from a long time ago. Back before I became Nightmare Moon. A musician named Tempo, and a very special stallion to me, composed this to show his love of both my nights and of me. He called this piece “Luna’s Night”.” She sighed in an almost sorrowful tone.

“A very fitting title, but you seem sad all of a sudden.” David placed a hand to her velvety cheek. “How come?”

“This song always meant a lot to me, that’s why I placed it on this crystal. I used to listen to it during those lonely nights when I felt isolated and unappreciated by the other ponies.” Luna paused for a moment. David saw her eyes glisten in the pale light of her night.

“Luna.”

She sighed heavily. “After Tempo passed away, and it seemed my nights were being shunned by everypony, I fell into despair. That’s why I used to sit under my starry sky and cry while I listened to this song.” It was then that Luna felt David’s arms embrace her tightly, while he began nuzzling against her neck. “David?”

He shared her sigh, continuing to hold her. “I know I didn’t do anything, and that it happened before I was even born, but…I still feel sorry for what happened to you.” Luna cooed softly from his words, while he continued to rub his cheek along her neck. “No one should have to feel so alone.”

David pulled back, and gazed deeply into her eyes. She smiled as she faintly saw herself reflected in his eyes. “You’re so sweet. It’s a shame though…” Luna sighed, and despite the joy of the moment, a harsh reality dawned on her. Just like her stallion from the past, David’s life was finite and would end long before hers.

He felt puzzled as he continued to gaze her way. “What’s a shame, Luna?”

For a moment she considered lying to him or just making up something to change the subject, but her heart wouldn’t let her. David had come to mean too much to her, even if it was in such a short time.

Luna’s head and ears sagged for a moment. Casting out a bewildered sigh, she looked his way. “I just remembered that like most ponies, you humans live short lives, well, compared to an alicorn.”

“Oh, you’re right.” David let out a heavy sigh of his own. “Then, I guess that means I will end up causing you great pain someday, that is…if we stay together for the remainder of my life.” He sat up and cast his glance down to the sheets.

Barely a second passed before Luna drew him back into her loving embrace. “Come here, David.”

“Luna?” He looked at her and saw the love continuing to beam from her eyes. The smile returned to his lips as he replaced his arms around her, feeling her wings surround him and sweep their feathery softness across his bare back.

Luna sobbed softly, holding him tightly. “You know something, David?”

Shaking his head he looked into her glistening teal eyes. “No, what is it, my love?”

“Even if I’m destined to long outlive you, I’m not going to push you away and live wondering what we might have shared together.” Luna sniffed back a few tears. “My heart wouldn’t let me.”

A few moments ago, David would have thought it impossible that he’d be moved to tears again, and so soon. Nevertheless, his eyes were overflowing with them as he kept squeezing Luna in his arms, unable to fight back a few wily sobs that managed to escape his mouth.

The song on the crystal continued to fill the room with its sweet tones as it played on. David and Luna cried for a bit, but soon found their mouths seeking each other out in a needed kiss of their still deepening love.

Their mouths parted almost as soon as their lips had met, their tongues swirling together, extending their intimacy even more. A mixture of their saliva and tears danced across their tongues, while their undying emotions keep them savoring every passing second of the kiss.

They both whimpered and moaned softly, enjoying the kiss just a little while longer, before it ended. As they pulled back, they both saw a thin string of saliva shimmer in the gentle glow of the moonlight, which continued to stream in through a part in the curtains on the bedroom window.

Luna and David shared another loving embrace as they lay back down, letting their heads sink into their respective pillows.

Having regained his composure, David adjusted his head along his pillow and smiled at Luna, running his hand along the velvety fur of her side. “Luna, as long as I’m able, I’ll always stay with you…always.”

The princess returned his smile and felt deeply touched by his words. Luna was glad she made the decision she had. “David…my dearest David.” She ran her hoof along his hair, continuing to share his loving smile, before she let out a delicate yawn.

He chuckled at her. “I suppose it is starting to get late. Why don’t we get some rest?”

She nodded. “Yes. I’d love to.” Luna used her magic and drew the sheet and blanket up over them, and then silenced the crystal.

David stayed as close to her as he could. “Hmmm…my Luna. I’m going to enjoy dreaming the night with you.”

Luna couldn’t resist giggling. His thoughtfulness often brought out her playful and loving side, which gave her an emotional high she couldn’t seem to get enough of. “Till morning…I’ll be right next to you.”

“Yes, together, till the dark night brings forth the day.” He replied to her, holding her close.

Luna sighed as she placed her hooves against his chest. She then rested her forehead near his, making sure to mind her horn. David could feel her warm breath fall along his neck, and from the smile on her face, he could tell she felt his the same.

After sharing a short good night kiss, the two laid silently, allowing themselves to drift off to the land of dreams.

* * * * *

Meanwhile, the night reigned on in Ponyville. Most of the town had quieted and grown dark under the soothing veil of Luna’s night. Across the way, there were still a few lights on in Twilight Sparkle’s home.

Twilight was enjoying some light reading as she started to wind down for the night. Using her magic, she turned the page of her book. It was about then that she noticed some light clattering in the kitchen. Glancing up from her book, she smiled. A few moments passed and she heard the familiar patter of dragon feet on the wooden floor of the library. It was just as she had suspected – Spike was still awake.

Rising from her cushion, Twilight stepped silently to the doorway. There, she caught sight of her assistant. “I thought that was you, Spike.”

The dragon looked up at her and grinned. “Oh, hey, Twilight. I should have guessed you’d still be up.”

“Yep. I was just doing a little before bedtime reading.” Twilight noticed Spike was carrying a plate with what looked like a sandwich upon it. “Having a late night snack?” She giggled softly as she waited for his response.

Spike looked at his food and then back to her. “Yeah. I have a case of the munchies.” He grinned again and took a small bite of his sandwich. “Mmm, peanut butter and gemstones.”

Twilight smiled and let out another laugh. “You and your gemstones.”

He smiled with her just before his stomach rumbled. “What?” Spike set his sandwich down on a nearby end table. “Come on, these don’t usually give me indegest…” Spike let out a fiery green belch, which quickly morphed into a hovering roll of parchment, bearing the Royal Canterlot seal.

It floated down in front of Twilight. Spike gave her a funny look. “A letter from Princess Celestia…but shouldn’t she be in bed?”

Twilight examined the scroll. Placing a hoof to her chin, she noticed something different about it. “I don’t think it’s from Princess Celestia.”

“Then who?” Spike wondered.

Using her magic, Twilight unrolled the paper and studied it briefly. She grinned with glee. “Spike! Princess Luna sent this, it’s a reply from David!”

The dragon spied the nearby clock and then looked back to Twilight. “Why would they send a letter so late at night?”

Twilight ignored Spikes grumbling as she quickly read the letter. Setting it aside she gave him a cheery look. “David has accepted my invitation and will be coming to visit tomorrow.”

Spike gave her a nod. “Well, that’s what you were hoping for, wasn’t it?”

“It was.” She continued to smile, and then she noted the time and gave Spike a silly look. “By the way, Spike. It’s not that late for them to have sent a reply. I mean, it’s only a little after eleven.”

Grabbing his sandwich, Spike just shrugged his shoulders. “I guess you’re right. Well, I’m going to finish my snack and call it a night. See ya in the morning, Twilight.”

Twilight continued bubbling with glee as she gave him an energetic nod. “All right, Spike. Sleep well.”

Once Spike left the room, Twilight went back to her study and set the letter on her desk. Taking a fresh piece of parchment from her stationery, she began working on a new checklist. Even though she had been planning David’s next visit, there were still a few things she wanted to double check, prior to his arrival.

* * * * *

It was nearly dawn when David joined Luna on her balcony as she set the moon. Then, after they watched Celestia raise the morning sun, just above the horizon, the two went back to her room and crawled under the covers for a little more sleep.

It was about five till six when they went back to bed, giving them plenty of time to continue resting together.

Luna was spooning David and had her back pressed against his front side. His loving arms were wrapped around her and she had her hooves covering his hands, while their heads rested side-by-side on the pillows.

No more than ten minutes had passed since the two laid back down. They were both lightly dosing and were still stirring a bit in the relaxing quiet of early morning. The curtains covering Luna’s bedroom window filtered out some of the sunlight, keeping it from being overly bright in her room.

The princess began to rouse a little more, happily resting against her beloved. Feeling a little more awake and a bit playful, Luna started lightly rubbing against David. She adjusted her tail and draped it over his right leg as she began brushing her rump along his crotch.

David moaned pleasantly as he squeezed her in his arms. Luna shuddered softly from the feeling of his lips pressing gingerly on her neck. He nuzzled his cheek along her mane and ran his right hand along her silky tail, which remained draped on his leg. “Morning, honey.”

Luna giggled, nuzzling him back. “Morning, my love. Mmm…” She sighed contently as David planted another loving kiss on her neck.

She continued rubbing against him, causing him to sigh pleasantly. “That feels good…what you’re doing.”

“Oh, so you like it?” Luna glanced back at him, speaking in a seductive voice.

“I do.” David raised his right hand and swept his fingers along her horn, making her gasp briefly.

“Ooh…David.” Luna moaned faintly as she continued rubbing along him.

“Ahh, Luna.” David moaned quietly, and Luna quickly discovered why. She cooed happily as she felt his masculinity rise up and gently bump against her curves.

“Feeling frisky this morning?” Luna turned her head and affectionately nuzzled his left arm.

“No more than you are.” David returned his hand to her tail and resumed stroking it.

“Well then, what are you going to do about it, hmm?” Luna questioned him in a playful voice and glanced back, awaiting an answer.

He placed his left hand on her chin and coaxed her to turn her head toward him. “How about this…” His words faded as his lips met hers for an exchange of passion.

She moaned with him in a very soothing tone, while they shared their kiss for just a little longer. Luna continued rubbing against him, delighted by the addition of his aroused manhood. She moaned again, feeling the head of his member slide along her crescent.

As she kept up her soothing motions, David noticed a delightfully warm moisture along Luna’s slit. He moved his hand from her tail and tenderly caressed her dampening crease, noticing just how impassioned she had become.

It was then that he noticed her wings begin to move. Her right stiffened and came to rest on his side, partially pushing back the covers. David raised his side, allowing her left wing to stretch out across the bed. He delicately lay back down, before asking, “I’m not hurting your wing, am I?”

“Uh-uh. In fact, your weight feels good.” Luna muttered as she felt his fingers continue to trace her feminine curves. “Oh, David.” Her moaned words faded into sighs of bliss. She gasped, cooing contently as she felt him slide two fingers into her wet marehood. Luna pushed against him even harder, feeling elated from his touch and the feelings she continued to relish in her heart.

Luna reached down with her right hoof and began stroking the smooth side of his shaft, filling David with boundless pleasure. Her touch sent shivers of delight up his spine as he felt his desire for her grow. “Luna, despite last night…I’m…I’m still so horny for you.”

She rubbed against him again and yearned, “Mmm, I know. I still want you, just as badly.” Her body lightly trembled, while she let his touch consume her with nearly endless desire. “David…take me, now.”

David nuzzled her mane and placed his left arm around her again. “With pleasure, my princess.”

He removed his fingers from her and Luna let out a satisfied moan as she felt his manhood part the petals of her marehood, sliding his length inside of her. She welcomed him back with a loving squeeze of her inner walls. David moaned softly in her ear and gently nipped at it.

Placing his other arm around her, he began thrusting into her, filling Luna with an overwhelming sense of elation. She placed her hooves around his arms and started moving her hips causing his motions to lesson as she happily returned the favor. Luna started swishing her tail along his leg, hoping to give him even more pleasure.

David held her tightly, while kissing her neck and then he looked her in the eye, locking Luna into a kiss of deep passion. Their tongues caressed each other as the movement between them continued to escalate. The kiss ended, allowing them both to take in needed gasps of air. David and Luna’s breathing started becoming shallow and more rapid as their minds glazed over with bliss.

The sensation in Luna’s body was just as wondrous as the night before. It felt even more wondrous from the knowledge that David felt so strongly about her. She did her best to make sure he knew just how much she returned his powerful emotions. Luna leaned her head back and nuzzled along him as best she could, while her body continued to fall victim to the ravages of their burning desires.

David resumed thrusting against her, holding her tightly in his loving arms. His breath continued to deepen right along with hers. He shared a series of rapturous moans with her, feeling endless shivers of delight from her soothing and rather lusting moans. He whispered her name into her ear as he felt a powerful buildup in his manhood.

Luna began to whimper as she felt a fervent heat spread out across her body. She knew he had nearly driven her over the edge, she only hoped he wouldn’t be far behind her. Her concerns faded to nothing as she felt his body begin trembling right along with hers. Luna gasped a series of short breaths, just before letting out a chain of heavenly moans, leading up to a longer and somewhat louder one. She felt feverish as an incredible level of bliss stormed across her body. Moisture surged from her loins, as her body was rocked to its very core. Her walls squeezed around David, just as he finished his final thrust. He held Luna tightly as he felt himself erupt inside her, while his body was jolted from endless ripples of pleasure. David managed to give her another loving squeeze in his arms as he gasped heavily for air.

After a few moments had passed, their breathing calmed and returned to normal. David loosened his arms around her, allowing Luna to turn around and face him. She greeted him with a very loving smile as she began rubbing her left hind leg along his right leg. “Mmm.” She sighed contently, gazing deep into his brown eyes. “That was just as amazing as last night.”

David smiled back, staring into her teal orbs, sweeping the fingers of his right hand through her silky light blue mane. “It was truly heavenly, my darling…my sweet Luna.”

Luna nestled closer to him, placing her hooves against his chest. She rubbed her nose along his and giggled happily. “David…my dearest David.” She cooed quietly, enjoying the soothing caress of his breath along her muzzle. A content sigh escaped her mouth as David surprised her and lightly scratched behind her ears. She smiled at him. “I was just thinking about asking you to do that. What made you…?”

“Decide to try that?” Luna nodded. David chuckled warmly at her, stroking her mane again. “You are a pony, so I was just wondering if you might enjoy that, my princess.”

“Hmm…I did, immensely.” Luna let out a quiet yawn as she rubbed her cheek against his.

He chuckled softly and returned her loving gesture, while they remained close. Then without a word, they both fell back asleep and began resting peacefully.

* * * * *

The two lovers remained at each other’s side as they began to stir. David smiled as he felt the familiar caress of Luna’s warm breath on his neck. Opening his eyes, he beheld the captivating visage of his beloved. Noticing his arms were still draped around her, David gave he a tender squeeze and gently kissed her forehead, below her slender horn. Luna moaned faintly and gradually opened her eyes. Seeing David’s welcoming expression made her smile back as she moved to nuzzle his cheek. “My love.” She greeted him in a warm and loving voice, affectionately kissing his lips. “I see we’re still nestled closely.”

David felt almost giddy as he chuckled under his breath, continuing to beam her a cheerful smile. “We are, my sweet.” He reached out his right hand and softly ran his fingers through her mane.

Luna slid her hooves up from his chest and around his neck, softly brushing his hair with her left hoof. “Did you sleep well?”

He nodded. “I did. Mmm, but I slept even better after that delightful morning sex we shared.”

Luna blushed as she recalled that wonderful experience. “Yes, that was just as wondrous as last night. I know I slept peacefully after each time we made beautiful love.” She sighed moving her hoof to caress his cheek, her smile showing no signs of ending. “I never dreamed I’d find someone quite like you, David.”

David moved his hand from her mane and ran the back of it along her velvety cheek. “Luna…I know what you mean.” Like her, his smile showed no signs of fading.

Luna wiggled her rump briefly as she turned back the sheets. “Oh my, would excuse me, David? I just noticed how badly I need to pee.”

“Not at all, Luna.”

“I’ll be right back.” She rubbed her nose against his and then rose from the bed. Quickly, she trotted to the washroom, gently closing the door behind her.

David let his head sink back into the pillow and for a moment he consider going back to sleep. That was, till he spied the alarm clock. It was quarter till nine. He knew his time with Luna was quickly waning. Before long, she would be heading to the daytime court and he would be departing for Ponyville.

Rising from the bed, he stood up and gathered his clothes and promptly dressed. He was certainly looking forward to the return trip to Ponyville. David was planning to take Rarity up on her offer to make some new clothes for him. In the insanity of the past few days, he hadn’t had a chance to get any of his things washed. While the clothes he had on were clean, following his bath before dinner with Luna and her sister, he knew they wouldn’t stay clean forever. Plus, his clothes form the day before weren’t in such good shape, following the battle with Rend.

He grinned as walked over to Luna’s vanity. It was then that she emerged from the bathroom and let out a calming sigh. “Ooh, I didn’t think I needed to go that bad.” She giggled as she walked over to David.

He glanced back at her. “I trust you feel better now?”

She giggled again. “I do. I see you’re all dressed.”

“Yeah, and if you’d pardon me, I think I’d best use the bathroom, before we head to breakfast.”

“Of course. I need to put on my regalia and make myself presentable anyway.” Luna gave him a brief nuzzle, before he stepped away, heading to the bathroom.

She gathered her elegant shoes, jewelry and her crown. After adorning herself with them, Luna returned to the mirror. A new smile formed on her face as she thought about how happy she’s been, now that David was in her life.

Luna turned her head in response to the bathroom door opening. David stepped out and chuckled. “Now that’s what I call relief.”

She placed a hoof over her mouth and giggled at him. “I know what you mean.”

David smiled as he joined her at the vanity. “Like you, I didn’t realize I had to go that badly either.” He placed his arms around her and gave her a brief cuddle. “Hey, I see you put your royal attire back on.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, I doubt I should face the court without my normal ensemble.” She looked at her reflection and then back to him. “So, how do I look?”

David nuzzled the portion of her mane, pooling along her neck. “You look beautiful.”

She giggled. “Beside that, do I look presentable? Does my mane look all right?” Luna gave him an inquisitive look.

He gave her tresses a thorough glance. “Well, considering the fun we had last night, your hair still looks lovely. Though, I guess it could use a little touching up.” David backed up his admission by running his hand along her pale blue locks.

Luna gave a strong look and couldn’t disagree. She smiled at him. “Yes, my mane could use touched up. Would you like to do it for me?”

The smile on David’s face grew. “I’d love to.” He reached down and picked up her favorite brush, the same one he used the other night when he sang to her.

David began gingerly running the brush through her lightly tangled mane, starting at the ends and slowly working his way up. Luna closed her eyes and sighed contently. Just like the other night, she once again enjoyed the feeling of her lover running the brush through her hair. It brought a strong feeling of serenity to her.

Before too much time had passed, the brush did its job and restored Luna’s mane to its prior loveliness. David ran his fingers through her silky locks and confirmed there were no more tangles. “How’s that, Luna?

She leaned back and batted her eyes at him. “That’s lovely, thank you.”

He kissed her cheek and gave her a tender hug. “You’re more than welcome. Oh, but what about your tail?”

Luna raised her tail and saw it too could use a little attention. Giving him a playful look, she bumped her rump into him. “Hmm, I think you should brush my tail too.” She winked at him.

David felt his cheeks become a little flushed, but he laughed as he reclaimed the brush. “All right. Just leave it to me.” He grinned as he took her tail in his hand and began deftly working the brush along it.

Luna took a deep breath as David repeated the same process with her tail. After giving it a good brushing, Luna’s tail had been restored to its fluffy and silky glory. David set her brush on the vanity and held her tail up, rubbing his cheek along it. “There, it’s nice and soft again.”

Luna giggled back at him as he released it. Taking another deep breath, she looked herself over in the mirror. “Yes, I think this will do nicely.”

David stood beside her and placed an arm around her. “You’re pretty as a princess, my love.”

She smiled at him and lightly bumped her forehead to his, minding her horn. “David, you say such thoughtful things.”

He gave her a sincere look. “Anything, for you.”

Luna gave him a brief but passionate kiss on the lips, before she realized the time. “Well, it’s a little after nine. Shall we head to breakfast?”

David walked to her chamber door and opened it. Pointing his arm toward the corridor, he looked her way. “Of course. After you, my lady.” He lightly bowed before her in a chivalrous display.

Luna couldn’t help but blush. It always made her feel special when he would perform such caring and respectful gestures for her. She walked over to the door and made sure to affectionately bump against him as she passed.

The two laughed playfully as they entered the hallway. David closed the door to her room, while he continued to chuckle as they started toward the Royal dining hall.

* * * * *

After enjoying a delightful breakfast, it was time for Luna and David to part ways. They stood just beyond the large double doors of the dining hall. Luna kicked her hoof along the elegant tiled floor of the castle, feeling just a little apprehensive.

“Well, I guess this is goodbye for now.” Her words had a saddened tone to them.

David looked up at her and smiled. “Yeah. I know I’m going to miss you, Luna. But, we’ll see each other for dinner tonight.”

She perked back up. “That’s right. Don’t mind me, David. It’s just been a long time since I’ve had someone special, and we’ve only been apart for a couple hours here and there, since we met.”

David stood close to her and gazed deep into her eyes, placing a loving hand on her right shoulder. “I know what you mean. I hardly remember the last time I had someone half as amazing as you in my life.”

“David…” Luna felt her love for him resonate in her heart. She embraced him in a loving hug and sighed happily.

“Luna…I love you.” He returned her hug and gave her a tight squeeze.

“I love you, David.”

They both scanned the corridor and saw no signs of anypony. Seeing they were alone, the two shared a heavenly kiss before it was time for them to part ways.

“Take care, my dear princess. I hope the day court goes well for you.” David patted her back and continued to smile at her.

“I will. Enjoy your time in Ponyville, my love.” Luna smiled at him, feeling just a little awkward. She wasn’t big on good-byes, but seldom hesitated to do what must be done.

The two parted and waved farewell to each other as they went their separate ways down the corridor.

Author's Note

Just at note to those of you that have read or re-read this chapter. The lyrics from the song Luna sings to David have been changed, so no copyrighted content has been used.

Featured Music:

The Melody Crystal's Song - "Luna's Night" by TheDashDub

Chapter 12 - "Return to Ponyville - Part 1: The Forge"

David came to an opened connecting hall when he noticed a familiar face approach. It was the regal and beautiful Princess Celestia. He approached her with a mind full of wonder.

She greeted him with a warm smile, holding her wings up in a proud but respectful display. “There you are, David. I was hoping I’d catch you before you left.”

He looked at Celestia curiously. “Oh, what can I do for you, princess?”

“I just needed to speak with you before you leave, that’s all.” She explained, still smiling.

“All right, what’s on your mind?”

“Let’s talk over here.” Celestia pointed a hoof to one of the nearby courtyards that could be reached from any of the elegant archways of the opened corridor. They emerged in the warming light of the sun and stood by a magnificent fountain. The gentle sound of its flowing water meshed nicely with the morning birds chirping their songs of gratitude for the new day.

“It’s a lovely day, princess.”

“Please, you may call me Celestia. There’s no need to be formal when nopony else is around.” She gave him a reinforcing smile, which properly conveyed her sincerity.

David gave Celestia a nod, as he looked upon her, still wondering what she wanted from him. “Now, what did you wish to discuss?”

Celestia’s gaze turned to the fountain, her eyes following the various streams as they met the pool of the basin below. Shifting her head, she focused her attention back on David. “Well, Luna’s birthday is in less than a week. I just wanted to ask you if you’d be interested in attending a party I’ve planned for her.”

David smiled brightly at the princess. “Of course. I’d love to come, especially for Luna.” Though as David replayed Celestia’s words in his mind, he recalled a solemn tone in her voice, she almost sounded saddened or troubled, unless he was mistaken. Still, he felt compelled to ask. “Is everything okay, Celestia? I might be wrong, but you seem a tad troubled.”

Celestia chuckled, placing a hoof along her mouth. “Forgive me. I’m usually better at hiding my emotions, but you are right.”

Being correct didn’t exactly make David happy, for he now felt a desire to inquire further as to why she was distressed. “Did you want to talk about it, I mean if I’m not being too nosey.”

She shook her head, while her long enchanted mane swirled and fluttered in the faint breeze. “You aren’t being nosey, it’s just not a very pleasant memory.” Celestia sighed heavily as the event resurfaced in her mind. “Let me explain. Last year was Luna’s first birthday since she returned from her banishment in the moon. When her birthday came around, Luna was understandably excited. She planned a party and I did everything I could to help her prepare. My sister invited a few or her new friends and I even told her I’d attend, just as soon as I took care of an important meeting.” The alicorn paused, halting her words as she briefly cast her glance to the mostly clear sky.

“Why do I have a feeling that this story isn’t going to have a happy ending.” David raised an eyebrow and looked at Celestia, fearful that his suspicious were about to be confirmed.

She lowered her head and Celestia’s ears drooped down. “Because it didn’t.” Another sigh fell from her mouth. “I later learned that none of Luna’s new friends showed up. To make matters worse my meeting with a visiting diplomat ran longer than I expected, so I was late getting to her party. By the time I arrived…I…it was terrible. I found Luna crying in the corner of the room. The entire place was a mess. In her anger and sorrow, Luna flipped out and trashed everything with her magic. T-there was cake, sandwiches and soda spilled everywhere, mixed in with a variety of party decorations and broken glasses.” Celestia paused again and fluffed her wings, taking in a staggered breath as she fought to maintain her composure.

David reluctantly reached a sympathetic hand toward her, resting it on her shoulder. “Are you okay?”

She nodded silently. “I’m fine. As I said, this isn’t a fond memory. Now, naturally as soon as I arrived, I rushed to my sister’s side. I apologized over and over for being late and for her guests not showing up. I told her I’d do my best to make it up to her. Thankfully, the two of us did go on to have a fun night, but Luna said she never wanted another party again. Especially when she and I learned that her guests didn’t show, because they were afraid of displeasing her and bringing down the wrath of Nightmare Moon. I told them they were all being ridiculous, but regardless, the damage had been done. Since last year’s fiasco, Luna has made some true friends in Ponyville and she now has you. That’s why I decided to give it another try, and throw her a surprise party this year. I’m hoping I can change her mind about birthday parties.”

David gave Celestia a very sincere expression and smiled. “Don’t worry, Celestia. I’ll be there, no matter what. I’d never do anything to let Luna down.”

“I know you wouldn’t. That’s why I’m so glad to hear you say it. Luna will be thrilled to see you there.” Celestia smiled back at him and seemed much happier than she did a few moments ago. “I’ve already informed my faithful student, Twilight about the party. She said she and her friends are going to be attending. Oh, and in my last letter from her, she said she had invited you back to Ponyville. Which reminds me.”

“Hmm?” David looked at her curiously and finally noticed the princess had on a saddlebag. “What’s with the…?”

Celestia smiled at him. Using her magic she removed a small leather pouch that jingled as she levitated it over to him. “Now, I know it’s not much, but I want you to have this.”

He took the pouch and loosened the string, checking the contents inside. “Gold coins?” He voiced questioningly, looking at her with a mesh of intrigue and confusion. “Is this money?”

She nodded. “Why yes, it’s a pouch filled with bits, the currency of our world. Each coin is marked with a numeric value. The contents of that bag totals 1,000 bits.”

David’s eyes widened. “What did I do to deserve this?” He gave her a genuine look, not thinking he’d done anything special enough to warrant such a fine gift.

Celestia gave him a look of disbelief. “You can’t be serious? You’ve done so much for us. You took care of my sister and nursed her injuries on your world. You’ve helped show us that your kind can be an asset to our world, like they were all those centuries ago. You didn’t hesitate to take up arms in defense of my sister or the citizens of Canterlot during the attack yesterday. And above all else…you’ve made my sister happier than I’ve seen in countless centuries. Even before her descension, I can’t remember the last time Luna has smiled so much.” The elder princess continued smiling at him, offering David a thoughtful look from her magenta eyes.

He gave her a firm nod, and closed the pouch. David held it up to Celestia. “I didn’t do any of those things for money or any reward. I helped your sister because I was concerned about her, and I later fell in love with Luna. I want nothing more in return. As for my actions yesterday…I didn’t do anything extraordinary. I didn’t want Luna or any other ponies to get hurt, so I grabbed that sword and did what I felt was right.” David chuckled nervously. “Despite how scared I was.”

Celestia placed her hoof on the bag and pushed it toward him. “All the more reason I want you to have this. The kind of individual that seeks no reward, surely deserves something…if nothing else, please consider this a gift of my gratitude for all you’ve done. Use it as you see fit, that’s all I ask, besides I doubt you have any of our currency. Am I right?”

David snickered, knowing full well that she was right. “Yeah. Unless the shops around here can use a $20 bill for anything, I doubt money from Earth will get me much in your world.” He took the pouch and bowed respectfully to Celestia. “Thank you, Celestia. I am very grateful for this gift.”

She gave him a nod of approval. “I’m glad to hear it.”

“You know, while I’m in Ponyville, I think I’ll use some of this to find Luna a really special birthday present. Yeah.” David grinned happily as he shook the pouch of bits.

Celestia closed her eyes and smiled. “Luna will love whatever you get her, I’m sure of it.”

“Thanks again, Celestia.” David realized he had a chariot to catch. “Well, I’d better get going. I don’t want to keep Twilight waiting.”

“You’re right, and I don’t want to be late for the day court. Well, I’m glad we had this talk, David.”

“So am I. Thank you, Celestia. I’ll keep things about the party hush-hush, and you can expect to see me there, when the time comes. Oh, and please tell Luna I’ll see her at dinner tonight, and that I’ll be thinking about her till then.” He smiled joyfully.

Celestia continued to smile and nodded. “Of course, I’ll tell her. Take care.”

He made his way back into the corridor and waved to the princess. “You too.” David focused on his task as he held the bag of bits securely in his hands. Spying a nearby clock, he knew he still had plenty of time to reach his ride. In just a short while, he’d be back in Ponyville.

* * * * *

The chariot soared in the skies over Canterlot as it began the journey to Ponyville. David watched as the castle and entire town began to move father into the distance, growing smaller and smaller. He looked back for a few more moments, smiling from the fact that Luna was still there and would be waiting for him later on that evening.

Turning his focus forward, he began to get lost in his thoughts. I’m going to buy Luna the nicest present I can find, once I get to check out the shops in Ponyville. But, I wonder what I should get her. David placed his hand to his chin and pondered that very question. Shrugging his shoulders, he figured there’d be plenty of time to figure it out after his arrival.

His mind began to wander as he gazed out over the breathtaking scenery of Equestria. Suddenly, David froze – images of the battle in Canterlot from the previous day flashed through his mind, again. Shaking his head, he gave himself a quick once-over. David chuckled to himself and thought, You know, when I get back to Canterlot, I’m seriously going to ask Luna if I can get a sword and maybe some armor. I’d like to be prepared in case of any future attacks. Then, his face became serious as the sound of distance rumbling thunder caught his attention. It was coming from the Everfree Forest.

Turning his eyes to the foreboding woods, David recalled what Celestia had spoke of following the attack, and he recalled the disturbing words of the mysterious unicorn calling himself “Shroud”. Nodding his head, the human knew he was going to need to be ready for just about anything, especially if a powerful evil was stirring somewhere across the mostly peaceful land.

He placed his hands on the front of the chariot, the cold metal had been warmed in the sun and the heat seeped into his hands. David took in a refreshing breath, and figured there was no need to worry about anything, at least not right now. He was on his way to Ponyville, and surely there would only be good times ahead in such a charming town.

Another fact dawned on David – he was on his last change of clothing. Gee, I guess while I’m in Ponyville, I should look into getting some new clothing. Wait…didn’t that one unicorn…oh, what was her name? That’s right, Rarity, she said she’d love it if I stopped by her place so she could make some patterns and design some human clothing. That would be great if she could. And, it looks like I may have found another use for this money Celestia gave me. The feeling of dread had passed, David was completely distracted as he contemplated all the things he could do once he arrived back in Ponyville. Hmm…I wonder if that other unicorn…Lyla, oh, that’s not her name. But I wonder if she’ll be with Twilight. Like Twilight, humans seemed to really fascinate her. Either way, I have a feeling this is going to be a fun visit. David chuckled to himself, I just hope Luna isn’t too bored with the morning court.

* * * * *

The flames of the torches burned brightly within the cavern Ghastaloom and his minions continued waiting in, biding their time as his plans slowly came to fruition. Shadows moved along the rocky walls as a group of individuals approached the swirling mist’s altar.

Haze, the hulking Dragon Knight, growled softly as he remained standing in the shadows, which kept most of his body concealed, as he preferred it. Despite his size, Haze liked to be stealthy and hidden – the element of surprise was his favorite way of sneaking up on his prey.

“Who do you think it is, master?” Haze spoke in a low voice.

Ghastaloom’s misty form swirled and pulsed with a magenta light. “I believe it’s our K-9 allies, back from another raid on Ponyville, no doubt executed last night.”

Shroud was still standing with his master and the allied Dragon Knight. While the unicorn enjoyed stealth, in the den of his leader, he didn’t feel the need to remain hidden. He turned to Ghastaloom, while a faint shimmer of torchlight flickered in his emerald eyes. “Do you think they were successful?”

“We’re about to find out,” the master replied.

The arrivals came into sight. Ghastaloom and his minions could clearly see it was the diamond dogs. The three approached the mist, forcefully escorting two ponies with them. The leader of the dogs stood at the front and greeted their master. “We have returned and have brought you two more ponies! Ha, ha, ha.”

“Hmm, I see you had another successful raid. You diamond dogs are not nearly as incompetent as I was led to believe.”

“No, we aren’t.” Replied the biggest of the trio. “Take a look at your next two ponies.”

The short mangy one of the group cackled and pointed to Twinkleshine and Sunny Rays as they pulled them closer to the altar. “They should do nicely, won’t they?”

Ghastaloom chuckled under his breath, before he spoke. “Yes, these two will do quite nicely, and their addition brings our total to four. Two more ponies and I can finally complete my resurrection. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!” The mist swirled and pulsed as the master chuckled within his own delight.

Sunny Rays gazed around wide-eyed, she’d never felt so afraid in her life, while on the other hand, Twinkleshine, she was not amused. Anger flared in her arctic blue eyes as she gritted her teeth. “What is the meaning of this!? Why have you brought us here?”

“My, my aren’t we the bold one?” Queried Ghastaloom, addressing the white unicorn. “So, you want to know why you’re here?”

Twinkleshine swallowed hard, but wasn’t going to give into fear. “Yes, why did you take us from our homes?”

The mist crackled with magenta bolts of energy. “That’s quite simple, my dear…power! I need to extract the magical essence of six ponies in order to use a series of special relics to restore the life that was wrongfully taken from me so many centuries ago. And, you have the privilege of being part of something spectacular. Heh, heh, heh.”

Twinkleshine moved closer to Sunny Rays, despite her earlier attempt at bravado, she was now feeling such great fear that she was shaking in her hooves.

“What happened to that flare of courage I noticed in your eyes? Now, you seem so frightened.” Ghastaloom let out a bemused chuckle. “You two have no need to be afraid…I’m not going to hurt you, at least not right now. Besides, if at all possible, I want to keep you alive. Even once drained, your magical essence will regenerate.”

“Yeah, you don’t need to fear, pony.” Snarled the leader of the diamond dogs.

“Take them to join the others. And then I want you and your dogs to make plans for another raid.”

Shroud’s eyes widened as he turned to Ghastaloom. “But, master, is that wise? We’ve already made two strikes so close together, don’t you think if we raid Ponyville again, tonight, that we’ll risk rousing the ponies and in turn drawing out Princess Celestia. She’s already on alert, following Rend’s attack on Canterlot.”

“Don’t worry, Shroud. I have this all planned out.” The mist shifted toward Haze. “Haze, I want you to do me a favor, has Pierce returned from his last errand?”

Haze huffed as he emerged from the shadows, his dark green and scaly form turning close to black as the orange flames of the torches basked him in their light. “Yes, he’s in the armory with Claw. What do you want with Pierce?” His deep rumbly voice echoed throughout the chamber.

Ghastaloom chuckled contently. “Simple, it’s time Ponyville had its first encounter with a Dragon Knight. Make plans to infiltrate the town tonight. I grow tired of waiting. All we need are two more ponies and then I will live again!”

“But master, why do you need Pierce, if the diamond dogs are…oh, wait a minute, I see what you’re up to.” Haze placed a clawed hand along the long point chin of his snout.

“Yes, let’s just hope the ponies don’t figure it out, before it’s already too late.” Ghastaloom’s attention was quickly drawn back to Shroud. He tapped a hoof along the side of his master’s altar. “What is it, Shroud?”

“Master, I was just wondering, if you’re planning to use my talismans to bring about your revival, then why do you need the Changeling Queen?”

Ghastaloom chuckled, amused by Shroud’s question. “A good question. Well, she does have the ability I spoke of, which will allow us a more refined energy to place in your relics, giving me a needed power boost to my body’s restoration. Besides, she does command an army, and until we return to my forgotten kingdom, we’ll need all the help we can get.”

“I see, that makes plenty of sense, yes. Thank you, master, for confiding in me.” Shroud bowed respectfully to Ghastaloom.

“Think nothing of it. And there is one other thing.” Ghastaloom began.

“And what’s that, master?”

“Heh, heh, heh, Shroud…she does have the potential to be a very useful ally, and what emperor would be complete, without an empress?” Shroud joined his master in a sporting and sinister laugh.

A few moments passed, and the sounds of distant hoof falls filled the chamber. “Ah, that would be her, now.”

Haze crept back into the shadows, while Ghastaloom and Shroud remained in the vibrant light of the torches, as their vision fixed on the back of the chamber. They saw Chrysalis step into the room, and unlike her first visit to this place, she wasn’t trembling, rather she was walking proudly with her insect-like wings held up high. Her dark cerulean mane fluttered gently along her sides as she marched up to the altar, wearing a sinister but oddly welcoming smile.

“Ah, you’ve returned, my dear Chrysalis,” announced Ghastaloom.

She continued smiling, her eyes partly slanting as she gazed about the cavern. “Yes, and I couldn’t wait to tell you that my changelings stand ready to strike. They but await my order.”

“Hmm, that’s good to know, but not necessary at the moment,” Ghastaloom responded, swirling with his normal eerie light.

Chrysalis gave him a puzzled look from her emerald eyes. “I don’t understand, aren’t we planning to invade Canterlot?”

“In due time, but not until I’ve completed a few more items on my agenda. Patience, my dear, you’ll get your chance for revenge. Believe me.” Ghastaloom chuckled.

“Then, what is the next part of your agenda? Care to tell?” She walked closer to the mist, leering at her ally.

“It’s already been taken care of. So, why not sit back.” Ghastaloom turned toward the other side of the room, and revealed a plush cushion with a dark purple velvet sheet covering it. “And relax for a while. If the next phase of my plan succeeds, I’ll need you at your best to make use of your…special power.”

Chrysalis looked at the cushion and noticed that it did seem quite welcoming to her. She offered her host a sincere smile. “Well, then, I think I’ll do just that. Hmm, I can hardly wait for a chance to get even with Princess…Cadence. She will suffer along with Shining Armor as I teach them the sweet agony of vengeance.” With her piece said, Chrysalis gracefully lowered herself onto the plush cushion and remained there, beside the altar and her ally, Ghastaloom.

“All we need now is for night to fall. Then…things will start coming together. Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha!”

Chrysalis happily joined Ghastaloom in cackling wickedly. “Mwa, ha, ha, ha, ha!”

Shroud stood there watching them, wondering if the next raid would be as successful as the last two.

* * * * *

The chariot came in for a smooth landing as David saw Twilight Sparkle standing a few feet away, waiting for him. She trotted over bearing him a cheerful smile. Twilight looked to the two guard pegasi that were pulling David’s ride. “Thank you, sirs, for bringing our guest safely to Ponyville.”

The guards both gave Twilight a respectful nod. David stepped down off the Chariot and smiled as he passed the two Royal Guards. “Yeah, thanks for the lift.”

One of the guards smiled and replied, “You are welcome, sir. The princesses were very specific that we get you here safe and sound. Oh, and we will be back for you later this evening.”

David nodded. “Thank you. I appreciate it.”

With that, the Guards unfurled their wings and took off, leaving the ground and making their way back towards Canterlot.

Twilight stepped over to David as they both watched the chariot vanish out of sight. David turned his attention to his host, once again smiling. “How are you doing, Twilight?”

She giggled softly and returned his warming smile. “I’m doing fine, thank you. How about you, it would seem you had a pleasant flight?”

“I did.” David glanced to his right and noticed Twilight’s home. “Oh, that’s right, I remember this place. It’s your home, where Luna and I stayed during our first night in Equestria.”

Twilight gave a nod. “That’s right. This place is known to everypony as the Golden Oak Library.” He could hear the fondness in her words as she pointed a hoof at her home.

“It’s a lovely home. And, I’m still very thankful you let Luna and me spend the night. I know she had some concerns about Celestia’s reaction to me.”

The unicorn gave him a thoughtful expression. “You’re more than welcome. But things turned out all right. Oh, would you like to come in, and have a seat on the sofa. Flying can leave you a little disoriented, when you’re not used to it.”

David chuckled. He did notice he was a little wobbly. “Yeah, I’d like that. Thanks, Twilight.”

“Of course.” They walked over to the front door of her house. Twilight opened it and motioned for him to enter. “After you.”

David smiled graciously and walked inside, followed closely by her. The human made his way to the couch and took a seat, lightly flopping onto its comfy cushions. “Ahh, that’s more like it,” he sighed.

“Hey, do you like apple cider?” Twilight called from the kitchen.

“Yes, actually.”

“Then give me a moment and I’ll bring us some. I had Applejack make this special for your return.”

David turned toward her voice. “Aww, that’s very nice of you, but you didn’t have to go to any trouble for me.”

Twilight entered the living room, carrying a tray with two cups and a bottle of Sweet Apple Acre’s finest apple cider, freshly chilled from her refrigerator. The tray and its contents were held securely in the raspberry glow of Twilight’s magic as she set everything gently on the coffee table. “Oh, it wasn’t any trouble at all. Applejack was happy to do it, and I wanted to make things special for your second visit.”

She then proceeded to pour them each a cup and offered some to her honored guest. “Here you are.”

“Thank you.” David took the cup and could tell from the feel that the contents were going to be nice and cold. “You’ve been very kind.”

Twilight giggled, closing her eyes. “I’m just trying to be a good host.”

David took a decent sip of the refreshing beverage. The cider had the perfect amount of sweetness and just the right level of tartness, and the bold apple flavor made it feel like he had just bit into a juicy ripe apple. “Mmm, this is delicious. And you are a very good host, Twilight.” He smiled at her, briefly closing his eyes.

Twilight couldn’t help but blush a little from his thoughtful words. She smiled at him and took a sip from her own cup. “So, David, I was wondering if I could ask you some more questions?”

He took a few sips from his cup, before setting it down on the tray. “Of course. I guess there’s still a lot about humans that you’d like to know.”

She nodded. “Oh my, there is still quite a bit I’d like to know.”

David stretched a bit and gave her his full attention. “Then, what would you like to know first?”

Twilight took another gulp of cider, before setting her cup down. “Well, for one, what did you do for a living, back on Earth?”

Looking around at the myriad collection of books, tomes and scrolls in Twilight’s library, David figured she’d enjoy his answer. “I was a fairly successful writer back on Earth. I’d written a few books that helped make me a very nice living.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Y-you…were a writer…a-a-and wrote some books?!” She waited gleefully for his answer.

David nodded. “Yes, writing has always been a favorite pastime of mine, well that and collecting medieval swords.” He grinned, feeling just a little sheepish.

“You didn’t bring any of your books with you, did you?” Twilight sat there, quietly hoping he did.

He chuckled at her enthusiasm. “I did, but I’m afraid the two I brought are with my belongs in Canterlot.”

Twilight kept on smiling. “That’s no problem. I can always check them out next time I come to visit. That is, if you don’t mind.”

“Of course not. I know Luna considers you a good friend.” David finished with a nod, reaching for his cider and downing the last few sips of it.

Seeing that his cup was empty, Twilight raised the bottle of cider. “Would you like some more?”

David held up his cup. “Please.”

Twilight smiled as she filled his cup, making sure not to over fill it. “There you are.” She topped off her own cup and placed the bottle back on the coffee table. “You know, it’s been really nice getting to know you, David. I hope I don’t sound too forward, but I’d like it if we can become friends.”

“No, you aren’t being too forward.” David smiled at Twilight. “I’m slowly becoming friends with Princess Celestia, isn’t she your mentor?”

Twilight promptly nodded. “She is, and you two are starting to become friends?” She looked at him full of intrigue, a slight squeak of excitement in her voice.

“Yeah, that’s why I’d enjoy it if we become friends too.” He then reached forward and secured his cider and enjoyed drinking some more of it.

“I’m glad to hear you say that. Oh I just thought of something?”

David set his cup down, before glancing Twilight’s way. “What’s that?”

“I don’t believe I ever asked you what you thought of Ponyville, well, I can’t seem to recall your answer.” Twilight blushed a little. “It was a pretty crazy day.”

He laughed and nodded in agreement. “It was quite a day. I don’t believe I did tell you what I think of the place, mainly because I didn’t get to see much of Ponyville.”

A concerned look formed on Twilight’s face. “I must apologize. With all those ponies badgering you with questions, it’s no wonder you didn’t get to see that much of the town.”

“It’s all right.”

Twilight set her cup down and rose from beside him. “Well, allow me to make it up to you. Why don’t I give you a personal tour?”

He stood up to join her and enjoyed a brief stretch. “Yeah, I’d liked that, a chance to really see Ponyville.”

“Then, just let me put away our refreshments, and we can head out.” But before Twilight could use her magic to life the tray, David had already picked it up from the table.

David looked around, then asked, “Can you please point me in the direction of the kitchen.”

Twilight giggled. “It’s right over there. But you didn’t need to do that. You’re my guest.”

“Nonsense. There’s being a good host and also being a good guest.” David winked at her as he took the tray to the kitchen and placed the bottle and cups back into Twilight’s fridge. “Wow, I see you have more cider in here.”

“Yep, I didn’t know how much you’d like it or how thirsty you’d be. That, and Rainbow Dash is very fond of it, so I like to keep some on hoof.”

David left the kitchen and followed Twilight’s voice, where he found her waiting for him by the front door. “Let’s go.”

Twilight smiled as they exited the library and made their way back into the streets of Ponyville.

* * * * *

Twilight started David’s tour of Ponyville by showing him some of the common sights. She pointed out some of the restaurants, like Sugar Cube Corner, and suggested they could stop there later on for pastries or ice cream. Then, their trek led them to the marketplace, where David was hoping to have a chance to search for a present for Luna.

David followed Twilight around the various stands and shops, however, nothing seemed to spark his interest. That was until they arrived at the stationery shop. At first as he glanced around the charming shop, David began to think this store was going to be another bust. There were plenty of useful items, if you needed writing supplies or things for an office, but nothing seemed remotely close as a fitting gift for a princess. Then, he happened across a shelf loaded with shimmery magenta jewels.

He walked over to get a better look – the gems seemed very familiar to him. That’s when David saw the sign on the shelf. They were melody crystals. He picked one up and remembered Luna’s explanation about them. David wasn’t quite sure if something like this alone would be a fitting gift, but he had a great idea as to how one of these crystals could help make Luna’s birthday extra special.

Twilight was wandering around the shop, wondering where David had gone. “David? Where are you?” She called as she searched a few of the aisles.

He heard her call to him and replied, “I’m over here, Twilight.”

The unicorn followed the sound of his voice and joined him by the musical gems. “Oh, melody crystals.”

“Yeah.” David held one up and looked at Twilight half-perplexed. “But, Luna told me these were quite rare.”

Twilight giggled at David, as she smiled and picked up one of the crystals. “They are. Ponyville and Canterlot are the only two places in Equestria where you can buy these amazing gems. They used to be extremely rare, but now that more caves have been found with them in the mountains beyond Saddle Arabia, they aren’t nearly as hard to come by.”

David nodded. “Hmm, so that’s why it’s only 50 bits for one and not like 500 bits for one.”

“Exactly. They aren’t nearly as rare as they once were. Over 1,000 years ago, according to a book I read about these, you could have expected to pay a pretty bit for one. But, not so much anymore.” Twilight spoke, setting the crystal back on the shelf.

David clutched the jewel in his hand. “Well, I’m going to buy this. Then, we can continue with our tour.”

“All right, the cashier is over this way.” Twilight motioned as she led him to the checkout counter. “By the way, why are you so interested in melody crystals. You mentioned Princess Luna.”

He continued clutching the jewel, briefly thinking about his princess. “Yes, I did. Luna shared a special song that she had stored on one of these. She told me how they work, and with her birthday coming up. I thought it might be something I could use to help make it special for her.”

Twilight’s cheeks became a little rosy as she looked back at him. “That’s really sweet.” She caught herself acting a little goofy and then thought of a good distraction. “That’s right, Luna’s birthday is coming up. I’ll have to find a gift for her. Wait.” Twilight gave David a more direct stare. “Is that why you’ve been pouring over the shops so closely?”

David blushed a little and chuckled nervously. “Yeah, you got me. I just want to get Luna something very special.”

“I’m sure the princess will love whatever you give her.” Twilight lowered her head briefly, getting lost in her mind. Man, why couldn’t David have met me first? He seems like a really nice guy. It’s not like the princess was curious about unlocking all the secrets a human may possess, let alone wondering what one would be like to date. Oh well, maybe now that he’s here, other humans will be able to come to Equestria…in time. Then, I can satisfy my curiosity.

David tapped Twilight on the shoulder. She jumped a little and managed not to squeak or gasp from the startling sensation. Twilight looked back at David.

He chuckled at her. “You were gone there for a moment. Come on, I made my purchase, we can head out now.”

“Oh. Okay.” Twilight fought the urge to blush and shook her head. She really had spaced-out there.

The two of them departed the stationery shop and returned to the bustling marketplace. “So, where do you want to go now, David?” Glancing around, Twilight saw they still had a good number of shops they could check out.

David placed a hand to his chin. “Well, while I am still looking for a present, I don’t want to forget to visit your friend, Rarity. I’d like to take her up on the offer to make some human clothing for me.”

“Oh, yeah. Rarity, I remember she did say that.” Twilight nodded, smiling happily. “Tell you what, she’s probably here in the market shopping for fabric. Why don’t I find her, while you continue browsing for Luna’s gift.”

“That sounds like a plan to me.” David nodded in agreement. “All right then, I’ll be wandering around somewhere in the area.”

“Okay, I’ll be back in a little bit. Don’t get lost now.” Twilight giggled as she took off in search of Rarity.

David laughed at the notion of getting lost. Then again, as he studied the sprawling market, it seemed like getting lost wasn’t so farfetched.

He began walking around, gazing at a few of the shops. Just as he started for one of the stands, David paused. A distinct clanging sound caught his attention. He turned in the direction if was coming from and noticed a column of smoke rising up somewhere nearby.

Drawn by his curiosity, David made his way through the sea of merchants, searching for the source of the metallic banging. He passed a few houses and there the human saw it, a quaint blacksmith’s shop. It was in a fairly sizable building, made of a combination of brick and stone with a tastefully tiled roof. Glancing up, David saw the shop’s sign, which read: Clang’s Forge.

“Wow, I didn’t know Ponyville had a blacksmith’s forge. I wonder…” David’s spoken words trailed off as he continued examining the building, wondering how he could get to the actual forge itself.

He couldn’t help but notice the door to the shop was propped open. Looking around, David decided to enter. Inside the building, he saw a pleasing sight, one he never dreamed he’d see, unless he would have been at a Renaissance Fair back on Earth. The shop had all manners of forged metal items. There were weapons: swords, spears, axes and more, as well as armor: helmets, shields, and even cuirasses and entire suits of mail. In addition to offensive and defensive items, there were even everyday items, like pots, pans, and utensils. It was almost too much to take in.

That’s when the sound of the clanging once again caught David’s attention. Checking the shop, he saw no signs of anyone around. He saw a door at the rear of the shop and noticed the banging seemed to be originating from that direction.

Making his way outside, he located the forge, it was still a good distance from him, but it was in sight. He looked on in awe, unlike typical forges; it was only partially enclosed, surrounded by three walls and covered with a partial roof, which covered the solid structure and had an adjoining tarp that allowed room for extra workspace. Taking a cursory glance of the surrounding area, he noticed the other structures were done up very similar.

His eyes were suddenly pulled to one of the solidly built walls that made up one of the other partially opened structures along the area of the forge. This one contained shelves and racking that held an impressive number of completed swords. Even though the clanging was still filling his ears, he began walking, almost trance-like, toward the elegant weapons.

Stopping at the incredible spread of swords, David studied one that was sheathed in a black leather scabbard, and both its chape, locket and hilt were adorned with matching gold trim and finely fixed jewels.

David was so taken by the blades that he didn’t even notice the banging had ceased. It was then he heard hoof falls along the grassy area in the middle of the forge, heading in his direction. The human turned around and felt a slight start as he saw a pale red stallion walking his way. David didn’t know what to say, much less what to do. True, he hadn’t done anything wrong, but he was all but touching the one sword.

The stallion eyed up David with his lavender eyes and whipped his gray tail contently. “Why hello there. Don’t be shy now, go ahead and take a look. I trust you like my creations?”

David relaxed when he heard the calming tone of the stallion’s rasping voice. The human turned to the sword he was eyeing and picked it up. “You’re sure it’s okay?”

He nodded. “I am, by the way, I am Anvil Clang and this is my humble forge. But like my friends, you may call me, Clang.”

“Thank you, Clang. You have an impressive shop and from what I can see, an amazing forge.”

Clang chuckled, “Thank you. And would you forgive an old stallion for prying, but you wouldn’t happen to be that human I’ve heard about…the one that paid us a visit the other day?”

Before he could unsheathe the weapon, David turned around, still clutching it. He looked at Clang curiously. “Yes, but how did you know, I didn’t really get to see much of the town that day.”

Clang ran his right hoof along his short beard, which matched his gray mane and his tail. “Well, you did cause quite the stir among the townsfolk, and some of my customers mentioned your visit. I didn’t attend the festivities that day, mostly because I’m not big on crowds, but, I must say, I’m glad you’ve found your way to my shop.” The stallion took another long look at David. “Though, I can’t help but wonder, why do you seem so interested in a sword, is it for defense or are you an admirer?”

David partially drew the blade from its cover, admiring the mirrored surface of the finely polished weapon. “I’ve been an admirer of swords for a number of years. Back on my world, I’ve got a modest collection of swords, very similar in style to this one. But…” The human slide the sword back into its scabbard. “After the events of yesterday…following that battle in Canterlot.”

Clang gasped briefly. “You mean that commotion from yesterday? You were part of that?”

David nodded. “Yes. I was there. Princess Luna was showing me around town, we were enjoying a quiet spot and then the invaders attacked.” He set the sword back on the rack with the others, before turning to face Clang. “I came face to face with a Dragon Knight. The only weapon I ended up with was a sword, dropped by one of the Royal Guards. A lot of what happened seems almost like a blur or something out of a dream.”

Clang didn’t speak. Instead, he simply gave David his full attention, lightly scratching his beard.

“The flames…” David muttered.

“Flames?” Questioned Clang. “I don’t understand.”

“Luna came to my aid, but the Dragon Knight had managed to knock the wind out of her. I was all that stood between him and her. He unleashed his fiery breath upon me. All I could do was try to stand my ground, with only a simple sword held to shield me.” David cast his gaze on the sword rack, then back at Clang. “I should have died yesterday, but Princess Celestia believes my bond with Luna is what helped me survive such an attack.” Another sword seemed to call to David. This one was very much like the other, only it was adored with jewels that he recognized specifically – sapphires and rubies.

He reached out and grasped the weapon. “After what happened yesterday…and now that we know a great evil is returning to Equestria…I want to be ready. Anyway I can.”

Clang nodded several times and scratched his beard again. “A very noble sentiment. I can see you are just like the humans my ancestors knew.”

David turned to Clang. “What?! Humans your ancestors knew?!”

“Yes. Didn’t you know that your kind lived on our world many centuries ago?”

David nodded. “Princess Luna told me, but she never got around to telling me the whole story. All I know is that for a few decades, all those centuries ago, my kind lived in this world, in harmony with you ponies.”

“That’s right.” Clang began, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. “Most history books only seem to key on the negative impact your species left on our world. But like the more obscure texts, and what’s recorded in the journals of my ancestors, I know your people were an asset to our world. Like you, humans were kind and caring creatures. It’s always been my belief, and that of my family, that your people were coerced into doing those horrible things.”

“Horrible things? What do you mean?” David set the sword down, offering Clang his undivided attention.

“Most of our texts speak of the rogue group of humans. They abused our kind and captured them, preparing to take them back to your world and exploit their magical abilities. Those of your kind that weren’t part of that group helped the king and queen hunt down the renegades and stop them before they could return to your world. But, after those fateful events, the king of Equestria lost his trust in humans and so your kind was banished from our world, for what was supposed to be forever. That’s why I was surprised to see you here the other day.”

“So that’s why so many of the ponies were surprised to see me the other day.” David chuckled to himself. “It’s funny, Clang. A week and half ago, I never even knew this world of talking ponies even existed. I never would have guessed my kind had such a history here.”

“You do, and I’m certainly glad to see one of your kind. My ancestors were friends with quite a few humans. Wait…David, that’s your name right?” Clang looked at him closely. The human nodded. “In addition to Princess Luna, have you also met with Princess Celestia?”

David smiled and nodded again. “Yes. In fact when Luna took me to see her sister, I discovered that Celestia didn’t entirely agree with her father’s decision to banish my kind.”

A flare of intrigue flashed across Clang’s face. “The princess is indeed wise. No wonder she’s done such a grand job of watching over us these many centuries.”

“Talking off another customer’s ears, eh gramps?” David and Clang noticed the sounds of approaching hoof steps and followed the voice to a young stallion.

“Blade, I see you’ve returned.” Clang walked next to David and patted his back. “David, allow me to introduce my grandson, Tempered Blade.”

“Please, call me, Blade. Tempered Blade sounds too formal. Though, I admit I can be a bit temperamental at times.” Blade chuckled as he finished stepping over to David and his grandfather. “Oh wow, are you that human gramps and a number of ponies have been talking about?”

David smiled as he studied the dark blue stallion. “Yes. My name is David. It’s good to meet you, Blade.”

“Likewise,” Blade replied, flipping his fiery orange tail, which matched his mane flawlessly. “So, what brings you to gramps’ forge?”

“Young David is both an admirer of swords and is looking to arm himself. Isn’t that right?” Clang turned to David while rubbing a hoof over his beard.

“Yes.” David nodded. “I’ve found I’m greatly in need of a weapon, preferably a sword.”

Blade placed a hoof to his chin and gave the human a look over with his expressive gray eyes. “Hmmm, how are your skills with a sword?”

David placed a nervous hand behind his head. “Well, I’m not that good. I was in battle yesterday and I barely made it out with my life.”

“Whoa!” Blade’s eyes widened. “You mean to tell me you were caught in that battle in Canterlot yesterday?” David nodded. “Wow! I know that was some attack.”

“It was,” David replied blankly. “Were it not for a sword I found, I wouldn’t have had any way to fight. That’s why I want one of my own.”

“Would you care for some practice? I don’t want to brag, but I’m really good with a sword.” Blade grinned shamelessly as he closed his eyes.

“That’d be great. I just need a sword.”

Blade spied a sword leaning along the rack, not far from the human. “Is there something wrong with that sword there beside you?”

David picked up the sword and turned back to Clang’s grandson. “No, I was thinking about this one.”

A smile formed on Blade’s face as he waved his hoof in a welcoming manner. “Well then, come on. Give that sword a try. The only way to break in a new weapon is to give it a try.”

David looked to Clang, his eyes seeking approval to use the sword.

Clang closed his eyes and chuckled. “If you’re that fond of this sword, feel free to give it a try. We can work out the details later.”

David nodded, before walking swiftly over to Blade. “Okay, I’m all set.”

“Great, let’s go over here, there should be plenty of room for us to practice.” David happily followed the young stallion as they walked to an open grassy patch, just beyond a few trees and the back area of the forge.

* * * * *

The doors to the throne room opened. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia exited into the adjoining corridor, making their way through Canterlot Castle.

Celestia let out a long sigh. “Oh, I’m so glad the morning court is over. Thank goodness there weren’t too many nobles waiting to be seen.”

Luna glanced over at her sister, a less than jubilant look in her teal eyes. “Yes, but most were concerned about the invasion from yesterday. I suspect most of the normal court attendees stayed home out of fear today.”

“You may be right, but we stopped the attack rather quickly, and no one was seriously hurt. Well, David did take a beating, but I was able to heal him.” Celestia beamed a cheery smile over to Luna.

She nodded back to her older sister. “Yes, I’m so glad things worked out. Still aren’t you concerned about the one responsible for the attack?” Luna stopped in her tracks and stared at Celestia.

Celestia stopped, the sunny look faded from her face. “I am, Luna, but I can’t let it worry me completely. I have my suspicions and have taken actions to strengthen Canterlot’s defenses and have planned a meeting with my war advisers. I pray war won’t come to Equestria, but I’ll make sure we’re ready.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to imply you weren’t concerned about our subjects, dear sister.” Luna’s ears drooped and she hung her head.

Celestia smiled and placed a hoof under Luna’s chin. “Now, now, it’s all right, Luna. I know you weren’t questioning me. Like me, you’re just concerned for the well-being of all those under our charge.” She gave her little sister a hug, to which Luna promptly reciprocated, placing a loving hoof around Celestia.

Their hug ended, and the smile resumed shining on Celestia’s face, nearly as radiant as the sun. “Now, what do you say we get some lunch?”

Luna raised her head and smiled. “All right, that sounds great.”

The two sisters resumed their trek down the hall. Luna was all smiles and turned her head just as she passed a nearby mirror. The princess paused and did a double take, stepping back to the mirror. Her mouth fell open as she beheld her reflection.

Luna swallowed thickly and turned to Celestia. “Sister, come here!”

Celestia immediately turned around and trotted over to Luna. “Yes, what’s the matter?”

Luna swallowed again. “Do I…does my appearance seem different than it was this morning?”

The elder princess blinked at her sibling. “What do you mean?” Celestia ran her eyes across Luna and shook her head. “You look the same as you did a moment ago. In fact the same as you have since you returned with David.”

Luna peered back into the mirror and stared. Her reflection mirrored the same visage that Celestia spoke of. Luna turned away and rejoined her sister. “That’s so odd, for a moment it appeared that my reflection had changed.”

Celestia walked closer to Luna as they continued down the corridor. “Do you mean the appearance you had before your trip to Earth?” Luna nodded. “Well, as far as I can tell, you’re the same as you’ve been. And I don’t sense any odd magic, at least nothing that’s making my horn tingle. I think the battle from yesterday just has you a little on edge.”

Luna glanced at her sister, then returned her eyes forward. She sighed as she looked down the hall. “You may be right. And maybe I’m just missing David a little.”

Celestia giggled warmly. “That could be it too. I know, before dinner tonight, why don’t we share a bath and just talk. We still really haven’t had a chance to catch up.”

Luna perked up. “Yeah, it’s been a long time since we’ve had a chance to do that.”

Celestia nodded. “All right then. For now, the dining hall awaits.”

Luna chuckled as they arrived at their destination.

* * * * *

Twilight walked with Rarity as she continued checking vendors for more fabrics. “Don’t we have enough material yet?”

Rarity smiled. “This is the last table, darling, I promise. Then you can take me to meet up with…what’s his name?”

Twilight fought the urge to roll her eyes. “David,” she replied sternly, then sighed. “All right. This had better be the last one. Don’t forget you told him you’d measure him, so you could try your hoof at making some human clothing.”

“Of course I remember. I’m just not always great with names right away. And the reason I’m getting so many different fabrics is so I have a nice variety. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of David.”

Twilight nodded and smiled. “I’m glad to hear it and so will he.” She gazed around the market and looked back at Rarity. “Only, I don’t see him where I left him. Though he did mention that he was going to be searching the market for a gift for Luna.”

Rarity was running her hoof over some of the fabrics. “Really? Well, that’s sweet of him. Luna must be very lucky.”

“That’s what I think.” Twilight cleared her throat. “Anyway, we should go look for him then.”

“Of course, Darling. I’m just about done.”

* * * * *

The sounds of clanging swords filled the air behind the forge. David planted his feet firmly in the grass, steeling himself as Blade lunged at him. The human raised his blade and blocked the stallion’s attack.

The two pulled back and circled around waiting to see who would strike the next blow.

Tiring of waiting and seeing a possible opening, David raised his blade and charged forward. His sword struck Blade’s and their weapons held. Blade added more strength as he tried to drive back David’s attack.

“Not bad, not bad at all. But you’re gonna have to do better than that.” Blade snickered as he pulled back and slashed his blade forward, striking David’s sword. Try as he might, David felt his grip on his weapon faltering, until the sword fell from his hand, landing softly on the grass.

“I yield, Blade.”

Blade held his sword to David’s chest, then chuckled as he pulled it back. “You’re showing signs of improving, you’ve got great potential, but if this would have been a real fight, you’d be dead now.”

David sighed heavily as he recovered his sword. “I know. That’s why I want to get better. I feel so ashamed for what happened yesterday.” David turned his head and gazed in the direction of Canterlot. He shook his head and returned his attention to Blade. “I want to be ready, Blade. I want to protect, Luna. She’s done so much for me.” The young stallion caught a glimpse of the sincerity burning in David’s eyes. The human turned back Blade’s way. “I also want to protect anyone else in need.”

Blade smiled as he walked over to David. “Don’t worry about it, pal. I’ll give you plenty of pointers. You’re a good guy and have a noble heart. No wonder gramps seems to like you.” They both looked over and saw Clang standing over by the forge. He had been observing them.

“C-Clang was watching?”

Blade nodded. “Yep. He was, and that’s what gramps likes to do a lot.” The stallion leaned close to David. “Besides, where do you think I learned my best moves from. True, my father is an able swordsman, but he’s more of a pony person and likes to haul the completed items we make here to towns all over Equestria.”

“Ah, so that’s why I haven’t met your dad.” David nodded, resting his chin on his right hand.

“Yeah, dad can be gone for days or even weeks at a time.” Blade shook his head. “But, are you ready for another round?”

David gripped his sword tight and nodded. “I am. Let’s go.” The two resumed their sparring, striking their blades repeatedly.

The training session continued for a few hours, as the two had begun another match. This time David began to demonstrate when to be defensive and had become much more aggressive with his attacks, but naturally, he wasn’t trying to hurt Blade, merely unarm him.

Blade offered David nods of approval as he saw him improve. It was clear David would need a good deal of training, but the potential he possessed was continuing to benefit him.

Their blades struck one more time as David was on the attack, driving Blade’s weapon back. “Come on, I’ve got you this time. Know when to yield!”

Blade chuckled as he replied in a strained voice, “Don’t forget, I can be quite stubborn.”

David grunted back as he tried disarming his opponent. “I thought…grr…you said you were “temperamental”.”

“That too,” growled Blade attempting to regain the upper hoof.

Before the two mock combatants could go any further, they heard a voice call out. “There you are!”

David recognized the voice – it was Twilight’s. Blade saw the sudden change in David’s facial expression. “I guess that means we’ll call this a draw.”

The human nodded. “Yeah, I forgot I was being given a tour of the market. Twilight went to get…” David looked over and saw Twilight and that she was standing with a white unicorn, the one he remember as Rarity. “Rarity, she is here.”

Blade turned to greet the two unicorns. “Oh, hey, Twilight!”

Twilight smiled and shook her head. “Blade, what are you doing with David?”

“What? He stumbled into gramps’ forge and said he’d like to practice his swordplay.” Blade walked over and stood by David.

David offered apologetic eyes to Twilight. “I’m sorry, I was just checking the market and found Clang’s forge. One thing led to another…and I got carried away.” He grinned, picking up his sword’s scabbard and re-sheathing it.

Twilight trotted over to David, she gave him a fake annoyed look, which quickly gave way to a warm smile. “That’s all right. But what are you doing with a weapon?”

“It’s a long story.” David noticed his stomach rubble. “And if you don’t mind, could we discuss it over lunch?”

“That sounds like a great idea. Rarity, would you care to join us?” Twilight glanced back at Rarity.

She waved to them. “Of course, and afterwards we can stop back at my place so I can get your measurements.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.” David grinned, then he turned to Blade. “Well, I’d better get this sword back to your grandfather.”

David looked up and saw Anvil Clang making his way over to him and the others. “Ah, I see you need to be moving on.”

“Yes.” David held up the sword and walked it over to Clang. “Here you are, thank you for letting me borrow this.”

Clang shook his head. “Borrow…it belongs to you. I suspect this sword will serve you well. And I know my grandson would enjoy sparring with you again, sometime very soon.”

Blade grinned. “I would at that.”

A look of awe encompassed David’s face. “But, don’t you want me to pay you something for this. I know you worked hard to forge this.”

Clang held up a hoof. “Nonsense. And, consider it a gift, from one sword admirer to another.”

David clutched the weapon close. “Thank you, Clang.”

“You’re very welcome. And here.” The stallion handed David a belt. “What’s a sword without a belt to attach it to.”

David took the belt and secured his new weapon to it, then placed it around his waist and buckled it. “I can’t thank you enough.” Clang smiled and nodded. Then, David turned to Blade. “I look forward to our next sparring match.”

“You know where to find me.”

David nodded, then joined Twilight and Rarity. “Sorry to keep you ladies waiting.”

“It’s all right. Now, what would like for lunch?” Twilight asked with a light giggle as she walked back into town with Rarity and David.

Meanwhile, from within the dark shadows of the nearby forest, someone had been watching them all from afar.

A pair of emerald eyes glowed. “Hmmm, so the human wants to hone his sword skills, does he? Well, I’m sure this will make things interesting…come nightfall.” Grinned Shroud from within the stealthy cloak of the forest. “I’d best return to Ghastaloom. He’ll want to know everything is ready for the next phase or our plans.” He chuckled as he teleported from the edge of the woods and back to the lair, deep within the Everfree Forest.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 13 - "Return to Ponyville - Part 2: A Troubling Memory"

David’s home on Earth – 4 days after Luna’s arrival

The hour was late as the night reigned on. Princess Luna was resting on David’s couch, nestled under the warmth of the tan blanket he’d given her.

She murmured from within her sleep as troubling images continued to besiege her mind. Angry citizens from Canterlot had mobbed the castle, and were voicing their dissatisfaction at having the pony that was once Nightmare Moon back helping to govern them. The nobles continued to express their disdain for Luna, calling out a variety of hurtful insults.

“Nightmare Freak!”

“You are the worst princess!!”

“Go back to the moon! No pony wants you here!”

Her heart was heavy, from their cruel and angry taunts. Luna began to panic as she inched back towards a nearby wall. She didn’t know what to do. It was then that she let out a heavy gasp. Her eyes snapped opened and she partially sat up, panting for breath. Darkness met her gaze as she surveyed the area around her.

Luna sighed, and began to breathe more calmly. “Just another bad dream. That’s all,” she whispered to herself.

The princess let out a quiet yawn. She was still tired, but felt a bit agitated from her nightmares. It was then that she noticed a tightness in her flank and realized another reason for her restlessness.

She threw back the blanket and carefully rose to her hooves, making sure to mind her injured right ankle. It still hurt a bit as she made her way to the bathroom. Once inside, she secured the door and took care of relieving herself.

Afterward, she washed up at the sink. Luna splashed some water on her face, then stared at her reflection. Her dark blue mane continued to swirl and sparkle against the matching color of her fur. She let out another sigh, before she used her magic to grab one of the hand towels and dried up.

A noise from outside the bathroom caught her attention as she hung the towel back on its rack. She blinked as she silently exited the washroom. Glancing over the small hallway, she discovered the door to David’s room was partially opened and she saw a soft light coming from behind it.

Meanwhile, David was sitting on the side of his bed. Countless thoughts occupied his mind and wouldn’t let him sleep. A series of thoughts led to a troubling memory he’d thought he’d long forgotten. David wasn’t sure if Luna’s arrival had somehow triggered it, but the images began flashing through his mind.

In an instant, David saw himself walking down a city sidewalk, passing a nearby ally. Then, as he glanced down it, everything became a jumble. He heard a man cackle viciously, just as he noticed the sound of a fist blow making contact. Another man shouted out in pain, and he heard a woman’s horrified scream. Red streaks flashed before his eyes, and a cold and sinister face stared vehemently at him. Fear exploded within David as he suddenly recalled the ground and saw blood trailing to a nearby grate, which was quickly followed by footsteps departing with great haste.

Everything went blank, and he realized he was staring at the palm of his hand, which he held up over his face. David let out an uneasy sigh and noticed he was still in his room. An intense feeling of frustration gripped him as he slammed his fist into the surface of the nightstand.

There was a gentle knock at his askew door. David glanced up and saw it open the rest of the way. He realized it was Luna and watched as she entered all but silently. She gave him a concerned look from her vibrant teal eyes. “David, are you okay? I heard a noise.”

He smiled her way. “Yeah, that was just me. My hand slipped and banged into the nightstand.” David noticed a look of relief cross her face, before he asked, “Did, I wake you?”

She shook her head. “No, I had trouble sleeping. Dreams,” she said. “That, and I needed to pee. But, are you sure you’re all right?” Luna gave him a more sincere and lengthy look. “Maybe it’s just my imagination, but you seem troubled.” Something she was all too familiar with identifying.

David chuckled. “I guess there’s just no fooling you, is there?”

Luna smiled, stepping closer to him, still minding her injured hoof. “Well, you’re talking to a pony that’s had her share of troubled times, so it’s not hard to recognize.”

“Yeah, that makes sense. And you’re right.” David sighed.

“Did you want to talk about it?” She looked at him with genuine eyes.

David bit his lower lip, briefly. “I’m just having trouble sleeping. Seems you’re not the only one having disturbing dreams. It’s just something from the past that’s left me feeling a little uneasy, but I’ll be fine.”

Luna placed her right hoof on his shoulder, offering her moral support. “If you should need to talk or want some company, just let me know.”

“I will, thank you, Luna.” David placed his hand on her hoof, forgetting it was the bandaged one.

“Ouch.” Luna groaned briefly. “I keep forgetting that’s still a bit tender.”

“I’m sorry, I should have been a lot gentler. Are you okay?” David blinked his brown eyes at her, while concern remained present on his face.

“Yeah,” Luna grimaced a little. “It’s just a little sore.”

David rose and stood beside her. “Come on, let’s get you some ice and then you should probably lay back down.”

“All right. I guess I should still take it easy for a while.”

“That’s probably be best. Easy now.” Luna joined David as they left his room and made their way to the kitchen.

* * * * * *

Ponyville, Present Day Equestria

David stood still for Rarity as she began taking a series of measurements. He stared blankly, while remaining lost in thought. Why did I think about that time from last week, just now? I’m here at Rarity’s boutique. Getting measured is a little boring, but I’m having a good time with her and Twilight. He shook his head as he noticed a voice directed at him.

“Hey, David? Are you listening to me?” Twilight gave him a rather stern look.

David gazed her way, making eye contact with her. “Yes, I’m listening to you. Sorry, I spaced out for a moment. Rarity wanted me to hold still for her, and I wanted to focus.”

“It’s okay, darling, you can move now. I’ve got the measurements, I just need to jot them down.” Rarity hummed happily as she walked over to her table and wrote down some figures.

David turned his eyes back to Twilight. “Now, you were saying?”

Twilight giggled. “Seems spacing out really is something we both have in common.”

“Yeah. I just don’t always know when it’s gonna happen.” David grinned.

“You and me both. Anyway, I was just going over what you said at lunch. So, you wanted a sword because of what happened in Canterlot yesterday?”

He nodded. “Basically. I just know I want to be ready to defend myself and help protect Luna, you, and anyone else that might be in trouble. I don’t want to be a burden, not when I can do something.”

Twilight smiled. “That’s very noble of you…and rather brave.”

“Maybe,” David mumbled. “I just wonder how long we have till, whatever this evil is arrives and makes its move.” He chuckled a bit self-consciously. “I guess there’s no real sense in worrying too much, but still.”

“Well, if Rarity’s got your measurements, why don’t we move on and finish your tour.”

“Yeah, that’d be great. And afterwards, if you don’t mind, Twilight, I’d like to stop by Clang’s again. I’d love to squeeze in another sparring session with Blade.” He looked at Twilight, an earnest glint in his eyes.

She nodded and smiled. “Of course, there were a few other things I wanted to do, but, if that’s what you want to do.”

“It is.” David glanced over at Rarity. “Uh, Rar…Miss…Miss Rarity, did you get everything you needed?” He asked politely.

Rarity giggled, charmed at his manners. “Why yes, I got all the measurements I need to fashion you something new to wear. It may be a challenge, but I love a good challenge.”

“All right. If you’ll excuse us, Twilight and I are going to head out.”

“That’s fine, thanks for dropping by, David.” Rarity closed her eyes and smiled from behind her glasses.

“Anytime, and thank you for offering to make me some clothing. When you’re ready, just let me know what I owe you.” He said, heading to the doorway, with Twilight following him closely.

“Don’t worry, we’ll cover that when the time comes.” She chuckled warmly, then resumed sketching at her design table.

Twilight and David exited the boutique and made their way back into Ponyville. The human glanced over at her. “So, what did you want to show me next?”

“Something I know you’re gonna love. Come on, this way.” Twilight tugged on his shirtsleeve, urging him to follow her.

* * * * * *

The vigorous beating of hooves along the ground filled the air near Ponyville Town Hall. The Mayor peered out the window of her office and saw, much to her surprise, a large group of Royal Guards rapidly approaching the building.

She quickly made her way to the ground floor and exited the building, eager to discover what was going on. The mayor’s aid followed closely behind her as the two mares met up with the arriving soldiers.

The group of guards came to a halt. The mayor promptly walked up to them, a stern and serious expression on her face. She pushed up her glasses, while her blue eyes remained focused on the Royal Guards. “What is going on here?” An equally stern tone was in her voice as she addressed them.

Strong hoof beats came from within the squad as the group’s leader stepped forward. He was a stout white Pegasus. His bluish-purple eyes studied the mayor, while a serious expression decorated his face. The sun glinted off his golden armor as he placed an armor-clad hoof to his mouth and cleared his throat. “Mm-mm. I am Commander Regalas. Her Royal Highness, Princess Celestia, has sent me here with a detachment of Canterlot’s finest guards. Following the incident in Canterlot yesterday, her highness has decided it best that Ponyville have some added protection. My soldiers and I are at your disposal, madam Mayor.” He bowed respectfully to her and then handed her a roll of parchment. “You find all the details in this letter from the princess, complete with our authorization to be here.”

Mayor Mare took the scroll and promptly unrolled it. She gave a cursory reading of the letter, before lowering it. “I know there was an attack of some kind in Canterlot yesterday, but does the princess really feel it necessary to send armed guards to our peaceful town?”

Regalas stood firm, his facial expression unchanged. “Yes, she does. In fact, she has sent us with materials to construct a simple perimeter fence around the entire town, and we will have guards stationed at all the major access points of Ponyville. It’s all detailed in the letter.”

His grimly voiced words offered little reassurance or comfort to the major. She glanced over the paper again, then noticed a group of four guards pulling a large wagon filled with wood and other assorted building materials.

“Very well,” spoke Mayor Mare, “You may do as you were instructed.”

Regalas saluted her respectfully. “Ma’am.” The then turned to his garrison. “All right, everyone, let’s get to it! I want a fence around this town within three hours. I needn’t remind you that time is of the essence!”

“Sir!” They all replied in unison, saluting their commander.

The mayor turned to her aid and in a low voice, she said, “Go get Twilight Sparkle. Maybe she knows something about what’s going on. At the very least as the princess’s star pupil, maybe she can help us get some answers.”

“Yes, mayor. Right away.” The mayor’s aid took her leave and galloped off to find Twilight.

* * * * * *

The sound of the creek’s running water flowed into David’s ears as he stared down at the small body of water. He stood beside Twilight, while leaning along the side of the arched bridge, which lay just outside Ponyville Park.

“So, David, what do you think? Isn’t this a great place?” Twilight smiled jubilantly, closing her eyes briefly as she awaited his response. However, instead of getting a reply from him, all she received was silence.

Twilight scratched her head as she turned and glanced David’s way. “David? Did you hear me?”

He was once again mired in thought. This time, he heard Twilight’s voice. “Huh?” Shaking his head, he turned her way. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I was listening, but could you repeat what you just said?”

The unicorn sighed. “Huh.” She brushed her hoof over her face and renewed her smile. “I just wanted to know what you think of this part of Ponyville. It’s been a favorite spot of mine for quite a while now.”

David studied the area, before turning his eyes back to her. “It really is something. And, Twilight, I’m sorry I keep spacing out. It’s nothing personal, and don’t think I’m bored. It’s just…”

She looked his way and placed her hoof on the side of the bridge, near his hand. “It’s just, what?”

The human sighed. “I’ve had a lot on my mind. Something about the fight in Canterlot yesterday has stirred some memories of my past…you know, from Earth.”

Twilight offered him a sympathetic gaze. “Did you want to talk about it?”

“I…”

David was quickly cut off. “Hey, Twilight!” Called a familiar voice.

Twilight and David both moved away form the railing and turned. The two saw Lyra trotting their way.

“Oh, hey, Lyra.” Twilight greeted her friend with a cheerful smile.

“Hey. And, I see you made it back here, David.” Lyra’s smile grew as she made eye contact with the human.

David chuckled softly. “I was wondering if I’d see you. And I’m glad Twilight said your name.” He scratched his head nervously. “I’m good with faces, but, sometimes it takes me a couple of times to remember names.”

Lyra giggled and waved a hoof. “Oh, don’t worry about it. It happens to everypony.”

“I guess, like Twilight, you have more questions or things you’d like to know about me?” David shared Lyra’s smile, wondering if his suspicions were correct.

She shook her head. “Nah, I was just hoping to spend some time with you. Of course, I might ask a question or two. But it wouldn’t be anything like the other day. By the way, I’m still sorry about that.” A slight blush formed on Lyra’s face as she placed a hoof nervously behind her head.

David smiled and patted her shoulder. “Don’t worry about it. There was no harm done. Besides, Luna took care of the situation.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “This conversation is nice and all, but you were about to tell me something. You know, in response to the question I asked you.”

“Oh, that’s right.” David smacked his forehead. “I got distracted.”

“That’s okay, but what were you about to say?” Twilight asked.

David placed a hand to his chin and recalled her question. Looking her in the eye, he replied, “It’s nothing to really worry about, Twilight. So there’s nothing to talk about. I was just a little distracted from what happened the other day, that’s all.”

Lyra moved closer to them and grinned. “Good, then let’s stop with the seriousness and have some fun. What are you two doing anyway?”

Twilight smiled. There was a slight bit of smugness in her eyes. “Well, I was giving David a personal tour of Ponyville.”

Excitement brimmed in Lyra’s eyes. “That sounds like fun. Do you two mind if I tag along?” She leered at them both earnestly.

David chuckled and looked at Twilight. “I don’t mind if you don’t.”

Twilight nodded. “Nope. It’ll be fun.” Though Twilight said she was okay with it, she was doing her best to hide her disappointment. She had really been enjoying some one-on-one time with David. Still, she wasn’t totally opposed to letting Lyra tag along.

“So, where were you going to head to next?” Lyra asked.

Twilight smiled. “Well, we were…”

“Twilight! Twilight Sparkle!” Called a panicked voice.

The three turned to see who was calling Twilight’s name. There, they saw Mayor Mare’s aide galloping their way as fast as she could. The magenta mare was in quite a tizzy as she finally skidded to a halt in front of them.

Twilight walked over to her. “What’s the matter, Stationery?”

Stationery managed to catch her breath and stared at Twilight with fearful green eyes. “Huff… The mayor, she needs to see you right away. There’s something strange going on at town square.”

Twilight gave her a befuddled look. “What’s happening?”

“It’ll be faster if I show you. Come on!” Stationery beckoned to Twilight.

“All right.” Twilight gave David a troubled expression. “I’m sorry, David. I have to go.”

He smiled. “It’s okay, Twilight. I wanted to go spar with Blade again, anyway. We’ll catch up after your meeting with the mayor.”

“Oh, okay.” Twilight wanted to continue her conversation with David but she quickly felt a pair of hooves tugging on her.

“Please, Miss Sparkle. We have to go.”

“Okay. I’ll see you later, David!” Twilight waved farewell as she galloped with Stationery, on her way to town hall.

Lyra smiled gleefully at David. “So, what kind of sparring are you going to do with Blade?”

David smiled confidently as he patted his hand on the hilt of his sheathed sword. “Swordplay.”

The unicorn’s mouth fell open in awe. “And are you talking about the one blacksmith’s grandson?”

He chuckled. “Yes. Can we get going? I don’t want to waste too much time? I’m due back in Canterlot later this evening.”

Lyra nodded. “Of course. Uh, do you know the way?”

David studied the area, searching for any familiar landmarks. Then, he gave her a dubious gaze. “ No, I don’t.”

“That’s okay, I know the way. Follow me.” She led David back into Ponyville and hummed cheerfully as they left the arched bridge.

* * * * * *

Twilight and Stationery had arrived at Ponyville Town Hall, where the troubled mayor greeted them.

“Oh good, you’ve brought Twilight Sparkle.” The mayor let out a relieved sigh.

Twilight glanced around and then looked at the mayor. “What did you need me for…and why are there Royal Guards here?” Twilight scratched her head, while an expression of puzzlement clung to her face.

Mayor Mare hung her head briefly. “That’s what I’m hoping you can help me with. Here.” She passed Twilight the paperwork Commander Regalas had given her. “This is what the leader of these guards gave me. He claims the princess sent them here to safeguard Ponyville.”

Twilight gripped the parchment within the raspberry glow of her magic. She held the letter closer and read over it. “Dear Mayor Mare, I Princess Celestia…duh, duh, duh.” The unicorn mumbled to herself as she read over the paper.

A few moments passed and she moved the letter aside. “Well?” the mayor asked impatiently.

Twilight took another look at the guards, before addressing the mayor. “Everything seems to be in order. This letter even bears Princess Celestia’s royal seal. See?” Twilight held the orders up to Mayor Mare and pointed to the closing. “It’s right there.”

The mayor pushed up her glasses as she saw what Twilight was pointing to. “Yes well, even so, something doesn’t feel right about this. Official or not, why has the princess taken such an action? Do we really need over twenty guards watching over Ponyville?”

Twilight shook her head. “I can’t say for certain. If I had to make a guess, I’d say the princess did this in response to the incident that took place in Canterlot yesterday.”

The troubled look only seemed to fester on the mayor’s face. “That’s what Commander Regalas said, but what I’d like to know is why was Canterlot attacked? What’s going on that would make Ponyville need protection?” Mayor Mare gasped from an unsettling thought. “Could Discord have gotten free somehow, or maybe the changelings are going to attack again…gulp.” She swallowed thickly. “Or what if something worse could be happening.”

Sadly, Twilight didn’t have enough information to go on either. She placed a hoof to her chin and considered how they should proceed. Then, closing her eyes and smiling, she answered, “If we need information, then I’ll go right to the source. I’ll head back to my place and have Spike send a letter to the princess. Hopefully, she’ll tell me what’s going on. I do actually have some idea what’s going on.”

The mayor’s eyes widened. “You do?!”

Twilight nodded. “Yes, my human friend, David, is here in Ponyville. After lunch, he mentioned something about wondering when some evil is going to make its move.”

“So it is something to worry about.” The mayor sighed, knowing that it wasn’t just an overreaction on the princess’s part.

“Don’t panic, madam mayor. I’ll go write to the princess and see if I can’t get to the bottom of this.” Twilight gave Mayor Mare a confident nod.

“All right. Thank you, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled, and then took her leave of both the Mayor and her aid, making her way back to the library.

* * * * * *

Lyra bubbled with delight, while she chatted with David as the two made their way to Clang’s Forge.

“Wow. I still can’t believe I’ve finally had a chance to meet a human, and that I get to spend time with you again. I read about your kind for years, David, but everypony always thought I was silly for being so fascinated about humans.” The unicorn closed her amber eyes and smiled gleefully.

“Yes, well, from what I’ve come to understand, history in Equestria hasn’t painted my kind very well. Still, it’s good to see ponies like you, Twilight and Luna that don’t think my people are all bad. Not to mention, Celestia said she didn’t agree with her father’s decision to banish humans from your world.” David shared Lyra’s smile, but as she looked closer at his eyes, she could see there was something troubling him.

“Yeah, that’s great about the princess. And, David, I’m really having fun hanging out with you, and hope you’re enjoying my company. Yet, I can’t help but feel that something may be bothering you. Did I ask too many questions again?” Lyra offered him a sincere look as she hoped she hadn’t done anything to offend him.

David shook his head. “No, you didn’t. I’m glad we’re getting to hang out again. Before I came back to Ponyville, I was wondering if I’d get to see you.”

“Really? You were?” David nodded. Lyra’s smile grew. “I heard you were going to be back in town, but I didn’t want to seem too pushy.” She chuckled, hoping to lighten the mood.

David smiled. “Don’t worry, you’re fine. But, to answer your question, I’ve just had a lot on my mind. The incident in Canterlot yesterday…wondering about this evil force that’s tied to it. And whether or not I’ll end up being able to help, or just be a liability to you ponies. Not to mention, there’s still a part of me that’s amazed all of this is happening. As far as humans are concerned, magic and talking ponies don’t exist. Let alone half the things I’ve seen in the few days I’ve been here.”

Lyra stopped a moment and David stopped beside her. She nodded and placed a sympathetic hoof on the front of his shoulder. “With all that’s happened, I can understand why you seem troubled. But, I doubt you’ll be a liability.”

David stared in the direction of Canterlot, then tilted his head up toward the slowly setting sun. “Ponies like you, Lyra, have magic, even if it’s only a little. I’m just a simple human. I don’t have any special powers. I’m not even that good with a sword. Yesterday showed how unprepared I was in battle.” The bewilderment fell from his face and a serious and more determined façade took its place. “That’s why I want to see Blade and train some more. There’s no telling how long I have to prepare, and I want to get better. Every little bit will help.”

Lyra smiled, his noble sentiment was very touching. “Well, then, you’ll be happy to know, we’re here!” She pointed her hoof to the area ahead of them. David grinned, seeing they had made it back to the forge.

The human entered the blacksmith’s shop, with Lyra following closely behind him. David smiled, as he looked around at the assorted items, namely the weapons and armors neatly displayed. Focusing his eyes over to the shop counter, he saw Anvil Clang. “Hello, Clang.”

“Ah, you’re back, my friend.” The pale red stallion smiled and stepped out from behind the counter. “So, what can I do for you?” He asked in a rasping voice.

A confident smile formed on David’s face as he stepped closer to Clang. “Is your grandson around? I’d like to see if he’d be up for another sparring match.”

The elder stallion chuckled. “Why yes. He’s out back in the forge. I’m sure he’d be delighted to spar with you again. Just go out the back door. I’d join you, but I have work to do here in the shop.”

David shook his head. “That’s fine. And thank you. Come on, Lyra.” The human trucked on past Clang and exited through the shop’s rear door. The unicorn followed, briefly exchanging smiles with Clang as she passed through.

A loud metallic chink filled the area around the forge, followed by clanging and banging from a heavy hammer.

It didn’t take David long to spot Blade, working at one of the anvils. “Blade!” David called out.

Blade stopped his hammering and looked up. A smile curled up onto his face. “Well, well, well. I didn’t think I’d see you back here this soon. So what’s up, David?”

David rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. “If you’re not too busy, I was hoping you could show me some more of your sword moves.”

The stallion chuckled. “My, you certainly are determined to get better, aren’t you?”

David nodded.

Blade plunged the hot piece of metal he’d finished pounding into a bucket of brine. It hissed as steam rolled up from the bucket. “Well, I’ve just finished working on this part of my current order. There’s not much else I can do till the craftspony arrives with the decorations I ordered for this sword’s hilt.” He turned his gray eyes to the descending sun. “And it is just about quitting time, anyway.”

“Great.” David grinned. I don’t care what it takes. I’m going to master the ways of the sword!

Taking his tongs, Blade removed the metal from the bucket and set it back on the anvil. “All right. I’ll leave this to finish cooling here. Did you notice how curved the blade to this sword is?”

David glanced at the nearly finished weapon resting there on the anvil. “Yeah, actually. That’s not a typical broad sword.”

Blade shook his head. “That’s because it’s not a typical sword at all. This is a scimitar I’ve been working on. Can you believe it? We get orders from ponies living as far out as Saddle Arabia.”

“I’ve heard of that place, but have no idea where it is or how far.”

A sly grin formed on Blade’s face. “Let’s just say it’s out there.” He snickered setting the tongs down.

David placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and began to draw it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m ready.”

“Simmer down.” Blade spoke, holding up his right hoof. “You know, I made a bit of a error in judgment during our last match.”

David slide his blade back into the sheath, then gave Blade a puzzling look. “What do you mean an error in judgement?”

“Let’s just say, training with real swords isn’t the best way to instruct someone. And…” Blade walked over to one of the nearby sword racks. “If you really want to perfect your skills, without needing to hold back, for fear of hurting someone or getting hurt.” The stallion retrieved two items. “We’d be better off to use these.”

“Huh?! Are those?” David gasped.

Blade nodded. “Yep, wooden practice swords. But don’t go thinking they’re just simple toys. These aren’t something you let young colts play with. Here, take this.” Blade tossed one to David.

The human caught it and had to quickly use his other hand to stabilize it. “Whoa, this seems basic, but it’s heavy.”

“That’s because there’s a piece of metal inside, giving it the proper weight and feel of a sword. Don’t think you will get away unscathed. These can’t cut or really pierce, but they can still give you a bruise or two.”

David held his practice sword and began getting a feel for it. “Wow, this is incredible. Let’s get started.”

“With pleasure.” Blade smiled, happy to have someone as eager as David to train with.

David turned to Lyra. “You want to watch?”

“Are you kidding, I wouldn’t miss this.” She grinned excitedly.

* * * * * *

Twilight Sparkle had made it back to the library and wasted no time in having Spike pen a letter to Princess Celestia.

“I just want to help assuage the mayor’s fears and those of everypony else, now that these guards are here in Ponyville. I await your reply. Your Faithful and Diligent Student, Twilight Sparkle.” She turned to her dragon companion. “Did you get all that, Spike?”

“Hang on. Just one sec…” He continued scratching the last of Twilight’s words on the piece of parchment. Then, smiled as he looked up at her. “There, it’s all written down.”

Twilight sighed. “Wonderful. Thank you, Spike, I really don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Spike chuckled and waved a dismissing claw. “Aww, it’s nothing, Twilight. Oh, hang on.” He quickly rolled the letter and blew the green flames of his breath across it. The scrolled paper turned into a puff of magic smoke and sailed out the study window. “There, the letter is on its way.”

“Now, we play the waiting game. If the princess is busy, it might take a while for her to respond.” Twilight noted, placing her right hoof along her chin.

Spike puckered his lips funny. “But, doesn’t she get those letters instantly?”

“I believe so, but, it doesn’t mean she has the time to read it immediately. Not if there really is something major going on.” Twilight softly bit her lower lip. “It’s the not knowing that troubles me, Spike.”

The purple dragon scratched his head. “Yeah, but I’ve always found I’m happier not knowing.”

Twilight walked up in Spike’s face, panic beaming from her eyes. “That’s good for you, Spike, but what if something really bad is about to happen? When I was with David earlier, he said he’s not sure how long till some kind of evil is going to arrive or make its move. What can I do to be prepared?”

“Uh…” Spike tried to speak.

“I know about so many evil forces from all the books I’ve read, including the twelve volume collection “Ancient Threats in Equestria”, but I can’t begin to imagine which one could be responsible. We stopped Nightmare Moon, Discord and Cadence and my brother helped thwart the changeling invasion. I don’t know what else it could be.”

Spike hopped up on Twilight’s back and lightly patted her shoulder. “Calm down, Twilight. You and your friends have faced all kinds of threats already. I’m sure no matter what’s going on, you’ll be able to face it. Don’t forget – you and the others are the wielders of the Elements of Harmony. How many ponies in history can claim that?”

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and then she nodded. “You’re right, Spike. I guess I was just letting fear get the best of me. Come on. Let’s go inform the mayor that I’ve written the princess. Then, I need to find David.”

“David’s that human, right?” Twilight nodded. “Why do you need to find him?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Did you already forget? I invited him back to Ponyville. I was giving him a tour of the town, but the mayor’s aide came for me. I left him with Lyra, at the arch bridge.”

“Do you think they’d still be there?”

“Hmmm?” Twilight placed her hoof back to her chin. “Probably not. But, I think I know where they are. David mentioned wanting to spar with Clang’s grandson Blade. I’ll bet they’re at the forge.”

“Well, then, let’s go!”

Twilight nodded. “Hold tight, Spike.”

Spike placed his dragon arms around Twilight. “All set, Twilight.” The unicorn lightly reared up and flailed her hooves before making her way downstairs, as the two departed the library.

* * * * * *

Evening had falling across Canterlot, as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna chatted in Celestia’s room, while they waited for their bath to be prepared.

Celestia walked over to the window and gazed out at the view of the countryside below, before she let out a troubled sigh. “What do you think will come of all this?”

Luna gave her sister a curious look. “What do you mean, sister? Are you referring to the looming threat that unicorn, Shroud, spoke of?”

Celestia nodded solemnly. “I am. There’s a feeling starting to brew in the air, little sister. Maybe it’s just me, but it’s starting to feel like the time, you know, from when we were much younger.”

“You mean, when our parents were still alive, and back before we earned our cutie marks?” Luna blinked. She wasn’t sure things felt quite the same as back then, but she knew Celestia was right, something was off. A distinct feeling of gloom seemed to be clinging in the very air, even if it wasn’t apparent to everypony.

“Yes. I can’t help but wonder if it might be him?” Celestia stared sharply at Luna.

Luna swallowed hard. “You can’t be serious. Our parents defeated him shortly after I was born. Mother and father didn’t want us to grow up in a world with such a fiend.”

Celestia chuckled nervously. “You’re probably right. No one has heard from him for a long time. But, maybe it’s another of his loyal minions, like that gargoyle, Grelgin.”

The younger princess smiled. “That’s a strong possibility, but it doesn’t matter, big sister. Whatever the danger, we will face it together. And don’t forget, your pupil, Twilight, she and her friends have saved Equestria from danger several times.” Luna’s smile grew. “And I have a good feeling there’s more to David than he realizes. Even if he can’t see it.”

Celestia shared Luna’s smile. “You’re right. This isn’t the first time Equestria has been in danger. We’ve come through plenty of ordeals, and I shouldn’t worry. We’ll make it through this one too.”

Luna walked beside Celestia and drew her into a hug. “The important part is that we’re together again, sister.”

“You’re right.” Celestia squeezed her hooves around Luna.

A green fiery wisp caught their attention. It settled over Celestia’s desk and manifested into a roll of parchment. The two quickly made their way over to the scrolled paper. “Is it a letter from Twilight?”

Celestia took hold of the letter, raising it in the golden glow of her magic. “Let me see, Luna.” The alicorn unrolled the letter and began reading it. “It is a letter from Twilight.” Celestia continued reading over the letter until she finished.

“Is everything all right?” Luna asked, a note of worry lightly clinging to her voice.

Securing a blank piece of paper, Celestia took her quill and dipped in the ink well. “It will be. Apparently, the mayor and some of the residents in Ponyville are worried about the guards I sent to keep watch.”

“Oh, you sent them in response to what happened yesterday, right?” The events of the previous day were still fresh in Luna’s mind, much as she suspected they were in her sister’s mind as well.

Celestia nodded as she began penning a reply to Twilight. “Yes. I just don’t want anything to happen, before we’re ready. And don’t forget, Ponyville rests on the edge of the Everfree Forest.”

“You don’t think, that whatever sinister force is lurking, might be hiding in the forest, do you?” Luna gazed wide-eyed at her sister.

Celestia quickly finished her response and then rolled it up. Using her magic, she dispatched it, hoping its contents would calm the growing fears of the mayor and the other ponies. Then, Celestia turned to Luna and nodded. “Yes, it’s the ideal staging ground for evildoers to lurk.”

Just then, there was a rap on the bedroom door. Celestia turned her head in that direction. “Enter.”

The door clicked and opened silently. The castle maid, Merry Way, entered. “Your highnesses, your bath is ready.” She bowed respectfully to them.

Celestia chuckled warmly. “Come now, Merry Way. There’s no need to bow.”

The white earth pony shook her head. “Oh no, your highness, it wouldn’t be proper to do otherwise.” There was a slight quiver in Merry Way’s words, even though she loved being a maid for the princesses, she did tend to feel a little nervous, every now and then, when in their presence. She took a deep breath and offered her heartwarming smile. “You and your sister have done so much for everypony. I can’t be rude.”

“You are too kind.” Celestia smiled back at Merry Way and gave her a nod. “Thank you. Come on, Luna, time for our bath.”

Luna smiled as she followed her sister out of the room. Merry Way followed closely behind the two princesses. When they arrived at the door to the Royal Bath, she took the lead and opened the door for them. Then, bowing once again, she said, “Right this way, your majesties.”

The two alicorns entered the room. Celestia looked back to Merry Way. “Thank you, Merry Way. You may go now.”

She nodded, still giving the princesses a sincere smile. “If either of you need anything, please don’t hesitate to call. I am always at your service.”

Luna’s smile grew. “Thank you, Merry Way, but I suspect we’ll be fine.”

Merry Way bowed again, before taking her leave.

Luna and Celestia removed their regalia, setting them carefully on the neatly prepared shelves.

Looking around the spacious bath, Luna giggled. “It’s been a little while since we shared a bath here, my sister.”

Celestia ran her right hoof along the rim of the extremely large tub. “Yes. The last time we shared a bath was the night following your return from the moon. It’s ironic.” She turned to Luna.

Luna noticed the waves of emotion swirling in Celestia’s magenta eyes. “What’s ironic?”

Celestia carefully made her way into the warm bath water. “You look just as you did that night, before your powers had re-awakened. It still seems a bit curious that following your trip to Earth, your appearance changed back to your younger form.”

Luna glimpsed her reflection in the nearby mirror. She held up her bare right hoof, noticing the almost lavender shade of her fur. “I know. I mentioned it to David back on Earth. He noticed the change as well, but I’m not entirely sure why I changed. And then, earlier this morning, I thought I was changing back.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing to be overly concerned with. Maybe it’s nothing more than your magic altering your appearance.” Celestia shrugged, seeing as she was truly clueless on this one. “It’s a shame that Starswirl is no longer among us. With his vast knowledge of pony magic, maybe he would know.”

A sigh left Luna’s mouth as she joined her sister in the warm and steamy water of the bath. “Yeah, he was very wise.”

Celestia hung her head. “Maybe if he had still been around 1,000 years ago, he’d have known a better way to deal with your transformation.”

Luna gave Celestia a loving hug. “Sister, you can’t keep blaming yourself for what happened. I was just as wrong, and let’s not forget the role the miasma played in my transformation.”

She hugged her little sister harder. “I know, Luna. But that horrible force caused so much trouble as it took advantage of your negative emotions.”

“Things worked out all right in the end.” Luna nuzzled Celestia. “I know it’s not perfect, but we made up, and thanks to Twilight, I’ve got new friends now.”

Celestia smiled. “You’re right, of course.” She slogged over to the side of the tub, and grabbed a bar of soap with her magic. “Well, enough serious talk, it’s time to kick back and relax for a little. Just us sisters.”

Luna cheered, “Now you’re talking!”

* * * * * *

The sound of cracking wood filled the air around the forge as Blade and David continued their match. Blade once again had his wooden sword pinned against David’s as he began forcing the human back and almost onto his knees.

David maintained a firm grip on his weapon. This may have been nothing more than practice, but in the event of a real battle – he’d have been in a really tight bind.

Come on, David, you’re better than this. So much is riding on this. A glint of raw anger and unyielding determination sparked across David’s brown eyes. He harnessed all of his strength and planted his right foot firmly into the ground. Blade immediately noticed his opponent had stopped moving backward.

“Not bad, David. You’re persistence will serve you well in the field of battle. But, can you recover from this?” Blade grinned, almost sinisterly, before adding more force to his forward lunge.

“Just, watch me. Rrrrrrrrrr!” David growled under his breath and grunted as his muscles contracted tightly allowing him to slowly drive Blade back. The human was almost ready to drop to his knees, until he summoned everything he could find. Now, he was pushing the stallion back.

Blade's gray eyes blinked in amazement. “Well now, pretty impressive. Grrr, but this isn’t over yet.”

David grunted as he forced Blade’s weapon back even further. Then, noticing a slight drop in Blade’s forward motion, David pulled back and managed to separate their swords.

Wasting no time, David treated this match as if it were a real battle. He took off in a short sprint, putting some distance between him and Blade. They took up position a good twenty yards apart. David huffed for breath as sweat crept down his forehead. He wiped it away with his right hand, while keeping his opponent in sight.

“Come on, David, you can do it!” Lyra cheered from the side of the grassy field.

David briefly glanced Lyra’s way and smiled. He returned his eyes to Blade. David knew it was never wise to lower your guard around an enemy, let alone take your eyes off them.

Just as the human had expected, Blade wasted no time in exploiting his momentary lapse in focus and began charging him.

David gripped his wooden blade tightly with both hands and charged forward, ready to meet his sparring partner.

The human and the stallion struck their weapons together fiercely, refilling the air with the sounds of cracking wood.

Lyra continued watching the mock battle, when she heard a voice call, “Hey! What’s going on?” The unicorn turned around in time to see Rainbow Dash come sailing in, landing several feet behind her.

Lyra smiled as the Pegasus walked over to her. “Oh, hello, Rainbow Dash. What brings you here?”

Rainbow Dash took her right hoof and brushed the dust off her wings. “Well, I was just flying around, and heard some odd sounds. Uh, wood striking and two guys grunting.” She gave the unicorn as curious look as she scratched her head.

Lyra giggled, and pointed toward the field. “Oh, that’s just David and Blade. Blade’s teaching David some sword fighting techniques.”

Rainbow Dash watched as the two males continued striking their weapons together, neither one showing any sign of giving up. “Oh, wow. That human may be cooler than I thought. This is kind of awesome.”

“I knew it! I knew we’d find them here!”

Rainbow Dash and Lyra turned to their left and saw Twilight making her way over to them.

“Yeah, you sure were, Twilight.” Spike waved to the two ponies as they arrived. “Hey, Rainbow! Hey, Lyra. Did we miss anything?”

Lyra shook her head. “Nope. Spike, you and Twilight are still in time. The match hasn’t ended yet. David really seems determined. I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“It’s all right, I guess.” Rainbow remarked, before gluing her eyes back on David and Blade.

Twilight chuckled as she heard Rainbow Dash try to dumb down how excited she was. Twilight then turned her attention to Lyra. “I take it you two came here after I left?”

“Yep.” Lyra nodded. “He seemed really stoked to come back here, so who was I to stop him. Oh, how’d things go with the mayor?”

Twilight smiled. “Good actually. I told the mayor I’d write the princess to find out why she sent a group of Royal Guards here. After I sent the letter, I wanted to keep the mayor posted. Upon my return to town hall, the princess’s reply had arrived, and well, I think the mayor isn’t quite as worried, but still, it looks like something major is definitely going on.”

“So then, David was right? That it’s something evil?” Lyra looked to Twilight, worry clinging to her face.

“Yes, I’m afraid. There’s no telling how long till anything happens.”

“Shhh! Would you two pipe down!? I can’t hear the fight.” Rainbow flailed a hoof at them as she continued watching the action.

“Yeah, this is really exciting!” Spike grinned gleefully as he watched the mock fight with Rainbow.

Twilight broke out into laughter. “Oh, Rainbow, Spike.” She walked over to them. “So, how’s David doing?”

Rainbow Dash gave Twilight a delightful grin. “Just watch.” Spike nodded, sharing Rainbow’s enthusiasm.

Twilight turned her violet eyes to David and Blade. “Oh, wow.”

The wooden swords continued striking fiercely as the two continued taking turns driving the other back. “That’s it, David!” Barked Blade. “You’re showing more signs of improvement.”

David kept his sword gripped firmly. “Yeah, well, I’m not done yet!”

The human took a few steps back, then focused, keeping his eyes locked on Blade. Raising his sword up to the left, he took off running. “Ahhhhh!!!” David drew his blade back a little further, then lashed forward as he passed his opponent. The swords collided once again, only this time the might of David’s attack was so great that it forced the weapon right out of Blade’s hooves.

“What?!” Blade was all but beside himself as his sword clunked to the grassy ground.

David huffed heavily for breath as he stood a few feet past the young stallion. Sweat dripped from his chin and continued to roll from his forehead. He turned back. “I…I did it.”

Blade turned around and clapped his hooves together. “Not bad, David, not bad at all. You really have potential to be a great swordsman.” He stepped over and placed his hoof on David’s shoulder. “Now, don’t get cocky, but in time, I think you’ll be a force to be reckoned with.”

David smiled and chuckled, still a little short of breath. “Thank you, Blade. You’re a really great teacher.”

Blade grinned and laughed. “Yeah, I know. Just kidding, but seriously. I’m glad I could help.”

Spike hopped on Twilight’s back as she, Lyra and Rainbow Dash galloped over to greet them.

“Hey, look, David.” He pointed as the three ponies arrived. “You had a captive audience.”

He continued to chuckle in between huffs. “Twilight, when did you, Spike and Rainbow Dash arrive? I just saw Lyra wave to me a little bit ago.”

Rainbow Dash looked the human over and nodded. “Hmmm, yep, you’re a lot cooler than I thought…uh, David was it?”

David nodded. “Yeah. Thank you, Rainbow Dash. But wow, I think I may have overdone it a little.” He rotated his left arm and lightly stretched his neck. “Mmm, I’m gonna be sore tomorrow.”

Twilight giggled. “Well, do you feel better now?”

“I do. I hope I didn’t ruin your tour too much.”

She shook her head and placed a hoof on the lower part of his shoulder. “No, I understand how it feels to want to do something important.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” He patted her foreleg, while still smiling. “Now, how about we head back to your place, so I can catch my breath. My ride back to Canterlot should be here within the hour.”

Twilight lowered her head. “You mean you’re going to have to leave, already? But it feels like you just got here.”

David chucked. “I know. It’s just like they say, “Time flies when you’re having fun.””

“All too true. And sadly, that business with the mayor couldn’t be avoided.” Twilight sighed, before renewing the smile on her face. “We do still a little time left. Come on, let’s go have some more apple cider and chat.”

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “Did you say cider?”

Twilight laughed. “I did. If you wanted to join us, you’re welcome.”

“Nah, I was only joking. Besides, I don’t want to drink all your cider. Anyway…” Rainbow patted her belly. “I drank plenty yesterday. Applejack made extra, and I had ten heaping mugs.” The Pegasus giggled shamelessly. “Though, I will tag along till you guys get back to the library.”

Lyra smiled as she walked over to Twilight. “Do you mind if I join you two again?”

Twilight looked at David and then back to Lyra. “Of course not. Come on.”

Blade patted David’s lower back. “You did good. Have a safe trip back to Canterlot. Anytime you want another lesson, after we’re had some time to rest, you know where to find me. Just don’t forget, I do have weapons to make.” He grinned.

“Of course. Till next time, Blade.” David offered his hand, wanting to shake Blade’s hoof.

Blade smiled and moved his hoof over to David’s hand, but instead of leaving the human shake it, he bumped it against David’s fingers. He looked at Blade a little funny, and then closing his fist, he smiled and bumped his fist against the stallion’s hoof.

“Take care, David.” Blade gave a nod and left the human return to the others.

David rejoined his group of pony friends and they were just about to start off for the library, when a loud and extremely violent explosion rocked the air of Ponyville.

A giant plume of smoke erupted from the eastern side of town. David saw fiery embers flicker from within the smoke. The flames illuminated brilliantly across the darkening twilight sky. The sun was continuing to set behind them, while the group could only wonder what was transpiring.

“Is Ponyville under attack?!” Rainbow Dash looked to the others and then to the pillar of smoke.

David felt a rush of panic as he stared at the familiar sight. The blast was just like the one that rocked Canterlot. He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and swallowed hard. “Could it be another Dragon Knight?”

Fear gripped Twilight as she looked at him. “D-d-dragon Knight, did you say?”

A look of dread encompassed David’s face as he nodded faintly. “Yep.”

Meanwhile, at the eastern side of Ponyville, three of the Royal Guards sprang to action. The entire group had just finished erecting the perimeter fence barely an hour ago, having made use of their full complement. Thirty-one guards were stationed in Ponyville, counting Commander Regalas. The commander was stationed with the bulk of the force at the center of town, while groups of three kept an eye on each of fence’s four other entrance points.

The guards stood their ground and looked on in dread. Part of the eastern side of the fence had been destroyed and was rapidly engulfing in flame as it burned with crackling embers. “What’s going on?” One of them gasped.

“I’m going on!” They heard an eerie voice rumble in a low growl.

The three guards trailed their gaze upward, and from behind the flames came a hulking dark figure with glowing orange eyes. The fire illuminated the large scaly beast as it stood proudly on its hind legs towering close to nine feet tall. It was clad in dark gray, almost black, armor as it lightly growled at the three of them.

One of the guards swallowed thickly, he’d never seen a creature like this before. “Gulp, look at the size of that thing.”

A rumbling snarl carried along air. “I am not at thing. My name is Pierce! And it’s the last thing you’ll ever know! Bwa, ha, ha, ha!!”

“What are you?” the third guard shouted.

“I’m a Dragon Knight. Heh, heh!”

Pierce breathed deeply as flickering embers seeped from his mouth. He unleashed a powerful cone of fire. It quickly tore across the ground, immolating anything in its path, until it plowed into a nearby house, quickly catching the building ablaze.

Panicked screams filled the air, as the pony living inside the burning structure feared for her life.

“Glide!” The unicorn guard shouted to the Pegasus. “Go get Commander Regalas and the others. Assuming he doesn’t already know we have a situation here.”

“Yes, sir lieutenant. Right away!” Glide saluted his superior, before spreading his wings and taking to the air.

Pierce cackled under his breath, while reaching out his right scaly claw. “And where are you going?” He grabbed the guard’s left hind leg.

The Pegasus tried to flap himself free, but the Dragon Knight’s grip was incredibly strong. “Let me go!”

“Of course!” Snickered Pierce. He drew back his muscular arm and threw Glide across the air. The Pegasus cashed into the side of the burning house, just as flaming debris fell form the collapsing roof.

Sinister laughter continued rolling from Pierce. He took a quick glance around town. Then, opening his jaws, he belched a burning sphere of flame. It slammed into a pair of houses and exploded in a fiery burst of wood, stone and thatch stirring up a cloud of dust. “Ponyville will burn to the ground. Ha, ha, ha!”

A metallic scrape filled the air as the lieutenant drew his sword. “You scaly fiend! You’ll pay for what you did to Glide! You’re gonna find out why they call me “Charger”!” The unicorn shouted, holding his weapon tightly within the pale yellow glow of his magic.

Pierce turned to face his loud foe, just as a sinister smirk curled up onto his long face. “Is that so?” He snickered. A shrill scratching of metal to metal resounded as the Dragon Knight drew his own sword from its resting-place at his side. His reptilian fingers clasped his weapon as he trained it toward his foe. “Hmmm. You’re going to learn why I earned the name “Pierce”.” A sinister laugh rumbled in his throat as Pierce stepped closer to Charger.

* * * * * *

The two princesses had been enjoying their bath and some relaxing conversation, when Luna gasped. She rose out of the warm bath water, a look of bewilderment crossing her face.

Celestia stared curiously at her sister. “What is it, Luna? What’s wrong?”

Luna turned, and faced in the direction of Ponyville. “I can’t explain it, sister. But, I fear David is in grave danger.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia stood up, water dripping from her white fur.

Luna exited the tub and used her magic to grab a few towels and quickly dry off. “I meant what I said. David is in trouble. I know it may sound crazy.”

A frightened scream came from outside in the corridor. The door to the bath burst open as Merry Way rushed in. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, fire! It’s coming from Ponyville.”

Celestia started at Luna, an incredulous expression on her face as her mouth hung open. “How did you know?”

“I just did.” Luna dropped the towels now that she was dry and quickly put her regalia on. “Stay here and watch over Canterlot. That’s always been your charge anyway, Celestia. If there’s fire in Ponyville, then David isn’t the only one in danger. I must go.”

Celestia’s mouth hung open even further as Luna hastily walked toward the doorway. Her sister’s appearance had changed back to the way it was before she went to Earth. The elder princess shook her head and stepped out of the bath, trying to make sense of her sister’s transformation.

Celestia called out from the Royal Bath, “Luna, please be careful.”

“I will. Have no fear.” Luna replied as she started down the corridor.

Celestia quickly dried herself and trotted after. “Wait, sister! I should go with you or at least let’s take a moment to form a plan or you could take more guards.”

Luna stopped in her tracks and turned to face her sister. Celestia caught up with her and saw Luna’s eyes glistening. The younger sister shook her head. “I’m sorry, Celestia, but there isn’t time for a plan. And, I’m an alicorn, if I can’t help turn the tide, more guards aren’t going to make much of a difference.”

“But, Luna.”

Luna placed a hoof over her sister’s mouth and shook her head. “I know you love me, dear sister.” Luna looked toward Ponyville. “And I only hope you will forgive me for being selfish, but, David needs me. In this short time he’s come to mean so much to me…I can’t bear the thought of losing him. And he was ready to lay down his life for me.”

Celestia took a deep breath and fluffed her wings. She threw her hooves around Luna and hugged her tightly. “I understand. I know how it feels when the heart wants what it wants. Go. I’ll see to Canterlot. But never forget, I love you, Luna.”

Luna hugged Celestia back and whimpered faintly. “I know. I love you, Celestia, sister.”

She let go of her big sister and resumed down the hall, unyielding conviction shimmering in her eyes. Luna departed the castle from a nearby window.

Celestia watched as Luna took off into the evening sky. Oh, little sister, please be careful! I don’t know what’s happening to you or why your appearance keeps changing, but regardless, I don’t want to lose you again! Celestia wanted to chase after Luna, but knew Canterlot needed protected as well. The capital had been attacked once, and with Ponyville under siege, Celestia had to do her part.

* * * * * *

Fire continued to spread westward from the eastern side of town. David stood there on the forge grounds with Twilight, and the others.

Rainbow Dash looked on in awe, and then turned to Twilight. “What are we going to do?”

Twilight swallowed hard and took a deep breath. “The only thing we can do. Get everypony to safety and then stop who or whatever is attacking Ponyville, no matter what.”

David continued watching the flames, his body trembling from a mixture of fear, anxiety and anger as even more smoke puffed its way into the sky. I don’t know exactly what’s happening, but I’m far more prepared than I was yesterday. Even if it’s not enough, I’m going to do everything I can, so I don’t make the same mistake I did back then. Somehow, I’m going to make a difference in this world!

To Be Continued…

Chapter 14 - "Return to Ponyville - Part 3: A Warrior's Spirit"

Earth, 7 Years ago...

Night had fallen. David was walking down the sidewalk, enjoying the warm summer air of the city. There was a proud stride in his step. “Man that was a great movie.” He grinned briefly as he turned the corner and was only a few blocks from his apartment.

He continued walking, thoughts of the exciting movie still playing riveting clips in his mind. That was until he caught the sound of indistinct voices. They were echoing from the alley that he was about to pass.

David scratched the back of his head nervously as what he heard of the voices sounded more and more distressing. He wondered if someone was in trouble. Hesitantly, he turned down the alley and made his way along the metal drums and small dumpsters that lined the path ahead of him.

A slew of building fire escapes partially cluttered his view, but he was able to make out a small group of about five people where the alley widened.

Now that David was closer, the voices were more distinct. He heard a woman whimpering. “Please, leave us alone.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t have the money.” A man spoke, his words quivering with fear.

David got a better look at the group as he concealed himself behind one of the dumpsters. From what he could tell a man and his wife were being held up by a couple of thugs.

The leader of the group chuckled, as he looked the man and his wife over. “I’m really sorry to hear that, Jerry. But, we did that “big favor” for you, and now it’s time for us to collect.”

Jerry flailed his hands frantically in a fit of nervous energy. “L-look, I just need more time, Buzz. That’s all. I promise I’ll get it for you.”

Buzz crossed his arms and shook his head. “Nah, that won’t be necessary. We’re collecting and we know just what we’ll get too. Boys, take her.”

“No! Not my wife!” Jerry cried stepping in front of her. “You can have anything else you want. What about my car?”

“Sorry, Jerry, it’s too late for bargaining. You said you understood the terms of our “agreement”. Now, we’re gonna rake you across the coals, so to speak.”

“Stay back!” Jerry warned them holding up his fists, but he wasn’t overly toned and lacked the brawny stature of Buzz’s men. They pushed Jerry aside and grabbed his wife.

“Honey,” Jerry’s wife called out. “Why is this happening?”

Jerry scrambled back onto his feet. “Sweetie, I’m sorry. I made a huge mistake. Buzz, please! Don’t do this!”

Buzz laughed. “I guess you just don’t know how this works, do you?”

Jerry ran up to Buzz. “That does it, Buzz. The deal’s off.” With less than impressive force, Jerry punched Buzz in the face.”

The sinister Buzz had been taken a little off guard, but was essentially unscathed. All Jerry did was make the thug angrier. “I can see we need to teach you some respect.” Buzz rubbed his cheek. Then, he glowered vehemently at Jerry as he slugged him right in the face.

Jerry’s wife screamed as he went down. David wasn’t sure what to do. He was unarmed and his own level of strength was no match for three street-hardened thugs. All he could do was watch and see if there might be an opening when he could act.

David felt a rush of panic as he saw blood trailing from Jerry, which ran slowly toward a nearby grate.

Jerry staggered back to his feet. His face was all bloody – it appeared that Buzz had broken his nose with a single blow. Clutching his face, Jerry reached his other hand toward his wife. “H-honey.”

Buzz laughed viciously. “Poor, Jerry. You should have paid us back.”

A noise from behind the dumpster caught one of the thug’s attention. “Buzz, I don’t think we’re alone.”

“Is that right?” Buzz eyed up the dumpster and saw a sneaker sticking out from the side. “Hey, come on out. I can see your shoe.”

David felt his heart nearly stop. He’d lost the element of surprise, which meant there was little he could do now. In fact, now that he’d been discovered, he feared he would be next as he crept out from his hiding place.

Buzz grinned. “Ah, you had me worried. I thought you might be a cop or someone trying to muscle in on my turf.”

Trembling, David stood there gripped with fear. He saw the same fear mirrored on the faces of Jerry and his wife. They were pleading for help, only David still wasn’t sure what he could do.

Buzz laughed. “We don’t have any beef with you. Just run along, and leave us to our business. There’s no need for you to get involved.”

David just stood there for a few more moments, he couldn’t believe they’d just let him go.

“Go on. Beat it. I’ve no interest in you. Just walk away and forget you saw this, and you will have nothing to fear. There’s nothing you’ve seen here that makes you a credible witness anyway. So, if you value your life…run!” Buzz gave David a stern expression.

Now at the mercy of his own fear, David did the only thing that he could think of and ran. He turned around and sprinted out of the alley. A part of him cried on the inside for he new those two were as good as dead, but there was nothing he could do.

As he left the alley, David remembered he had his cell phone. He’d call for help, and maybe it wouldn’t be too late until the cops arrived…

* * * * * *

Ponyville, Present Day

David stood there staring at the column of smoke as it continued billowing into the evening sky. The memory he thought he’d come to terms with was still there, haunting him. That happened over seven years ago. I was only 22 at the time. But why, what’s making that horrible event come back into my thoughts? The human stood there and then he realized. It must have been what happened yesterday, and all tied in with my meeting Luna. Yes. The sword…I saw a chance to do what I didn’t do back then. I know I called the police for help, but by the time they arrived, those thugs had taken Jerry’s wife and he’d been left for dead. The cops told me I did the right thing, but that was little comfort when Jerry coded in the alley, before the paramedics had a chance to help him. David clutched his left fist as more of the memory flashed within his mind. And there was so much blood. Those butchers! David stared at the fiery disturbance on the far side of Ponyville. But will now be any different? No! Even if the odds still aren’t good…I’m never going to let someone in danger down again. I won’t be a coward, no matter how scared I am.

David gripped the hilt of his sword and unsheathed his weapon. Twilight turned her attention to him, as her mouth fell partially open. “David?”

“You said it, Twilight. We have to help the other ponies and stop who or whatever is attacking!”

Twilight saw an unmistakable conviction burning brightly within David’s brown eyes as a sudden gust made his black hair dance.

The unicorn nodded as she waved a hoof to the others. “Come on, everypony. Time is of the essence!”

David, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Spike and Lyra started off toward the growing smoke and flames. Just as David was about to break out into a sprint, he heard a voice call. “David! Wait up!”

He came to a halt and turned back. “Blade! What is it?”

Blade trotted over to David with the utmost of haste. “Here.” He reached to his back and grabbed something. “Take this.”

To David’s amazement, Blade had just handed him a shield. He looked at the stallion with great surprise.

“If you’re going into battle, I think that this will be a big help. Gramps coated it with a special potion that’s heavily resistant to fire. It just might come in handy.”

David smiled briefly and nodded. “It sure will. Thank you, Blade. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

Tempered Blade waved a hoof. “Of course. Take care.”

He nodded. “Hmm, you too.” David resumed running and caught up with the group, uncertain as to what they were heading into.

* * * * * *

The other Pegasus guard saw to Glide, as Charger and Pierce continued sizing each other up.

He grabbed hold of Glide’s hoof and carefully pulled him out from under the smoldering debris. “Glide, Glide, are you okay? Say something!”

A low painful groan escaped Glide’s mouth. “Oh, what did they hit me with?”

“Not what. You were thrown into a building.” The other Pegasus found a fairly safe place to leave him rest. “There, now don’t move. I’m sure the commander will be coming.”

“Ah, my left hind leg. It hurts, Swift Wing.” Glide grunted as a sharp pain ripped across his leg and up his back.

Swift Wing patted Glide’s shoulder. “It’ll be okay, buddy. The commander will bring the medic and they’ll get you patched up.”

Glide pawed his fellow guard. “Hey, do you think you could take me to the local hospital or the urgent care center. I’d love it if a cute nurse patched me up instead.”

Swift Wing forced a chuckle. “Good old, Glide, even when you’re banged up you still make a joke. Only, if we don’t stop this Dragon Knight, I don’t think the hospital will be able to help you.”

Charger galloped toward the hulking Pierce, his sword held at the ready. “Yahhhhhhhhhhh!!”

“Mwa, ha, ha, ha, ha! Come on!” Roared the Dragon Knight. He swung his mighty serrated sword. It clanged against Charger’s blade.

“Hrrrr.” The unicorn grunted as he tried to hold back the beast’s impressive strength. “You…won’t stop…me!”

“Wanna bet?” Pierce drew back his left leg and kicked Charger, sending him sailing just above the ground.

The unicorn gritted his teeth together as he fought to regain control of himself, planting his armored hooves into the grassy ground. He skidded a good twenty feet before coming to rest. Charger huffed from his nose and leered at the Dragon Knight. “It’s not over yet!”

* * * * * *

Commander Regalas stood proudly near his command tent, which stood right in front of Ponyville town hall. He took a deep breath as he watched the fire continue to burn. “Listen up, soldiers! We have a situation here.” He pointed to a group of nine guards. “I want all of you to spilt into groups of three and watch the other three gates we added to the defensive fence. Unicorns, if any of you spot anything out of the ordinary, send up magic sparks and we’ll know there’s trouble.” The guards nodded in acknowledgement and departed quickly on their way to the other gates.

Regalas moved toward the remaining guards. “The rest of you come with me, except you four. I need all of you to stay and keep an eye on the camp.”

“Sir,” the four of them spoke saluting faithfully.

“We have an intruder in Ponyville and Princess Celestia sent us to keep scum like that from getting in. So, let’s go kick him out!” The commander pointed his hoof toward the flames, roaring courageously.

The others joined him in thrusting a hoof forward as they took off to help their fellow guards and any of Ponyville’s citizens that may need help along the way.

* * * * * *

Charger struggled to get back onto his hooves. He had forgotten the Dragon Knight’s powerful tail, and was caught off guard as he had been smacked into a nearby building.

The unicorn managed to grip his weapon, as he stood a little wobbly. He huffed breathless from the last attack, but he knew what was at stake and wasn’t about to give up, not while he could still fight.

Pierce chuckled as he brandished his vicious sword from within his clawed hand. “My, you are a stubborn one. You should know I could easily end you.”

Charger looked up, trying to maintain his fierce demeanor. “Then, why d-don’t you?”

“Because, it’s so much more fun…this way! Heh, heh, heh!” Pierce lowered his sword. “But, I think I’ve grown bored with you after all. Yes. It’s time you die!”

The Dragon Knight stood proudly and unfurled his leathery wings. He took in a deep breath as he drew back his head. Then lunging forth, he opened his mouth and exhaled an intense blast of his fiery breath.

Charger stood there, his eyes widened in horror. He was in worse shape than he realized and his legs could barely keep him standing, let alone carry him out of the path of Pierce’s attack. There was nothing he could do. He didn’t want to show fear, but he closed his eyes and braced for the inevitable.

“Yahhhh!” David shouted as he emerged from the side of a nearby building. He stood in front of Charger and held up the large round shield that Blade had given him. The human stood his ground as the fiery cone struck the shield. David leaned forward as the attack continued. The power behind the fire was comparable to a torrent of surging water. He felt the intense heat seep around from the sides of his protective gear. I sure hope this works.

The fiery barrage continued for a few moments more, before David noticed the force against his shield had ceased. Cautiously, he lowered it, and while glancing upward, David saw that the attack had indeed ended. His eyes widened as he saw trails of steam rolling up from his shield.

Taking a long look at the hulking creature, David discovered he was right. It was definitely a Dragon Knight attacking Ponyville. Reaching to his side, the human unsheathed his sword and secured the shield within the grip of his right hand. He swallowed hard. Man, this guy’s huge, he’s easily two feet taller than Rend! And he was at least eight feet tall. David growled, securing his clasp on his sword. No matter…I’m not going to back down.

A sinister laugh carried through the air. “Hmmm, and what do we have here?” Pieced growled softly as he eyed up the human. “You must be that creature…the h-human I heard about. Yes.”

David stood his ground and gave the Dragon Knight a gaze of bitter disgust. “That’s right. I’m David.”

Pierce chuckled. “Pierce…and once I’m through with you, you’ll be – DEAD!!”

The human adjusted his stance and prepared to attack, that was when he heard a commanding voice from nearby shout, “CHARGE!!”

The sense of dread eased as David discovered the other Royal Guards had arrived. They were less than 100 yards away, and were making their way toward the Dragon Knight.

“Ha, looks like I’m not going to be as dead as you thought, Pierce!” David snickered, feeling secure with reinforcements coming to his aid.

Pierce let out a rolling chuckle. “Bwa, ha, ha, ha, ha! You all underestimate me!” The hulking beast growled under his breath gathering power. His squinting orange eyes spied a series of buildings that would do just fine. Puffing out his chest, Pierce opened his jaws and unleashed a long blast of fire. It smashed into one of the houses to his left. He then turned his attack in a crossing line that moved from building to building and engulfed each one in turn, leaving a rapidly growing blaze, which now cut off the Royal Guards. “Nya ha, ha, ha! Now, who will help you…human?”

David felt a nervous heat roll up his back, his help was stopped dead in their tracks. Things were looking pretty grim. All he could do now was stand and fight, and hope his skill level had improved enough to keep him alive, at least, until help could somehow arrive.

* * * * * *

Luna soared through the twilight sky. The sun was sinking closer and closer to the horizon. She beat her wings harder, as she saw the fire in Ponyville continue to grow. She knew her subjects were in danger, but more than that, she feared for David. Hang in there, David…I’m coming!

* * * * * *

The fire continued to burn as David’s fight with Pierce had begun. Much to his amazement, he was managing to hold his own. But with each mighty blow of the monster’s jagged sword, David knew his strength wasn’t going to hold out forever. He had to find a way to do some damage and quick.

David dashed out of the way as Pierce’s sword cleaved into the ground, tearing up a chunk of grass and dirt.

Looking up at his scaly foe, David tried to search for any spot on the creature that might be vulnerable, but there didn’t appear to be any, at least no weak spot that wasn’t bolstered by armor.

Pierce leered back at the human. “You aren’t as feeble an opponent as I’d wagered, but still, you will never be my equal. Heh, heh. Now dance!” The Dragon Knight blew a cone of fire at David.

“Whoa!” David shouted as he veered out of the fire’s path, narrowly avoiding it. He came to rest behind a partially crumbled wall, huffing for breath. “This is crazy.”

David’s eyes widened as he heard a fierce roar seep into his ears. He gripped his sword and shield and ran from the wall, just as the rest of it crumbed to the ground.

Looking skyward, David saw Pierce standing above him with his left arm extended and his fist clenched. “Found you!” With a second punch, Pierce sent David flying. He crashed into a nearby hay cart. The straw helped cushion his impact, but the force of the blow made the cart shatter against him, sending jolt after jolt of pain across David’s body.

David laid there for a moment, huffing for breath. He knew he had to get up, but the onset of pain from his growing injuries was getting tougher and tougher to bear. Nevertheless, he dug deep and rolled off the cart and slowly made his way back onto his shaky feet.

Sweat dripped from David’s face as he squinted at his foe. A quick wipe from his hand cleared his blurring vision, but the sting of the sweat in his eyes made seeing quite laborious, not to mention the air was slowly thickening with smoke from the growing fire. David coughed and huffed. Thankfully he could still breathe without too much difficulty, but he didn’t know how long that would last.

“Agh,” he grunted, trying to keep Pierce in sight. Aww man. This is getting ugly. My body is really getting battered. David gasped, endeavoring to fully catch his breath. I don’t know what I did to what, but hitting that hay cart didn’t do me any favors. Darn it…I won’t go down like this. Why…

“Still standing…I’m almost impressed. That is, I would be, if you weren’t a slight gust of wind from being knocked out.” Pierce scrapped his sword along the rocky side of a nearby building. “Die!”

Pierce swung his sword, forcing David to drop to the ground and roll out of range. He came to rest beside a nearby tree, and for a moment thought he could catch his breath. That was till he saw the Dragon Knight open his jaws again. Scrambling for his shield, David held it up with what little strength he had left. The fire plowed against the treated metal. David shivered and gasped while doing his best to keep his shield from faltering. Thankfully, the coating Clang put on the piece of armor was still working.

Just as before, David noticed when the attack ended, only his eyes widened in alarm when he felt heat radiating from behind him. Turning back, to his horror, David saw the tree had been engulfed.

Grunting in pain, he stood up and tried to run, only he found he could barely walk, in fact he was staggering more than anything. David felt the ground quake from beneath him, as he saw his enemy was right on top of him. “Ahhh!” An alarmed shout is all he could muster as Pierce swatted him like an annoying insect with the back of his scaly hand.

David careened into a nearby wooden fence, breaking through it and coming to rest on the grass and dirt behind it.

His grip had failed and his sword and shield both fell from him, landing on the ground a few feet from where he laid. David wanted to go on, but he couldn’t move. The muscles in his forearms burned relentlessly with fatigue. There was nothing he could do now. Every scrap of power he had was spent. Luna…I’m sorry. I wasn’t strong enough.

Pierce arrived at his fallen opponent and huffed. “Humph. Stauncher prey tends to make for a much better killing. But, I suppose one death is as good as another.” The Dragon Knight cackled. “And to think, you thought you were helping that guard who foolishly challenged me as well.” Pierce watched as David twitched and attempted to move. “Don’t feel bad. At least you and he can die together.” The beast raised its large sword and went to thrust it into David.

Before Pierce could strike true, a powerful jolt of blue lightning struck his right hand. “Argh!” He bellowed in pain as he dropped his weapon, taking a few clumsy steps backwards. And in a flash, Princess Luna landed in front of her fallen David wearing a fiercely determined look. Pierce stared at her curiously. “Ah, so you’re the one that struck me.”

Luna huffed, bearing the brute a gaze of disgust. “That’s right! How dare you come to this peaceful town and endanger our subjects?!”

Pierce laughed. “Don’t make me laugh, puny alicorn. You may have some power, but very few of your race have ever fell any of my kind. And while I know you helped your sister best Rend, I don’t see her here. So what can you hope to do to me?” Pierce flexed his right wrist as the pain began to subside. He grinned as he retrieved his weapon. “That zap of yours was a nice trick, but as you can see, I’m still standing.”

“Not for long!” She shouted, channeling magical energy to her horn, which began glowing a bright pale blue. “We’ll show you how puny we are!”

“Not if I cut you down to size! Ha!” Pierce slashed his blade at her, but she vanished before his sword got anywhere near her. “What?!”

“Over here, brute!” She snarled. Pierce turned her way. “Take this!” Her horn shined even brighter as she unleashed an intense bolt of magical energy.

The attack slammed into Pierce, forcing him to adjust his footing. “Why you…huh?!”

Before he could attempt a counterattack, Luna soared at him, and drove her right forehoof into his face. The force of her blow was strong enough to knock him on his back, making Pierce land with a rumbling thud.

Luna looked over to David and then back to Pierce. “How dare you attack, David!”

Pierce placed a clawed hand over his face. “You mean that human?”

“Yes!!”

He huffed. “I’ll kill whomever I want. Err and you’ll regret that.” Pierce made his way back to his clawed feet. “Grrr, it’s been a while since I’ve felt pain like this. You are indeed a worthy foe.” He snickered. “One I shall relish tearing apart.” The Dragon Knight spread his leathery wings and took in several deep breaths.

Luna remained aloft, as she was ready to continue the fight. “Come on now!”

“If you insist!” Pierce beat his wings and rose into the air with her. Fiery embers seeped from the sides of his jaws. “Raahhhhh!!” He roared, unleashing a blast of his breath.

Luna’s eyes widened as she gracefully dodged the flames. She turned her head and took aim with her horn and fired several bolts of energy. Pierce growled in pain, but continued chasing her in the air just above Ponyville. He grew closer to her and managed to grab hold of her hind leg. “Now I’ve got you.”

“Not yet!” Luna shouted, while she struggled to move her left hind leg. She could feel Pierce’s scaly fingers gripping her, but as she continued to squirm, she noticed his grip began to weaken until finally, Luna broke free.

Growing tired of the Dragon Knight, Luna shot a blast of magic into some nearby clouds. The spell she cast quickly took shape as the clouds grew in size and intensity, until they jarred Pierce with a series of shocking lightning bolts, one zapping him right after another, until he’d been struck more than a dozen times, which finally forced him to land.

Pierce snarled bitterly. “I am beyond vexed! And that’s very bad for you!”

Luna knew she was starting to damage the hulking beast, but she knew she needed to stop him faster. That was when it hit her, if she could take care of his armor, surely a weak point could be found on the flesh beneath it.

Her dark blue mane swirled and shimmered in the glow of the fire, as Luna realized her next attack would come with some risk, but it didn’t deter her. She pulled back and swooped in toward Pierce, ready to end this. She cried out into the night as she formed a narrow blade of magic energy along her horn.

Pierce stood ready as he saw her rapidly approach from above. Luna flew past him, striking with her magical blade as she attacked. However, as she passed his shoulder, she didn’t see that his tail was pulled back, and as she soared by, Pierce lashed her with it. Luna was struck with considerable force and slammed into the ground, generating an eruption of dirt and grass. As the debris settled, she whimpered faintly. “Oww, that really hurt.” She took a deep breath as she rose to her hooves. While she was in considerable pain, that attack was hardly enough to best her.

The determined looked continued to beam across Luna’s teal eyes as she spied her nemesis. “There you are, fiend!!”

Pierce rubbed at the armor along his left shoulder, very near his chest. Her attack had damaged his chest plate, but it hardly was enough to slow him down. “I have had enough of this!”

“So have we!” Luna could take no more. She gathered as much power as she could and aimed her horn at the Dragon Knight. Her eyes began to glow white as she powered up an even stronger attack. A matching white beam tore off from her horn and whisked towards Pierce barreling into him and sending him flying into a nearby hill. He struck the large grassy mound and the beam exploded, stirring up a large cloud of dust and debris. The dirt settled quicker than Luna expected and to her delight, the beast wasn’t moving. She sighed heavily. “Finally!” Then fearing for David, she located him, still laying along the shattered fence. “David!” She called galloping over to him.

David managed to sit up as her noticed the sound of her voice and caught the familiar sight of her silhouette approaching. “L-Luna.”

She ran to his side and stood before him. Tears formed in her eyes as she saw the condition he was in. “D-David. What happened to you?” He had a series of cuts, contact burns, and plenty of other marks and dirt caked to his face and arms.

He forced a smile and coughed. “I was just trying to help one of the guards.” David winced. His body was still quaking with pain. “I’ve got to stop trying to fight Dragon Knights on my own.”

Luna carefully placed her hooves around him. “I’m just glad you’re okay.

“Ahh, watch the shoulders.” He sighed, as his shaky arms moved to embrace her back. “Luna.”

“David.” She sniffled, nuzzling her cheek to his, tears falling from her eyes.

“H-hey. Hey now. I’ll be all right. You stopped that creep and you saved my life…again.”

She chuckled faintly and sighed again. Luna pulled back and looked into his weary eyes. She leaned in and softly kissed his lips. David managed to stroke her mane, while she smiled, the anxiety beginning to flee from her face. That was until they heard a loud roar.

Luna turned back. “It can’t be!” She stood up as the ground began to quake.

Pierce was back on his feet and making his way back to them. Flames flickered from the side of his mouth as he stomped along the ground. “I am livid! You…” He seethed. “I have had enough of you…alicorn!” He breathed his intensely hot breath at her.

Luna quickly dodged and prepared to attack. Only to her surprise, Pierce reached out and grabbed her. “Let go of me!”

He snickered under his breath. “As you wish!” Pierce drew back his arm and flung Luna into a nearby house, which she smashed into. He laughed maniacally. “That should take the wind out of you! Bwa ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!”

David looked over where Luna had fallen, fear trying to snare him in its grip. “Come on, Luna. Get up! You can do it!”

There was a slight clatter as fallen boards and other pieces of rubble shifted. Princess Luna emerged from the building and made her way back to Pierce. “I…it’ll take more than…” She came to a halt and swayed a bit, before she collapsed.

“Luna!” David yelled out in terror. He went to move, but was still unable to. Pain surged through his battered body. “No. Not Luna.”

Pierce laughed in his throat, amusement clinging to his reptilian face. “That certainly put her in her place.” He turned to the human. “Come, David. I can clearly see she means a great deal to you and vice-a-versa. Before I silence you, I’ll let you watch, helplessly as I crush the life out of her.” The Dragon Knight continued to laugh.

David eyed his sword, but as he went to move, he was forced to stop. The pain was still too great.

Then, just as he was almost out of hope, he heard a familiar voice shout. “Hold it, you beast!” To David’s amazement it was the unicorn Lyra. He didn’t know what she was doing there, but from the serious look in her amber eyes, she was there to help.

Pierce grinned. “Oh, and what do we have here.”

“Stop hurting my friends and leave our town alone!” Lyra stepped toward the beast, her horn glowing with orange magic.

“Ah, so you think you can stop me? Ha, ha, ha. Go ahead and try!” Pierce grinned callously at her, unimpressed by her bravado.

Lyra shouted as she charged him unleashing several zaps of her magic. They struck Pierce, only her strength was no where near as potent as Princess Luna’s. The Dragon Knight crossed his arms and laughed at her feeble attempt to harm him.

Lyra stood there, gritting her teeth in frustration. “Darn it. I’m not through with you! I…”

“Don’t waste my time.” He snarled. Pierce reached down and grabbed her in his right clawed hand. “Ah, you’ll do.” He snickered. “Do you know that Dragon Knights like to crush their prey in their hands. Just…like…this!”

Lyra’s eyes widened in terror as he began squeezing her. She began to gasp frantically in fear as her body filled with unending pain. “No, let me go! Please, stop!” She pounded her hooves into his hand, desperate to free herself. Lyra looked over and saw David sitting there, near the broken fence. “David! Please, help me!”

Pierce leered at her. “Grrr, quiet down! I like noisy prey, but you’re a little loud.”

She quickly felt his claw crush down on her harder, it felt like her bones were going to crack if he didn’t let her go immediately. Lyra whimpered and cried out as the pain continued to worsen. She kept calling to David to help her.

David wanted to help her, but he was in no better shape to stop Pierce. He sat there despising himself. It’s happening again, just like it did back on Earth. Why, why do others have to bully and pick on the weak? And why, why am I such a pathetic weakling and a failure?! David looked over to Luna, she still wasn’t moving. He felt warm tears begin to fill his eyes. I’m so sorry, Luna. I’ve failed you…just like I’m failing everyone else. He heard Lyra cry out again.

No…no. I can’t let this happen! Even if it costs me my life. I…I won’t let them win! Not again!

David saw his sword still sticking out of the dirt. He reached his left hand toward it and tried to crawl over to it. The pain jolted up his back and across his limbs. He growled and grunted as he began to move. I won’t let this pain stop me! He staggered along, until he managed to place his hand on the hilt of his sword. Come on body…MOVE!! MOVE!! Why won’t you…MOVE!! His grip tightened on his sword and despite all logic, for a reason he couldn’t explain, the pain began to ease. “Huh?” A few more seconds passed and the pain began to fade even more, in fact, David began to feel his strength return.

A look of fierce determination formed on his face as he began to stand, making it back to his feet. With his renewed strength, he freed his sword from the earth and held it aloft. He began seething with anger as he walked toward Pierce. “Let her go!” He yelled vehemently. But the Dragon Knight ignored him and continued squeezing Lyra. David walked right up to Pierce and held his sword high. “I said…let her…GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!” Swinging his sword forward, David cleaved it right into Pierce’s arm with everything he had.

“Raaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!” Pierce shrieked out in agony as his grip on Lyra was broken.

She fell from the beast’s hand. David dropped his now bloody sword and did his best to catch her. He planted his feet firmly and held his ground trying not to fall. “Lyra, are you okay?”

The unicorn whimpered a little. “I think so. Man did that hurt.” She looked up and realized it was David who had saved her. “David? You saved me?”

He nodded silently. “Yes, and now, I have a job to finish. Go stay by Luna.” David deftly set Lyra down and retrieved his sword.

Pierce stood there shaking his right clawed hand. “Ow! That hurt you miserable retch! You’ll regret that.” The Dragon Knight reached for his sword.

“No, I won’t. I’ve had enough of you!” David stood his ground, a cold look enveloping his normally cheery and welcoming face.

Pierce saw the look in his eyes and growled. “I’ll burn that determined look right off your face! Rarrrrggghhhh!” He once again spewed a cone of burning flames at David.

Not wasting a second, David veered out of the path of the fire. He huffed a moment and saw Pierce standing madder than ever. Man, even with my strength back, I can’t dodge him forever. I’ve got to do more damage. David glanced up and saw the part of his armor that Luna had loosened near the side of his chest and shoulder. Luna must have done that. I got it.

David quickly dodged another blast of fire, then made his way behind a nearby building. “Darn, no way to get to any of the roofs.”

“Hey!” Called out another familiar voice.

David turned and saw the colorful Rainbow Dash fly over to him. “It’s you…Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah. We’ve all been trying to find a way around that wall of fire. Twilight and the guards are trying to put out some of the flames, so I said I’d scout ahead.”

David saw her flapping wings and quickly got an idea. “Rainbow. I need your help.”

“Oh?”

“Could you please give me a lift? I need to gain some height.” David looked at her earnestly.

“Sure, but what for?”

“So I can put that hulk of a Dragon Knight out of commission!” David pointed over to the beast.

Rainbow landed and stood close to David. “Whoa, that guy’s big. So what’s the plan?”

“Carry me up and then let me fall. I’ll strike the weak point in his armor with my sword. Hopefully that’ll injury him enough and make him stop his attack.”

“All right. Hang tight. It looks like we don’t have much time.” Rainbow resumed hovering and grabbed hold of the back of his shirt, holding it in her mouth. “Ere we bo.” She mumbled.

She began flapping her wings vigorously as she lifted them both into the air. Pierce continued searching for his elusive prey. Then to his delight he saw Rainbow Dash flying them right to him. “Ah, there you are.”

David gripped his sword tightly and prepared to strike. He judged the distance from Pierce and how high she had carried them. “Okay, Rainbow, that should do it. Let me go!”

Rainbow Dash released his shirt and left David drop in on their enemy. He held up his sword and yelled. “Take this!!!” David swung his weapon forward with as much force as he could muster. The blade cut into the Dragon Knight’s scaly hide drawing blood. David landed on the ground, and managed to keep his footing. He moved back as Pierce clutched his freshly inflicted wound.

“Argh. You little…runt!!” Pierce glowered at him, while smoke seeped out of his mouth. “I’m going to burn you to a crisp!”

“NOOOO!! You are not going to harm him or any more of our subjects!!” Shouted Princess Luna. She unleashed another powerful beam of magical energy and sent Pierce skidding backward a good twenty yards.

The Dragon Knight huffed, the pain from his two wounds continued to grow. He located his sword and clutched it tightly. Pierce looked to his foes and up at the town. He growled bitterly, “This isn’t over!”

Luna huffed angrily and shouted, “Oh, but it is!!” Her eyes lit up white with rage, as she channeled even more energy into her horn. Aiming at Pierce, she unleashed a blast with everything she had. "Be gone beast!!”

The magical beam plowed into Pierce even harder than the last and sent him sailing into the trees of the nearby forest. The Dragon Knight shuffled to his feet. The once prideful look had fled and exhaustion filled the brute’s orange eyes. He sheathed his large blade and shook his head. “You may have beaten me, but you haven’t seen the last…grrr.” He grabbed his injured shoulder. “Of me! I will have my revenge on you, alicorn. And that human of yours as well. Rarrrrrrgghhhh!!” With an angry roar, Pierce withdrew into the forest and vanished in the darkness.

Back along the trees, another agent of Ghastaloom’s had been keeping watch from afar. The unicorn, Shroud, chuckled to himself as he gave a firm nod and disappeared into the shadows, before anyone could pay notice to him.

Luna’s eyes returned to normal, now that Pierce was gone. She took a deep breath and realized David was standing beside her. “David…”

He hugged her tightly. “Luna, that was incredible!”

She smiled at him and placed a loving hoof on his shoulder.

Rainbow Dash flew in from above and stopped to hover in front of them. “That…Was…So, Awesome!!” Her eyes widened. “Whoa, and to think I got to help!”

David chuckled looking up at the excited Pegasus. “You really did. Thank you so much, for your help, Rainbow.”

She waved a dismissive hoof. “Aww, it was nothing.” Rainbow grinned, holding her head up proudly. That was when she noticed things became quiet. She opened her eyes and saw David hugging Princess Luna. Rainbow grinned nervously. “Uh, yeah, I’m going to go see if Twilight and the others need help putting out the rest of the fire.”

Flapping her wings, Rainbow Dash moved on and noticed another pony nearby. “Lyra, what’re you doing here?”

The unicorn stood a little shaky as she greeted Rainbow with a partial smile. “I was just trying to help out David.” Lyra chuckled sheepishly and added, “Only that monster tried to use me as a stress doll.”

“Is that why you look rather roughed up?” Rainbow placed a curious hoof to her chin.

Lyra nodded. “Yeah. Thankfully, David came to my aid in time. Ouch, but I’m still a little sore.”

“Well, why don’t we take you to see a doctor. You could have a broken bone, ya know?” Rainbow nodded sternly.

Shaking her head, Lyra said, “Oh come on. I’m tougher than I look.” She flinched, favoring her right shoulder. “Oooh, okay, maybe it’d be a good idea to see a doctor or at least a nurse.” She grinned nervously.

Rainbow snickered as she placed a supportive hoof on Lyra’s back. “Come on, easy now. I’ll guide you safely through the fire.”

Luna and David watched as Rainbow Dash and Lyra disappeared out of sight. They both stood there as the remnants of the fire continued to burn behind them. David stared deep into Luna’s glassy eyes. Now that the immediate danger had passed, they could enjoy a moment alone.

“David!” Luna cried as she embraced him tenderly in her hooves. “I-I’m so glad you’re all right.” She sniffed.

Warm tears pooled in David’s eyes as he wrapped his arms around his princess. “Luna…” he quivered. “I’m s…so thankful you’re safe.”

She pulled back. “Me? What about you?” Luna sighed, sniffing back a few more tears. “When I saw you laying along that broken fence…m-my heart nearly stopped.” She squeezed him again. “I don’t ever want to lose you. Even if we’ve only been together this short while.”

David nuzzled Luna’s cheek, their tears began to blend as they both sobbed. “My sweet, princess. I feel the same about you. When I saw you collapse after Pierce threw you into that building…I felt my heart in my throat. The thought of losing you…” He trailed off and held her tight.

Luna sniffed as she pulled back and saw the burning fire reflected within his teary eyes. “I love you, David.”

He softly caresses her mane, sharing her affectionate gaze. “I love you too, Luna.” David gingerly kissed her lips. Luna’s mouth hung open, while David felt her warm breath brush against his face. Her eyes fell partially shut as she leaned in, kissing him deeper.

David caressed her mane and shared her loving kiss, savoring a much-needed moment of tenderness. The breath from their noses added to their deepening exchange of affection.

Their kiss ended and David continued stroking Luna’s beautiful starry mane. She smiled, resting her hoof along his shoulder again. “I’ll never tire of that.” She smiled.

He shook his head. “Neither will I.” David looked to the fire. “As much as I’m enjoying this. We should go help the others. Ponyville is still in danger.”

Luna nodded as they moved apart. “Yes, the fire is still burning.”

“Hey!” The couple heard a familiar voice shout.

Luna and David gazed up to the rooftops. Rainbow Dash came sailing in. “Twilight, they’re over here!” Rainbow pointed.

Twilight Sparkle came galloping from an alternate path they found around the flames. Commander Regalas and several of his guards were following behind her, trying to keep up.

“Twilight!” David smiled as she and the others met up with them.

She smiled at David and proceeded in giving him a big hug. “You’re all right.”

“Of course I am. Well, a little worse from wear, but you know.” He returned Twilight’s friendly gesture for a few moments before she pulled away.

Twilight looked around. “What happened here?”

Luna sighed and shook her head. “It’s a long story. And right now, I’d say we have bigger problems.”

David nodded. “Yeah.” He looked around. “The Dragon Knight may be gone, but he’s left quite a mess.”

Twilight smiled. “Don’t worry. I have a plan. We just needed to get around the fire. See?” She pointed a hoof toward the town water tower.

“Ah, I do.” He nodded again.

“Come on everypony, let’s put this fire out!” Twilight nodded confidently as they gathered to extinguish the flames.

* * * * * *

The torches continued to burn along the walls, deep within Ghastaloom’s cavernous lair. Shroud threw back his hood and looked around, while he approached his master’s altar.

“Ah, Shroud. So you’ve returned.” Ghastaloom’s essence swirled and softly pulsed with a magenta glow.

“Yes, master, I have.” A smirk formed on his face as he adjusted his metallic headgear, which continued to cover his horn. “As you no doubt know, Pierce was repelled from Ponyville. He was pretty roughed up, but a large part of the town was still burning when I departed.”

“Yes, Pierce has already given me his report. Princess Luna and that meddlesome human, David gave him quite a thrashing. At the moment he’s tending to his wounds.” Ghastaloom’s ethereal form glowed brightly.

“So, master, how did the other part of the plan go?” Shroud placed a curious hoof to his chin.

Ghastaloom chuckled. “It went quite well. Send them in.”

A raspy cackle filled the air. “We are here, master!” The lead diamond dog, Rover, entered the room and gave a nod to his two cohorts. Shroud’s ears twitched as he caught the sound of metal chains dragging on the cavern floor. His eyes widened as he saw the other two diamond dogs forcefully pulling two more chained ponies into the chamber.

Shroud chuckled and nodded his head contently. “Just as you planned. Pierce offered the diamond dogs the perfect cover.”

“He did at that.” The mist turned to the diamond dogs. “Did you have any trouble securing these two?”

Rover shook his head. “Nope. They were all too busy with Pierce’s attack and the fire he started to care about us.” He chuckled gleefully.

Minuette and Rose trembled before their captors, fearfully looking around the cavern.

The large diamond dog, Fido, snickered. “These two are well behaved. They are so scared, they are barely even whimpering.”

“Heh, heh, heh, heh.” Ghastaloom snickered. “Yes well, like the others, they have nothing to fear for now. Take them to the holding area to join their fellow ponies.”

“You got it, boss.” Spot, the scrawniest of the diamond dogs grinned and saluted respectfully. Then, he and the other two lead the ponies deeper into their master’s lair.

“Things are proceeding beautifully. And do you know the best part, Shroud?”

The white unicorn shook his head. “No.”

“Thanks to Rend’s attack on Canterlot, and now Pierce’s attack on Ponyville, Princess Celestia is going to be on high alert. She’ll be wasting time protecting other towns and cities, wondering where our forces will strike next. But, the true surprise will be that there won’t be any more attacks. At least, not for now.”

“Yes. Even after Queen Chrysalis drains the energy from the six captive ponies, it will take my relics a good seven days to refine the extracted magic so that we can use it for your revival.”

“That won’t be a problem.” The mist of Ghastaloom swirled. “The princess will be so worried about protecting her kingdom, that she and the other ponies will never think to search the Everfree for us. Which means you have plenty of time for your relics to prepare the means of my resurrection.” The mist crackled with energy. “Ah, I can hardly wait. Soon, very soon I will be alive again. And my enemies will know what it means to cross Ghastaloom! Mwa ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!!”

Shroud stood silently, a proud grin on his face as his master continued to enjoy a maniacal laugh.

* * * * * *

David and Luna joined Twilight Sparkle and the other ponies in flopping down on the hill. David lightly huffed, catching his breath. “There, we did it.” He turned to Twilight. “That was quick thinking on your part using the town water tower like that.”

She lightly blushed and chuckled. “Well, I’ve had some past experience with that.”

Spike snickered. “Come on, Twilight. Don’t be so modest.” He turned to David. His green eyes were a twinge with awe. “The last time Twilight moved the water tower was when she vanquished an Ursa Minor. You should have seen it, that was incredible.”

David scratched his head. “What’s an Ursa Minor?”

Applejack chuckled. “Just think of it there as a really big and grumpy bear cub.” She waved her hoof and grinned recalling the event in question.

“Wow. And now you used the water tower to put out that huge fire Pierce started.” David gave Twilight a look of admiration.

She blushed again. “It was nothing. Besides, Princess Luna and Commander Regalas did most of the legwork. I doubt I could have moved it to the waterfall so quickly on my own when we refilled it for a second pass on the fire.”

Luna smiled. “Then why don’t we call it a team effort. Everyone played their part in winning the day.”

“Yeah.” David nodded in agreement, before he sighed looking around at the fading embers. “Though Ponyville is going to need some major repairs now.”

“Shucks, it’s nothing that can’t be rebuilt. Thankfully, nopony was seriously hurt.” Applejack leaned back and tilted her hat. “For the moment, I think we’ve all earned a little break.

“Yeah. A break sounds good.” Twilight yawned laying back on the soft grass.

David chuckled, then turned to his beloved Luna. “I guess we should think about returning to Canterlot. I’m sure your sister knows what’s going on, but a report from us would help. That and I’m sure she’s been worrying about you.”

Luna nodded. “I have no doubt. And you’re right, David. We should get back. But let’s just take a moment.”

David moved closer to Luna. They both laid back onto the grass, a good distance from the others, just beneath the branches of a towering oak tree. “Yeah. That sounds, really nice.”

Luna cooed softly as she snuggled against him. “I missed you while you were here visiting.”

He smiled, gazing lovingly at her. “I missed you too. It wasn’t an ideal moment, but I was so happy to see you when you arrived. In fact, you were beyond amazing today.”

“Huh?” Luna gasped.

“I saw you fight the other day in Canterlot, but tonight. That was epic.” David brushed a stray lock of her mane from her face and grinned. “Oh, and what was that “We” and “Us” stuff you were shouting at Pierce?”

Luna’s eyes widened, then her cheeks began to blush. “Oh, that.” She chuckled nervously. “When I get really emotional, heh, heh or in this case extremely angry. I still tend to break out into the “Royal We”. But since my return from the moon, I’ve learned that’s not how royalty speaks anymore.”

David kissed Luna’s cheek and placed his hand on her shoulder. “Well, I liked it. You sounded very courageous when you shouted it.”

Her blush deepened. “I’m glad we’re not too close to the others.”

“Why?”

Luna giggled. “Because you’re embarrassing me.”

“Sorry, but I was just impressed is all.” He nuzzled her tenderly and drew Luna into a loving hug. “I’m glad we’re together again.”

“So am I.” Luna stared at him with her bedroom eyes, then leaned in to kiss him deeply.

They shared the moment of blissful passion before parting their lips. David sighed and ran his fingers along her silky swirling mane. “My sweet, Luna.”

She giggled and ran her hoof along his cheek. “My loving, David.”

The two laid their heads on the ground and closed their eyes, enjoying a peaceful moment following the fierce battle with the Dragon Knight.

* * * * * *

Princess Celestia finally had a moment to get some air. She stepped out onto one of the castle balconies. This one overlooked in the direction of Ponyville. The princess placed a hoof over her heart and let out a sigh of relief. The flames were out, and only a few trails of smoke remained. “Thank goodness. Luna made it in time.”

Celestia smiled, as her mouth dropped in excitement. “I know.” She grinned as she left the balcony. I’ll send a letter to Twilight and ask her how things are going in Ponyville.

The princess made her way through the corridors, heading for her bedroom. She took a route that led her past the chamber where the Elements of Harmony were kept. As she passed the chamber, she felt a twinge in her horn. “Huh?” She gasped coming to a halt.

Celestia stepped over to the chamber door, but everything seemed quiet around the elements. Then she felt the twinge again, only it was coming from the top of the chamber. She glanced over and saw the elegant curved staircase that lead to the area above. The princess made her way up the steps and slowly stepped onto the floor over the elements. She was met by a brilliant pulsing light, which kept changing colors. It flashed blue, purple, red, orange, green and pink, and continued cycling in those colors. There at the center of the floor, a small altar had risen from the chamber below, and sticking out of it was the hilt and blade of a magnificent sword. It was one that Celestia had not seen in an extremely long time. “I-I don’t believe it. The Sword of Valor…it has risen and is resonating. But how can that be?! It hasn’t appeared for centuries.” Celestia stood there in awe wondering what this development could mean. “I have to get word to Twilight. Luna and I must get to the bottom of this.”

Making haste, Celestia left the altar and made her way to her room, hoping to shed some light on this new mystery.

Author's Note

I know this chapter is more than a century late, but now that I have a new job, which offers me much more free time than I've had in the past three years, I will finally be able to get back to updating more regularly.

Thank you, to all of you that have stuck with me during this long dry patch. Your patience will not have been for nothing.

Jaydex

Chapter 15 - "Celestia's Suspicion"

Things were calm and peaceful in Ponyville, now that the battle with Pierce, the Dragon Knight, had ended. David, Princess Luna, Twilight and the others were still enjoying their break following the night’s harrowing events.

David had returned to his feet and walked down the small hill everyone was resting on. He stood near some of the fire-damaged buildings. Twilight Sparkle saw him standing there and trotted over to join him.

The human let out a long and baffling whistle. “Man. I still can’t get over the power Pierce had. Such destruction.”

Twilight looked up at him, a number of emotions reflected in her violet eyes. “I know. That was quite a fire. But, are you okay, David?”

Her turned to glance her way. “Yeah. I’m all right.”

The unicorn swallowed hard, she wasn’t convinced, yet was leery of probing too hard. Still, she couldn’t get past her concern. Biting her lower lip, she asked, “Are you sure? After everything you and Luna told us about. It’s amazing that you’re still standing.”

David took a deep breath, before he patted Twilight’s back, then walked closer to one of the smoldering buildings. Faint trails of smoke were still scrolling up into the night air. He shook his head and sighed. “It was incredible, not unlike the attack yesterday afternoon in Canterlot. Twilight…I can hardly believe I survived it – again.”

She stepped cautiously toward him. “Well, you seem to be a lot tougher than you think. And didn’t you mention to me earlier today, that Princess Celestia said it might have something to do with the bond you and Luna share?”

He turned back. “It might, but I don’t know. Tonight felt different.” He lowered his right hand until his fingers bumped into the hilt of his sheathed sword. Peering down at his weapon, David patted the leathery texture of the scabbard. “Maybe it had something to do with this…no. That’s crazy. This is just a sword I got from Clang’s blacksmith shop.”

Twilight eyed up the carefully crafted hilt. There were beautiful gems accenting the cross-guard – a pair of rubies attached to the ends and two sapphires, one at the center of the guard and one fixed to the pommel. “Well, it’s a really nicely crafted sword, I mean, judging from the hilt.”

“Hey, you’re right,” said Spike hopping on Twilight’s back. “That does look like a nice sword. But, David’s probably right too.” The dragon blinked his green eyes at the human. “I’ve never really heard of any magical healing swords. At least none that have ever been in Equestria.”

Twilight shook her head. “And how would you know, Spike? You usually just scoff when I’ve asked you about reading history books.”

He snickered. “As your number 1 assistant, I read more than you think. But you’re right, I do usually wave a claw at history books. Still, reading about cool things like weapons and historical battles are always fun.”

David looked back at the ruined buildings, before looking up at the night sky. He then felt a loving hoof come to rest on his shoulder. Glancing to his right, he saw a sparkling shoe, and smiled as his eyes met Luna’s caring face. “Luna.”

“Twilight is right. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I…” David was interrupted.

“Oh man.” Spike placed his hands over his mouth, before letting out a fiery green belch, which quickly manifested into a scroll of parchment.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “It must be a letter from Princess Celestia.” She gripped the paper in her magic and quickly unrolled it. “Dear Twilight Sparkle…” The unicorn mumbled to herself as she read the message.

“What is it?” Luna leaned front, looking on earnestly.

“You two need to return to Canterlot at once. She says there’s something important she has to speak to you about.”

Luna nodded. “Very well.” She turned to David. “We were planning to return to the castle anyway. We can give my sister our report and find out what she needs to discuss.” Luna lightly winced. “Only, I don’t know if I have the strength to fly us back or the magic to teleport us back.”

Twilight held the paper aside. “Not to worry. The princess said she’s sending the royal carriage to pick the two of you up.”

Luna smiled, wiping a hoof across her forehead. “Well that’s good.” She chuckled. “I should have known my sister would be on top of the situation.”

David nodded. “Celestia is one amazing pony, that’s for sure.” David started walking with Luna, just before he came to an abrupt halt. “Oh, give me a second, Luna. I need to go see someone before we leave. I’ll only be a minute.”

Luna blinked. “All right, but the carriage is almost here.” She pointed to their ride off in the distance. “So don’t be too long.”

“No problem.” David passed several of the ponies just as he spied Fluttershy walking with none other than Lyra, the very pony he wanted to see. “Fluttershy. Ah and good, Lyra is with you.”

The Pegasus nodded. “Yep. I stayed with her while the medics and urgent care nurses looked her over at Commander Regalas’ camp.” She smiled politely.

“Thanks, Fluttershy. You’re the best.” He grinned.

She smiled and tried not to blush. “Oh, it’s nothing.”

David walked over to Lyra, trying to keep his face from falling. Apparently Pierce had injured her more than he originally thought. She was walking with a slight limp, favoring her right forehoof and had a series of bandages on her injured leg, some along her right shoulder and a few near her cutie mark on her left side. “Lyra, are you all right.”

She smiled at him. “Y-yeah. I’ll be all right.” She giggled. “It’s a good thing Rainbow Dash insisted I see a doctor.” She grimaced from the pain. “I’m still a little sore though.”

David took a deep breath. Numerous emotions struck him all at once. Unsure how to respond, he leaned down and gently hugged her. “I’m glad you’re all right. I’m sorry I didn’t act sooner.”

“Huh?” She placed a hoof on his shoulder.” What do you mean? You were injured too, and you sprang into action when it mattered most.”

She smiled at him again, causing David to do the same. “You’re right,” he agreed.

“Now come on, don’t be so serious. Things worked out, and I told you I’ll be fine.” Then Lyra’s mouth hung open for a minute. “But, you were really worried about me?” He nodded. “That’s so nice. Well.” She saw the Royal Carriage landing. “It looks like your ride’s here. Thank you for checking on me.”

“Anytime. Sorry if I got a little carried away, I was just worried.”

Lyra shook her head and grinned. “It’s fine. After all, it’s not a crime to care.”

David chuckled as he walked over to Luna. “Very true.” He then waved a hand to all of them. “Take care, everyone!”

Luna joined him in waving and bidding everypony farewell. The two them boarded the carriage, which quickly returned to the sky and began ferrying them back to Canterlot.

Twilight walked over to Lyra, while Spike was still sitting on her back. She joined Lyra and waved to their departing friends. “Bye, David!” Twilight called.

Lyra chuckled and looked at her fellow unicorn. “You’re going to miss him too, aren’t you.”

She smiled and nodded. “Well of course I am. David is becoming a very good friend.”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure we’ll see him again.” Lyra smiled.

Spike looked at the two of them and chuckled. He never thought he’d see Twilight get so excited about humans, at least not the same way as Lyra.

* * * * * *

Lighting continued to flash within the Everfree forest, growing stronger and more violent amidst the darkening clouds. Within the caverns below, Shroud and Queen Chrysalis made their way into one of the back chambers of Ghastaloom’s lair. “Here we are,” said Shroud, lighting the room with a torch he had gripped in the green glow of his magic.

The changeling queen studied the room and puckered her lips in a fit of puzzlement. “So, what is so special about this room?”

Shroud smiled setting the torch in a wall mounting. “These.” His horn lit up as he took six of the seven objects laying out before them.

“What are?”

He snickered at her. “These are the talismans that are the key to reviving master Ghastaloom. For now, I only need these six.” He kept them floating in a simple circle around him. “Okay, they are ready. It’s time for you to harvest the needed power from our six captives.”

Chrysalis grinned. “Delightful. I’ve been waiting to try out this latent ability of mine.”

Shroud led her to the holding area, where the Dragon Knights had formed a dungeon – perfect for keeping captives, such as ponies. The unicorn turned to the changeling queen. “Are you ready?” She nodded. Shroud looked to one of the guarding Dragon Knights. “Open the cell. It’s time for the extraction.”

“Very well.” Claw spoke in a low and rumbly voice. The scaly beast looked to two others. “Razor, Cleave. Keep a close eye on the dungeon entrance. I doubt we have cause to worry…but, we wouldn’t want any of our captives to escape now, would we?”

His fellow Dragon Knights shook their heads and stood close to the main doorway, keeping their weapons at the ready. Claw nodded and grinned, stepping toward the steel gate. He reached for a crude metal loop that was clasped to his belt. Three simple keys dangled from it, jingling as he selected the correct one. “Here we go.” He laughed in his throat. Claw unlocked the cell door and opened it for Shroud and Chrysalis.

Shroud wore a superior smirk as he led the changeling queen into the cell. The winds of change were swirling about and he felt the confidence and stirring sense of victory in the air. His emerald eyes met the six trembling ponies. They were of little threat. Not only were they confined in a secure cell, but they were also still clad in chains.

Twinkleshine and Minuette stood in front of the others. “W-w-what are you going to do with us?” Minuette asked, endeavoring to control her fearful tremors.

“Nothing too serious,” Shroud began. “We’re just going to extract a large portion of your magical essence. However, I fear the process in which Queen Chrysalis will use is going to be anything but pleasant.”

Twinkleshine couldn’t believe this was happening. Surely the other ponies in Ponyville knew they were missing by now and wouldn’t allow this to happen. But her hopes quickly began to dwindle as the changeling queen stepped closer to them, bearing them a most unsettling look. “Why?” She asked. “Why are you doing this?”

Shroud smiled. “Didn’t the master already tell you? You are to be part of his grand rebirth. And don’t worry. While this will hurt, you six will long survive. The master has ordered that food and water be brought to you, after we’re done here. Though, it might not be to the quality you’re normally used to.” Shroud stepped back and gave a nod to Queen Chrysalis. “Do it.” He ordered.

“Hmm.” She nodded walking just a little closer to the captives. “Now, to see how this works.” Chrysalis grinned. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her crooked horn lit up with an eerie green light. The six ponies hunkered closer together, hoping to find some way out of this, but alas there was none.

Chrysalis aimed her horn at them and focused. A beam of green magic trailed out from her horn and struck the six of them. They became engulfed in a bright matching light. A few seconds later, a brighter shade of green energy returned on the queen’s beam, crackling and zapping with energy. She gasped almost in pleasure as the sensation gave her quite a start. The power she was pulling from the ponies was incredibly invigorating. It began to fill Chrysalis, offering her sensations she never even knew existed. “Whoa…”

“Okay, good. Now, I’ll take that energy and place it into the relics.” Shroud grinned as his eyes and his horn began to pulse with a bright green light, which quickly changed into a bright teal glow. He bathed Queen Chrysalis in his own spell, which began pulling the extracted magic from her and slowly channeled it into each of the crystal relics, still orbiting him.

Twinkleshine and the other captive ponies cried out in pain as the extraction process continued. Their wails of agony echoed throughout the cavern, growing louder as the spell neared fruition.

A few minutes passed and Shroud called out, “Enough!”

Chrysalis let out a long shivering gasp as she ceased her magic. She turned to Shroud, just as the last of the extracted magical essence finished filtering into the talismans. His spell ended and the teal glow around him and the six crystals faded. He grinned devilishly. “There we go. Ha! That will be more than enough to revive Ghastaloom.”

“Wow. That was something else.” Chrysalis looked to the ponies. They all had passed out and were laying motionless on the floor. “Look, it’s knocked them all unconscious. Ha, ha, ha.”

“Hmm.” Shroud nodded. His horn lit up with a soft white glow, which lightly blanketed the prisoners. “There. They survived, but that should make sure they don’t suffer too much. The master ordered that they not be harmed more than necessary.”

Chrysalis pouted. “A pity, I like it when a prisoner…suffers.” She grinned.

“Those are the master’s orders. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to take these to the other chamber. I have one more spell to cast.” Shroud announced, heading to the dungeon exit.

Chrysalis blinked her green eyes at him. “What happens next?”

He craned his head back. “We wait. It will take at least seven days for the crystals to refine this magic so that we can complete the next phase of Ghastaloom’s plan.”

The queen sighed. “More waiting. Wonderful.” She huffed stamping an annoyed hoof on the dungeon floor.

* * * * * *

Princess Celestia paced nervously in the throne room. She knew all too well that something terrible was in the works, and now that the Sword of Valor had appeared, she was left with another mystery to solve.

The guards opened the large double doors at the back end of the room. Princess Cadence and Shining Armor came galloping in. They stopped in front of the princess and bowed before her.

Shining Armor had a very serious look on his face. “We came as soon as we got your summons.”

Celestia forced a smile. “Thank you both for coming. I know the hour is growing late, but there is danger brewing in Equestria and we must be ready for it.”

The stallion nodded. “Of course, your highness. As the Captain of your guard, I’m prepared to be called upon whenever you need me.”

Cadence smiled and looked to her aunt, but her joyful expression quickly faded when she saw the worry clinging to Celestia’s face. “It’s something really serious, isn’t it?”

Celestia nodded solemnly. “I’m afraid it is, Cadence. At the moment I only have suspicions as to what’s going on, but the attack that just took place in Ponyville has me nearly convinced.”

“Convinced of what?” Cadence asked placing a curious hoof to her chin.

The princess sprawled her white wings in a majestic display and walked to a small gilded table. A roll of parchment was scrolled upon it. “I just received a reply from Twilight Sparkle. Ponyville was attacked by a Dragon Knight. Yesterday, Canterlot had the same event take place, only that Dragon Knight led a small army of gargoyles and kobolds. Both are creatures that have not been seen in Equestria in centuries.”

Cadence blinked and sighed uneasily. Shining Armor looked over at her and nodded. The serious look remained on his face. “So, what do you want me to do first? I take it we need to rally the guard?”

Celestia closed her eyes and nodded affirmatively. “Yes, Shining Armor. I need you to send reinforcements to Commander Regalas in Ponyville. Have the guards you send there take fresh timber and building supplies, and relief food and medical supplies to help support Ponyville, following this most recent crisis.”

Shining Armor saluted dutifully. “Of course, your majesty.”

Just then, the sound of footsteps and hoof beats filled the room. David and Luna came rushing into the throne room. They stopped once they reached the others, huffing and panting for breath.

Princess Luna cleared her throat and walked up to Celestia. “My sister. We came as soon as we could. What’s going on?”

Celestia held up a gilded hoof. “Hold on a moment, little sister.” The princess turned to Shining Armor. “In addition to the reinforcements for Ponyville, I want you to send out a general call to every Royal Guard in the castle and the surrounding area. I want Canterlot’s defense strengthened before we do anything else. Once I know how many hooves we have, then I’ll make plans to fortify Equestria’s borders.”

He nodded, then gave her a strong stare. “Forgive my impertinence, but are we in the beginning stages of preparing for war?”

Celestia lowered her head, her elegant mane swirling as she walked closer to him. “I do not know for certain. But I want to be prepared for the worst. These two attacks have me deeply concerned. I only hope I’m making the right decision.”

“I understand, princess. I’ll get the guards assembled immediately. Have no fear on that.”

Cadence turned to her husband, concern growing in her purple eyes. She placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Honey, please be careful.”

He placed a hoof on hers. “Of course, my dearest Cadence.” Shining Armor shared a tender kiss with her; a lone tear rolled down Cadence’s cheek, the emotion of the situation was starting to get to her. “I’ll see you in our room later tonight. Don’t worry. This is only preparations.” He called as he left the room and started galloping toward the barracks.

Cadence reached a lone hoof toward him, before pulling it back toward her heart. She then closed her eyes and sighed.

David moved closer to Luna, with all the excitement in the air, he was beginning to feel insecure. She turned her head and saw the emotions swirling about his eyes. Luna reached out and gave him a hug. “It’ll be all right, David.”

He held her close and placed his hand along her starry mane. “I know, Luna, I know. It’s just things seem so tense right now.”

“And I’m sorry to have to add to this, but Luna, I must speak with you alone.” Celestia looked to David. “Could you give us a few minutes. I’ll send for you shortly.”

David nodded. “Of course, princess.” He walked over to one of the nearby balconies. Perhaps some air could help him clear his mind.

Stepping outside, David took a deep breath. The night air was cool and refreshing. He stopped along the guardrail and stared at the darkened Equestria. While Luna was with him in Ponyville, David concluded that Celestia must have ushered in the night. He grimaced feeling for her – reigning in the night must be something Celestia was all too familiar with.

It was at that moment, David realized he wasn’t alone. He noticed some soft hoof steps as he turned to his right. Cadence stood there beside him and joined him in gazing out at the nightscape. “It’s a beautiful night.”

David nodded, resting his arms on the guardrail. “Yeah.”

Cadence smiled. “I wanted to thank you again, you know for helping me find my crown the other night.”

He turned her way and smiled. “Oh, no problem. I’m glad I could help.” David hadn’t realized it, but Cadence was standing close enough that when the night air blew, he could catch the scent of her perfume. It was a very sweet fragrance, but had just a slight hint of musk to balance it out. He liked the scent, but it wasn’t nearly as pleasing as that which Luna wore.

David broke the silence. “I’d like to thank you again, for coming to my aid that same night at dinner.”

Cadence smiled and gave a nod. “You’re welcome. I just couldn’t believe the way my cousin was behaving.”

“Yes well, I can’t say I blame him. I’m a stranger to his world. I’m honestly surprised that so many ponies have been accepting of me, and considering that I’m with one of their princesses.”

Cadence could sense his tension. She placed a supportive hoof on his shoulder. “Hey. Don’t talk like that. We ponies share this land with many other species. There’s zebras, donkeys, yaks, giffons…oh and if you count Spike, dragons. Just to name a few.”

David smiled, seeing the sincerity reflected in her eyes. “You’re right. I guess it’s not such a stretch then.”

She shook her head. “Nope. But how are you otherwise doing? You were in that attack on Ponyville tonight, weren’t you?”

“I…” Once again, David was interrupted.

Luna stepped out onto the balcony. “You can come inside now, David.”

He bowed to Cadence. “If you’d excuse me.”

“Of course,” she replied.

Princess Luna looked over at Cadence. “You can feel free to join the conversation, if you’d like.”

Cadence shook her head. “Thank you, but I should get back to my room. If Shining Armor is going to be pulling a rather late night, I’d better make sure I have some food ready for him. He tends to get the munchies, following a nearly all-nighter.” She giggled.

“As you wish.” Luna turned and walked back inside.

Princess Cadence followed, but quickly made her way out one of the side doors near the back of the throne room.

Luna stood beside her beloved and joined him in giving Celestia their attention. David scratched his head curiously. “So, what’s going on now?”

Celestia shook her head and sighed. “Nothing good, I’m afraid.”

“I trust this has something to do with another Dragon Knight attacking, only this time in Ponyville,” David replied.

“Yes.” Celestia began. “The clue lies in the Dragon Knights.”

“Huh?” David blinked in confusion.

“I’m still not certain, but I am certain of this. Dragon Knights have not been seen in Equestria in over 2,000 years. And now within barely a day of each other, there has been another attack. This can’t be just a coincidence.”

“But what can it mean?” David inquired.

“Tell him, sister.” Luna remarked.

Celestia gave David a serious look. “I’m not sure how, but Dragon Knights used to be linked to a very evil being known as Ghastaloom.”

“Ghastaloom? Who or what?”

“That is a very long and involved story. But, at the moment, it’s only a strong hunch I have.” Celestia walked back to the throne and sat down.

“And if it is Ghastaloom, my sister?” Luna bit her lower lip, staying close to David.

Celestia placed her hoof over her face and shook her head. Then she looked out at them. “If it is indeed him, then Equestria will be facing a crisis worse than the changeling invasion, Discord and you as Nightmare Moon all combined.”

David swallowed hard. Some of these facts were new to him, but the stern expression on Celestia’s face filled him with dread, the same feeling he had fighting both the Dragon Knights. “How will we know?”

Celestia shook her head. “I do not know. And that has me very frustrated. Ghastaloom was defeated centuries ago. Our parents worked with Starswirl the Bearded and used the Elements of Harmony to put an end to his reign of terror. But I don’t even know where to look for him, or if he’s even found a way to restore his life.”

“Wait, you mean he died when he was defeated?” David asked hopeful.

“Yes. Our parents made sure he would never return, at least, that was their hopes.”

“Hmmm.” David thought his surviving another harrowing battle was something to worry about, but this, if Celestia’s suspicions were correct, could mean even darker days were coming for Equestria. “Well, I hope I don’t sound rude, but is there anything else to be gained from discussing things tonight?”

Celestia looked to a nearby clock and shook her head. “I suppose not. In fact, I must apologize for keeping you both up so late. Before you two retire, could I offer you a late meal in my private dining room? Just the three of us?”

David smiled and turned to Luna. “What do you say? While I’m…” he yawned. “Tired, I’m also hungry. We never got to eat dinner.”

Luna chuckled. “You’re right.” She looked to her big sister. “We’d be delighted.”

Celestia smiled for the first time since David was called back into the throne room. “Wonderful, if you’d both follow me. We can have whatever you two would like.”

The three shared a much-needed laugh as they followed Celestia to her personal dining room.

Chapter 16 - "A Restless Night"

The caverns of the Everfree remained mostly silent. Shroud stood contently among the relics, grinning as he watched each one glowing with energy. There was still a goodly wait ahead of them, but just as his master came to know, Shroud also knew the veracity of patience.

The pale gray unicorn blinked as he suddenly discovered he wasn’t alone. A familiar magenta light pooled around him. Turning, he saw Ghastaloom’s ethereal form floating beside him. “Master.” His eyes widened. “What are you doing here? You should be conserving your strength.”

Ghastaloom chuckled, pulsing with magenta light. “I have been conserving my strength, Shroud. For a little over two years now, I’ve been presiding on that altar, since we used the defeat of Nightmare Moon as cover to sneak into these caverns.”

“Yes well.”

“Your loyalty and concern are commendable, but unnecessary. I have far more power than you think, which means I’ve easily got strength enough for this. So…” Ghastaloom floated closer to the six glowing relics. “I take it the energy extraction went well?”

Shroud turned toward his master. “It did. I gather you heard the agonizing cries of the captured ponies?”

“Yes, I did. I trust they survived no worse from wear?”

The unicorn nodded. “They did. I also cast a mild healing spell to ease their pain. You did order that they not be excessively harmed, didn’t you?”

Ghastaloom snickered. “Heh, heh, heh, heh. Yes, I did at that. Who knows…we may have need of them again.”

“Yes, well, I rather doubt it. Thanks to Chrysalis’ ability, we have more than enough magical essence in the crystals. It’s only a matter of days now. With my spell cast, the refining has already begun.”

“Excellent. But, we’d best lay low for now.”

“I understand, but what about Princess Celestia? She no doubt is planning a preemptive strike or is at least mounting some kind of defense, even if she doesn’t know for sure who we are.” Shroud placed a hoof to his chin, giving the matter thought.

“It doesn’t matter. She can plan all she wants. Besides, even before our raids began, I already set into motion a little plan that should ensure us that the princess will be busy with more than the protection of her kingdom.” Ghastaloom crackled with energy.

“You had another plan?”

“Yes. And what’s best of all, I didn’t really need to do much.” He laughed. “Poor Princess Luna. She’s already been beating herself up over so many things. A trembling boulder need only be nudged in order to make it fall from the side of a mountain. Mwa, ha, ha, ha, ha!!”

Shroud looked on at Ghastaloom as he floated out of the room, continuing his maniacal laughter.

* * * * * *

Back at Canterlot Castle, the late meal Celestia, Luna and David had enjoyed came to an end. Celestia was saying her goodnights as David made his way to the door. She reached out and stopped Luna.

“I’ll be out in the hall waiting for you.” David called back to Luna.

Luna waved a hoof to him. “Okay.” Celestia saw the way he looked at her sister and sighed. Luna turned to Celestia, eager to see what she wanted. “Is everything okay, my sister?”

Celestia smiled. “Yes. I’m fine, Luna.”

“But?”

She chuckled, stepping closer to Luna. “I should know I can’t always fool you. And I fear this will only make me sound petty, little sister.”

Luna blinked. “What will make you sound petty?”

Celestia looked to the doorway, where David had just been. “Right now, I envy you. There are uncertain times ahead of us. But at least you and David have each other. Nights like these, I wish I myself had someone to go to.” The elder princess sighed. “But don’t worry. I’ve had plenty of experience dealing with situations like these in the past, alone. Now, don’t let me hold you up. Go on.” She motioned.

“So, you’ll be okay?” Luna asked. Celestia nodded. Luna went to leave, but quickly turned around and gave her big sister a loving hug. “Don’t worry, Celestia…big sister. Everything will be all right.”

“I hope you’re right. If only we knew what the sword’s appearance meant.”

“I’m sure it’ll come to light in due time. Now, if you’ll excuse me. David is waiting.”

Celestia smiled. “Of course. Good night, Luna.”

Luna smiled as she made her way to the door, then she turned back. “Good night.”

* * * * * *

Luna sat down on the end of her roomy bed and left herself drop back, landing on the comfortable blanket. She enjoyed the welcoming feel of her mattress as she turned onto her side. “David?” she called.

David stood near the window, gazing out into the starry night sky, his mind wondering in thought. He hadn’t even dressed down for the night, all he’d done since they got to Luna’s bedroom was remove his sword from his belt and lean it near the closet.

Following his actions in Ponyville, he felt a little better when he thought back to that horrible night on Earth, seven years ago. But, he still couldn’t fathom how his strength returned and how he was able to turn the tide against Pierce.

“David!?” Luna called out louder and more forcefully.

“Huh?” David startled out of his train of thought. He turned back and saw Luna sitting up on her bed. He lowered his head. “Luna, I’m so sorry. I wasn’t ignoring you.” David sighed as he walked over to the bed.

She met his eyes with a look of concern. “Are you okay? It has been quite a day.”

He nodded, gazing at her lovingly. “Yes it has. And I was just lost in thought.”

“You sure, everything’s okay?” Luna placed a loving hoof along his chest.

He rested his left hand on her foreleg and caressed her velvety dark blue fur. “I’m probably going to sound like I did last night; when we went for that stroll.”

Luna stared at him. “Does this have anything to do with the battle against Pierce?”

He nodded. “Yeah. I still can’t figure out how I got my strength back and was able to save you and Lyra.”

She ran her hoof along the fabric of his shirt. “Maybe it’s like my sister said, it could be the bond we share.”

David smiled taking a loving look into her eyes. “Yeah. It could be.”

“Why don’t you come to bed. I think we both could use some rest.”

He let out a soft yawn. “You’re probably right.” David smacked his lips and stretched. “Let me lose some of these clothes.”

“Okay.” Luna’s face perked up.

David loosened his belt and unzipped his pants, then removed and placed them on the chair beside the vanity where Luna’s regalia rested. He took a deep breath as he removed his socks. All he had on now was a short sleeve shirt and his underwear as he made his way back to Luna.

He glanced over at his sword, which was still resting along the wall. The sapphire near the top of the hilt caught his eye and gave him a slight start as the jewel began glowing. “What the?”

Luna sat up and rose from the bed. “What is it, David?” She asked, walking over to him.

David picked up his weapon and held it toward her. “Luna, are you seeing this?”

She couldn’t miss the mystified look on his face. Luna noticed he was holding his sword and her eyes widened. “Are you talking about the sapphire?”

David nodded twice. “Yeah. You see it too?”

“I do. It’s glowing.”

Then, as randomly as it started, the gem stopped pulsing with light. David glanced down incredulously. “I don’t understand. It stopped.”

Luna walked closer to him, placing a curious hoof to her chin. “Hmmm.” Her horn lit up with a soft blue glow. She waved it along the sword then looked at David. “I’m not sensing a presence within, evil or otherwise. But, I wonder why it was glowing.”

David scratched his head, then slowly drew the blade. “I have no idea.” He studied the polished metal. “I cleaned this after the fire was put out. But since I got it from Clang, I never saw it do that before.”

“Very curious,” Luna noted, eyeing up his sword.

David slid the blade back into the scabbard and set it back along the wall. “I’ll have to see Clang the next time I’m in Ponyville and ask him if there’s anything he didn’t tell me about this sword.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, maybe he can illuminate us.”

David sighed and stifled a yawn. “Well, nothing more to be done about it tonight.”

“You’re right. But there is no sign of anything out of the ordinary with it or the surrounding area.” Luna shook her head. “Well, as you said, nothing to be done about it now.”

The serious look faded from Luna’s face and a loving and partially seductive smile took its place. She sauntered past David and ran her tail across his chest. He grinned briefly, then followed her over to the bed.

Luna smiled happily as he crawled in beside her. She wrapped her hooves around him and drew him into a tender hug. “Mmm, David, come here.”

He happily obliged as he placed his arms around her. “Hmmm, Luna.” David chuckled, as his mind grew calmer.

Luna nuzzled his cheek happily, then gave him a winsome smile.

He pulled her down beside him, while their heads came to rest on the soft pillows. Luna giggled as she ran her hoof across his black hair. “So, are you up for anything?”

David smiled playfully, reaching out to caress her cheek, before running his fingers through her swirling mane. “I might be.” He chuckled.

Luna sighed, while enjoying the calm in her bedroom. It had been such a hectic day that finally having a genuine moment alone just made her feel at peace. She soon became aware of her desire for David. Her smile grew as she saw his growing desire for her mirrored in his eyes.

David pulled her closer and locked his lips to hers in a passionate kiss. Luna let out a pleasant moan as she pulled him closer. They kissed for a while longer. Then, as their mouths parted, David ran his hand along her furry barrel.

Luna’s eyes beamed with joy. “David?”

David hung his head and sighed. “I hate to kill the mood, but would it be okay if we got some rest.” He hated suggesting they wait, but he knew his body was rapidly running of out energy.

To his surprise, the sweet look remained on Luna’s face. She placed her hoof along his cheek and stole another kiss from his lips. “Of course, my love. I see the desire in your eyes…” Luna stopped to let out a yawn. “Mmm, but some rest would probably be a good idea.”

He shared her smile and placed his hand along her cheek, giving her a lengthy kiss of his own. “Thank you, honey.” He yawned. “But hey, after a few hours of rest, I think we’ll be good.”

Luna giggled. “That sounds great.”

David pulled her close again. “Regardless, I’m glad I get to spend another night with you.”

“Yeah.” Luna sighed contently, nuzzling him again and cooing as he stroked her mane.

“By the way. I was curious about something.” He spoke in a soft voice.

“What’s that?” Luna asked, running her hoof along his arm.

“I noticed your appearance is different. You look like you did when we first met, and your mane is doing that neat swirling thing, sort of like your sister’s.”

Luna’s expression changed. “Oh, so it’s not just me?”

“Huh? What do you mean not just you?”

“Well, my sister noticed it too, but no one else has mentioned it. And to be honest, I’m not sure why my look changed on Earth and then changed back tonight.” Luna hung her head and let out a troubled sigh. “Does it bother you?”

He cupped her chin, while she looked back and blinked. David shook his head. “No, of course not. Either way, you have the same gorgeous teal eyes. And I fell in love with who you are, Luna.”

She smiled and laid against him. He held her close and ran his hand along the back of her head. “Luna.”

“David. I’m glad…I’m with you.”

He chuckled – her loving voice made him feel bubbly inside. David was glad they were alone. He was certain things were getting more than a little sappy, but when he was alone with Luna, he didn’t care, he enjoyed any time he could spend with her.

Luna laid back down on her side of the bed and David on his, they cuddled close and before David could reach for the covers, Luna had already used her magic to cover them. “Beat you to it.” She chuckled.

David snickered softly as he gave her a loving squeeze. “Night, my princess.”

Luna sighed. “Night…my human stallion.”

The room quieted and filled with the sound of their breathing, the two lovers had fallen under slumber's welcoming veil.

Then, as they both rested, the sapphire on the hilt of David’s sword began to glow softly again, for a few moments.

* * * * * *

David gasped as his eyes snapped open. He sat up in bed, surrounded by darkness. That’s when he felt a slight tugging at the sheets. Turning to his side, he noticed Luna tossing about and moaning in her sleep, until she finally tore from her slumber and sat up. “No!” She cried out in a panicked voice.

It took David a few moments to make sense of what just happened. Reaching over to the nightstand, he turned on the small lamp, softly illuminating the room. “Luna? Are you okay?” He turned and wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

She sat there in the gentle glow of lamp shaking in his arms. David looked over and saw an expression of horror in her eyes as she lightly panted for breath. Luna turned his way and placed a hoof on his right arm. “David…I’m all right. And…” She let out a sigh. “So are you. Thank goodness.”

“I am. And man, Luna, you’re trembling.”

“I had a terrible nightmare.” She let out a long shivering sigh. “It was so real.”

David stroked her mane tenderly. “Shh, shh, it’s okay. I’ve got you. And you aren’t alone.” He squeezed her tighter.

“Huh?” She looked at him, distress present in his eyes.

“Yeah. I had a nightmare too. That’s why I was already sitting up when you awoke.”

Luna wrapped her hooves around David as if she was suddenly afraid of losing him. She took a few deep breaths, attempting to calm herself. “What was yours about?”

David planted his cheek along her soft hair, continuing to hold her close. “It started out nice. We were having a picnic and were just cuddling…” He paused, recalling the dream.

Luna leaned against David. “And then, did everything grow dark and stormy? And did some creepy guy that wouldn’t show himself start shouting?”

David gave her a perplexed look. “Yeah, and then he said if you didn’t leave me that my life would be in great danger, because the darkness still lives inside you.”

“This is uncanny. Did you hear him threaten me and see the ground open up and the nightmare mist come out of it too?”

He nodded. “I did. Then it taunted you, said it would make me its slave. Then it…took the form of an alicorn, I think. Oh, and it charged you. Last thing I remember, I reached toward you and cried out your name. Then I woke up.”

She squeezed David tighter in her forelegs. “Then, somehow, we did have the same dream. But why?”

David rocked her in his loving arms and kissed her head. “I’m not sure.” He sighed. “I’m just so glad you’re still here, and that it was only a dream.”

Somehow, Luna wasn’t completely convinced that it was just a dream, nevertheless, she was relieved that they were in her room, and that for the moment, it seemed as thought it was little more than a nightmare.

She sighed quietly, comforted at how David didn’t flinch as she continued leaning against him. Luna smiled, he seemed like a soft and secure warm and loving wall. “I’m glad you’re here too.”

David noted that Luna’s words still seemed more than a little uneasy, so he pulled her close and rocked her again. Then he buried his face in her mane, near the crown of her head. David took in a deep breath and sighed. “Mmm, you smell nice.”

Were it brighter in her bedroom, David could have seen that Luna was blushing. She looked at him and shook her head. “You can’t be serious.”

He gave her a loving squeeze. “But I am serious.”

Luna snickered. “So you enjoy a smell that’s mostly sweat from the battle and what’s left of my perfume?”

David chuckled at her belittling her scent. “I guess so. And even though I can sort of smell your sweat…it’s that lovely fragrance you’re wearing that I’m enjoying the most.”

“That’s right.” Luna giggled, before continuing, “I did get a chance to freshen up before we ate dinner with my sister.” She brushed her hoof through the side of her mane. “I didn’t want to smell up the dining room, so I put on a little more of my perfume. Celestia tends to keep a bottle of my fragrance in her personal wash room, the one right outside of her private dinning room, just in case I need it.” Luna nuzzled David back. “So you really like it?”

He rubbed his cheek against her silky locks. “Mm-hmm. It has a lovely floral scent, with just a hint of sweetness and an almost ethereal…” David chuckled. “Half-intoxicating quality.”

She giggled and drew him against her. “That’s what "Essence of the Night" is known for. And it’s a very rare perfume, mainly because of the flowers it’s made from.”

David inhaled the fragrance and gave Luna another squeeze. “And what are those.”

She rubbed her cheek against his and spoke into his ear, “Blue lotus blossoms and the petals of the moonlight rose. A flower that only blooms in the light of a full moon.”

David shivered from the touch of her lips. “Ahhh. The perfect scent for my princess,” he mused. David was adrift in a sea of serenity as he continued cuddling with Luna.

Luna was equally delighted, while she continued to nuzzle him. She cooed softly as she heard a few faint moans slip past his mouth. David reveled from the sweep of her hair along his cheek as he gave her yet another loving squeeze. Luna sighed contently and continued snuggling with him.

David finally pulled back and gazed deep into Luna’s eyes. She didn’t speak a word, but rather she stared right back into his, a dreamy look on her face. He ran his fingers along her flowing tresses, before succumbing to an unwavering need to kiss her. David pressed his lips to hers and took a deep breath in through his nose, hoping to convey at least a humble portion of his ever-growing love for her.

Then, just as David went to end what he thought would be a short kiss, Luna secured her hooves around him and pressed her lips back harder against his, renewing it. In light of her nightmare, Luna’s desire had returned and she wanted David more than ever. She swept her tongue along his passionate lips. He happily opened the way, allowing their kiss to deepen as their tongues swirled in a sensual ballet, stoking their desires.

Luna moved to sit up better beside David. The sheet slowly slid off of her, piling at her flank. The two lovers moaned affectionately, continuing to enjoy their oral bond. Luna shivered, letting out a lengthy breath through her nose as her wings began to rise, slowly unfolding. David pulled her close with his right arm, while caressing her locks with his left, all while continuing his kiss with her.

Then, after a bit longer than either had planned, their lips parted, giving them a chance to catch their breath. David felt Luna’s breath fall against his face, and she enjoyed his as it pooled along hers. She kept him in her loving embrace and sighed happily. David saw her eyes fixed on his as he stared back. He could tell from the sparkle in her eyes that she saw the love shining brightly in his own. “Luna.”

She smiled. “David.” Luna ran her hoof along his short dark hair. “Tell me you want me,” she whispered.

David smiled back and replied softly, “I want you.” He then playfully nipped on Luna’s ear. She giggled gleefully and shared another affectionate gaze, before she placed her hooves under his untucked shirttail, slowly driving it upward. David gripped her hooves through the cottony fabric, staring at her half-lidded. He grabbed the neckline and proceeded to pull his shirt off, then left it fall carelessly to the floor.

Luna delighted in his now bare chest, and ran her hooves along its lightly hairy surface. David sighed, closing his eyes and letting his head drift back. Luna’s touch was something he relished, which made him eager to reciprocate. He placed his hands on her shoulders, then slowly slid them down along the sides of her furry barrel and to her flanks, resting them on her cutie marks. There, he began deftly kneading and stroking the incredibly soft fur of her crescent moons. Her rump twitched in response to his loving caress.

She rubbed his chest a little longer, then meeting his gaze, she decided to move on. Luna let her right hoof trail down his belly, but, before it could venture further, David clutched it in his hands. He guided it away, leaving Luna more than a little confused, that was until he placed his hands on her shoulders and he kissed her again. David wrapped his arms around her, as Luna placed her hooves around him, wondering what he was going to do next.

As they kissed, David secured his grip on Luna and pulled her down beside him. He ran his fingers through her hair as their kiss broke. David smiled half-lidded at his princess, while Luna mirrored his gaze. Then, to David’s delight, Luna resumed running her hoof across his chest. He felt added chills as she placed her left hind leg onto his right leg and began sweeping it across his bare skin.

“Mmm, Luna. That’s good.” David sighed and adjusted his arms around her, bringing her close for another nuzzle.

Luna giggled as she kept her leg sliding across his. “I’m glad. Huh…” She gasped, partially startled as she felt his fingers rest on her cutie mark. Luna’s leg stopped as she sighed from the caress of his loving hand.

The smile remained on David’s face as he ran his hand along her leg. “You have lovely legs, Luna.”

“Aww, you flatterer.” Luna chuckled, then gave him a very seductive look. David was glad he was laying down, because her look made him feel week, as he continued stroking the fur of her leg.

Luna’s hoof circled his chest one more time, before she trailed it down to the elastic of his underwear. Her eyes brimmed with confidence as she suspected that David was more than properly stimulated. Luna pushed her hoof against his belly and slowly worked his underwear down. She grinned briefly as she bumped into a familiar bulge. Luna continued tugging at his undergarment, until his manhood broke free.

Luna kissed David, before she began stroking his spire. He gripped her shoulder tightly and sighed from the blissful sensation. David took advantage of his hand’s close proximity to her flank and ran his hand up to her cutie mark and then just past her rump, to Luna’s waiting folds. He looked back and saw her tail draped out of the way and in a rather alluring position.

“David, ugh,” Luna moaned as he began rubbing her crescent. David’s touch brought her a wonderfully pleasant sensation. She placed her free foreleg on his left shoulder and kissed him again. David happily shared her kiss as they continued touching each other. Luna lightly squealed as David slipped his fingers inside and began flexing his digits along her very moist walls. Luna moaned again, his loving touch made her fervent with desire. She began caressing his length even more, kicking the speed of her hoof up a notch.

“Ahh…” David sighed and then pleasantly moaned her name, “Luna.”

She smiled at him and moved to lock him into another kiss. David kept his free arm around her and worked his lips against hers, a powerful heat began spreading out from his shoulders and down his back. His nether region tingled as Luna continued tickling his flesh, sending a series of elating shivers up his back.

David gasped. Luna was getting him a little too worked up. Before things got too heated, David removed his fingers and patted her foreleg. Luna looked at him curiously. “Yes?”

David kissed her deeply, placing both his hands on her shoulders. He moved up onto his knees, while Luna slid under him, her wings splayed out at her sides. David swept his hands out across her wings, caressing her downy feathers. Luna shivered from his touch as she leaned up to share another kiss with him. David sighed as he moved his hands to caress Luna’s furry chest, before returning his hands to her shoulders.

Luna smiled as she ran her hoof along his chest. “Hmmm, I was wondering something.”

He smiled back, kneading his fingertips into her shoulders. “And what’s that?”

Her cheeks turned a little red as she kept her hoof on him. “Well, I wondering…what you taste like.”

David’s smile all but turned into a grin. “Oh?” He snickered.

Luna nodded, still rubbing his chest. “Yes. It’s been a very long time since I’ve been with someone I felt comfortable enough to want to…taste them.” She giggled.

He caressed her mane, sharing her thoughtful expression. “Well. It’s been about the same for me.” David laughed. “Though it may not have been quite as long as it’s been for you.”

Her blush deepened as she let out a nervous laugh. “That’s probably true. But, shall we? And it doesn’t have to be anything fancy.”

David looked down at her sparkling eyes. He brushed her mane and nodded, there was no way he could refuse her, besides he was now equally curious about her flavor. David chuckled. “So, would you like to go first?”

She rubbed his chest and nodded. “Okay.” Luna motioned her head to his side of the bed. David flopped down beside her and rolled onto his back, beaming her a welcoming smile. Luna got up and positioned herself above him. She leaned down to kiss him briefly. “Thank you.”

David smiled as Luna pulled back on the bed and got a good look at his spiring member. She leaned down and hoped she hadn’t become too rusty at this. Luna took in a good whiff of his scent. To her surprise, she found his scent to be quite pleasing and rather robust. This made Luna even more eager to sample a taste or two of him. She licked her lips and leaned in closer. She studied his mast, determining where to start. Luna smiled as she moved in and did a straight lick up his length. She grimaced, a little at first, then as she smacked her lips, she noticed a bit of saltiness to his taste and something else she couldn’t quite put her hoof on. Regardless, it was enough for her to want to take another lick. This time, she swept her tongue around the head of his mast. She felt him twitch as David shuddered. Luna smiled to herself and realized she was starting to enjoy his flavor. Again she felt a little rusty but figured it couldn’t hurt to take his length into her mouth and sample him for a while.

Taking in a deep breath, Luna opened her mouth and made sure to be mindful of her teeth as she closed in around him. A muffled giggle slipped out her full mouth. The sensation reminded Luna of having a lollipop in her mouth. Focusing, and realizing that she was more than a little rusty at this, she started bobbing her head. As she moved on David, she was at least confident she had her placement correct. Her tongue brushed against his underside as she moved, and she didn’t hear him groan or feel him flinch, so at least her teeth were cooperating.

Luna’s ears twitched as she caught the sound of David’s sighs and even more delighting, his pleasured moans.

David laid there as Luna continued, it was a sensation he’d not felt in longer than he cared to recall. His groin tingled even more than before as Luna continued sampling him. David’s head fell back as he hoped she wouldn’t get too carried away.

She noticed David twitch a little more and realized she didn’t want to get him too excited. While she was enjoying this, she knew he’d enjoy giving her a taste and then she wanted them to finish as they typically did since the first time at his place on Earth.

Luna stopped, and pulled away from David. “Sorry, I think I nearly went overboard.”

David chuckled. “Nah, you’re good. I’m just glad it’s your turn.”

She giggled as he sat up. Luna laid back down and returned to her back, smiling up at David as he repositioned himself above her. “There. Oh, how was I?”

He leaned down and kissed her lips. “You were great. Now…my lady.”

Luna took in a deep breath in anticipation, while he pulled back. David took in a good look at her curvaceous marehood. It’d been a while for him since he last did this, but he was more than happy to do his best for her. He leaned down close and breathed deep, inviting Luna’s scent into his nose. David felt a little giddy; her smell was quite alluring. Until now, he hadn’t felt comfortable even considering something like this, but so far, like Luna, David was enjoying himself.

He rolled his tongue across his lips, then leaned in closer. Not hesitating, David gave her mound a steady lick. He took a moment and smiled. Luna’s taste was a lot more pleasing than he expected. There was a slightly salty quality to it, but more over there was a far sweeter aspect to her flavor. David leaned back in and took a few more licks. Luna twitched and softly gasped, bringing a short grin to David’s face. Her flavor was indeed a good one. Eager to please his princess, David parted her petals and sampled her flower a little more, probing a little deeper with each motion.

Luna’s body jerked as she placed her forelegs at her sides and rolled her head. It had been a very long time since she felt such a sensation.

David worked into a motion and discovered her taste was just as sweet within, and still had just the right amount of saltiness and thankfully nothing he considered unpleasant.

“David!” He heard Luna call out. She was twitching pretty good and her hind legs were starting to squirm. David looked up at her. Luna was panting a bit as she held up her right hoof. “Please, no more. I want to look into your eyes as we finish…I want you in me.” She huffed.

He smiled as he returned to her. David leaned down and kissed her deeply. Luna returned the favor, and brushed his chest with her loving hoof.

Their kiss ended. David ran his fingers along her silky mane. “Luna. I want to see into your eyes too.”

She snagged him in her forelegs pulling him close. Luna nuzzled his cheek, then gasped deeply as she felt him push against her. She let out a soothing moan as he entered her. Her hooves tightened around his shoulders as she gave his manhood a loving squeeze. David could see the forever-burning desire in her eyes. He placed his hands on her shoulders and began thrusting into her.

Luna moaned as his motions formed a beautiful rhythm between them. She kept her forelegs on his shoulders, gripping him tightly. Her breathing deepened as he continued moving against her, filling her with escalating levels of bliss.

David stared down at Luna half dreamily as his masculinity continued to throb and tingle with each thrust. “Hmmm, Luna.” He sighed and moaned in earnest as Luna squeezed him with each inward motion. It was something she hadn’t really done much and the way she was matching her movements with his, made David feel like he was almost going to melt. Then, as he caught the loving glint in her eyes, elation cascaded throughout him. Not only was this pure bliss, but feeling so close to Luna, only added to the serenity of the moment.

He secured his grip on her shoulders and continued adding speed. David felt near his breaking point, but was determined to go the distance for Luna. The level of pleasure they were reaching made it difficult for them to make eye contact, but in between the haze of ecstasy and exhilaration, they managed a few loving looks, and as their eyes met, so did their lips. Luna let out a series of muffled moans as she fought to keep their kiss going through their passionate union.

David moaned right along with Luna as he wrestled his lips to hers, continuing to grip her velvety shoulders. He felt the fires burn up his back as he kept moving on Luna. Their kiss ended and Luna could no longer keep from rolling her head on the pillow, gasping heavily for air. Then, all at once, Luna let out a wave of heavenly moans, culminating up to a long and louder one.

David felt her squirm under him as she squeezed him and spurted her mare’s warmth against him. It gave him the final push he needed as he felt his last ounce of resistance fade. David thrust into her and burst repeatedly. Then to his delight, Luna gave him a firm squeeze and wrapped her hind legs around him, pulling him closer to her as he unleashed a little more of his gift into her.

They gasped and moaned in melodic pleasure as their passions burned their brightest. David kept his hands on Luna’s shoulders and felt his strength begin to falter. Luna released her legs and pulled him against her, just before his arms could give way. He held her close, breathing deeply for air, while his heart pounding in his chest.

Luna wrapped her wings around them, as the storm of ecstasy began to subside within them. A few minutes passed and she took a deep breath, before unfolding her wings, tucking them back at her sides. David rolled off of her and returned to his side of the bed, lying on his back, while still lightly panting for air.

Luna turned toward him and ran her hoof through his hair, smiling. “David…that was…amazing.”

He ran his fingers through her mane. “It was incredible. Luna…my love.”

She laid her head on his chest and giggled. “I really got you going. Your heart is beating so fast.”

David chuckled. “What can I say. I love you, Luna.”

Luna rubbed her cheek along his chest, then lifted her head. “I love you, David.” She kissed his lips.

She blinked her eyes at him and sighed, feeling his fingers dance through her silky locks. “This was worth the wait.”

David kissed her several times, lightly nipping at her lips each time. “I told you we’d be good after a few hours rest.”

“You did. Mmm…” Luna returned her head to his chest. “Your heart is calming down. Ahhh, and your breathing…” She yawned and trailed off. “It’s soothing.”

David ran his hand along her barrel, feeling her side puff out and recede as Luna breathed. “So is yours…my princess.” He let out a lengthy yawn as he continued running his fingers through her mane. David sighed. “I really hope your sister’s wrong about what’s coming. But, the evidence is really overwhelming.”

Luna gazed at David rather pensively. “Yes, well. We’ll just have to stay strong and carry on as we have.” She sighed, frowning a bit.

“What is it, Luna?” He cupped her chin.

She rubbed her cheek along his chest and lightly pawed her hoof at him. “I was just thinking. It’s hard to believe that so much has happened. Less than two weeks ago we had met. Seems like only yesterday, you were tending to my injured wing and ankle.” Luna paused, pressing her cheek into him. “And now, here we are, happy for a few fleeting moments, facing battles with a foe we aren’t even sure about.”

David placed his hand on the back of her head and pulled her close. He softly kissed her forehead and sighed. “I know. It’s anyone’s guess what will happen next.” He smiled at her and stroked her mane again. “I’m just glad I’ve got you.”

Luna smiled and sighed more calmly. “And I’ve got you.” She chuckled, resting her head back on his chest. “Part of me wishes this peaceful moment could last forever.” She trailed her hoof along his side. “But sadly, it cannot.”

He glanced over at the clock on the nightstand. From what he could glean in the ambient glow of the moonlight, it wasn’t too late. “Well. It’s only going on 3AM. So, we still have a good portion of the night together. And you know I’ll get up to watch you set the moon.” David kissed her again. “I wouldn’t miss it.”

Her smile grew and as she moved to embrace him. “You make me happy, David.”

“Just returning the favor. You’ve brought so much joy into my life, Luna. And even though I’ve been in some nasty fights since we got here. I wouldn’t trade this for anything.”

Luna cooed softly. “I never dreamed I’d meet someone quite like you. Least of all, someone that’s not even of my world.”

David wrapped his arms around her. “I feel the same way about you.” He noticed his eyes start to become misty, adding to his smile. Luna just sighed again, all but melting into him.

He reached down and pulled the covers over them. Luna nuzzled his chest. “Can I stay like this for a while longer? I feel so close to you right now.”

David smiled again and rested his cheek along her head, minding her horn. “Of course.” He gave her another loving hug, just as a lone tear rolled down his right cheek.

Luna took in a staggered breath. Then, David felt something wet drip onto his chest. “Luna, are you crying?”

She sniffled. “Um, I guess…a l-little.” Luna sighed, gripping him in her hooves. “I got caught up in the moment.”

He rested his damp chin along her crown. “You aren’t alone.” David sighed, pulling her as close as he could.

Luna giggled, realizing why his chin was wet. She took in a deep breath and adjusted herself along her beloved. Luna shared one more kiss with him.

“Rest well, my love. May your sleep be peaceful, and know I’m always with you.” David kept his arms around her as he continued soaking in the moment.

“Yes. And I…you. Night, my darling.” Luna cast out a long breath across his chest. David shivered nuzzling her contently. Then, fatigue won out as they both drifted back to sleep.

Chapter 17 - "Unexpected Friends"

David stood on the balcony, just outside of Luna’s bedroom. His eyes were fixed on Luna as he watched her soar into the night sky. He let out a quiet yawn as he stood there admiring her, waiting for her to lower the moon.

He could hardly believe dawn was upon them already. It seemed like the two had just dozed off. Still, a smile bloomed on David’s face. He knew once Luna completed her task that the two of them could watch Celestia raise the sun.

A sudden motion to his right caught David’s attention. Turning his head, he saw Celestia fly in and land gracefully. She stepped over to him, her gilded hooves almost silent as she approached.

“Good morning, Celestia.” David greeted the elder princess with a warm smile, before turning his gaze back to his beloved.

Celestia chuckled softly as she joined him in watching her sister. “I’m glad to see you finally remembered that you don’t need to be formal, at least when no one else is around.”

He nodded. “Yep. Sorry if I seem distracted.” David chuckled.

The princess shook her head. “Nonsense. I know you’re keeping your eyes on my sister.” Celestia sighed. “Luna is very lucky to have you.” She snickered, placing a hoof over her mouth. “Though, I can’t help but feel I’ve told you that before.”

“You did. But, I’m glad you feel that way. I know I’ve said this before, but I love being with Luna.”

“You did. I trust you came out not only to see her set the moon, but to see me raise the sun as well?” Celestia asked, a distinct hopefulness in her voice.

David laughed. “I did. What better way to start the day then by watching the sunrise? Especially, when I can share it with Luna.” He turned to Celestia and smiled. “Not to mention, you create some of the most beautiful sunrises I have ever seen.”

Celestia tried not to blush. “Oh, they can’t be that lovely.”

He shook his head. “No need to be modest. You have a real gift.” David turned back to Luna. “As does your sister. Funny, she puts so much passion into her work.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “She certainly does. And since you two returned, I dare say her work has been even more stunning than usual.” Celestia giggled gleefully. “I think you’ve stirred her creativity.”

David looked over at Celestia again. “You really think so?”

Celestia moved her head affirmatively. “Of course. Even after Luna’s return, there were many nights that she just seemed to be going through the motions. It always made my heart feel heavy.”

David could sense her sorrow, as it was clearly present in her words. He moved closer to Celestia and placed a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. The smile returned to her face as Celestia patted his arm. “I’m okay, David.”

He nodded. “I was just checking. Oh, thank you by the way.”

“For what?”

“You raised the moon while Luna and I were stuck in Ponyville. I just want you to know we’re both thankful for that.” David smiled again.

Celestia chuckled. “Oh, it was nothing.” She sighed heavily. “I’m just still so relieved you two are all right.”

He chuckled, resting his hands on the balcony railing. “You and me both.” David shook his head. “I still can hardly believe how crazy things were last night.”

“You certainly did a commendable job.” She joined David’s gaze, looking up just as Luna finished lowering the moon.

David’s face lit up. There was a lovely burst of light that faintly flickered on the horizon just as the moon slipped out of sight. “Wow. How does she do that?”

Celestia chuckled. “Maybe you should ask her. Oh, look at me chattering on. If you’ll excuse me, David, I’d best raise the sun.”

He nodded. “Of course. Good talking with you, Celestia.”

She spread her wings and turned her head. “Same to you. I enjoy our chats, even brief ones such as this.” With her last words spoken, Celestia took to the sky and prepared to perform her daily task.

The joyous expression grew on David’s face as he saw the sisters meet in the still mostly darkened sky. They shared a tender hug, before Luna made her way back to him. She landed on the balcony and walked up to David, bumping affectionately against him.

David turned and embraced her close. “Welcome back, Luna.”

Luna shared his hug and sighed contently. “Thank you, David. Did you see me?”

He nodded, staring into her gleaming eyes. “I did. You were spectacular. And that last burst of moonlight you added.” David rested his head beside hers. “It was perfect.”

Luna giggled, smiling at him. “Glad you liked it.”

“Yeah.” He placed his arm around her and pulled her close. “Now, let’s enjoy the sunrise.”

“Mm-hmm,” she muttered, resting her head on his shoulder. Luna sighed as she leaned against him.

David smiled and nuzzled her briefly; then he turned his eyes back to the sky.

Luna joined his gaze, as the sky was set ablaze with a hue of red and orange, announcing the sun’s glorious arrival and the birth of a brand new day. One the two lovers hoped would be full of hope and promise.

David rubbed his cheek along Luna’s silky mane as the golden sun crested the horizon and augmented the fiery sky adding oranges and yellows to the sky’s majestic canvas.

“Wow…” David gasped in awe. “You and Celestia are really talented, Luna.”

She held up her hoof and gave him a distinct look. David smiled as he clutched her shoed hoof. “You know?” Luna sighed, then she continued, “I think we do such wonderful work, because we have you and so many others that appreciate what we do.”

“Yeah, I can tell the other ponies really care about you two – their princesses.”

The couple stood there basking in the early light of morning. Celestia sailed past them and waved as she flew by. They waved back, before David enjoyed an invigorating stretch. “Well, why don’t we head back to your room?”

“Okay.” Luna smiled as they moved away from the side of the balcony. “Uh, you wouldn’t want to cuddle for a little? There’s still plenty of time before breakfast.”

David chuckled, placing his hand on her back. “Of course. And since there is so much time, why don’t we wash up. Say, by enjoying a shower together in your bathroom?”

Luna’s eyes shined. “I’d love to.”

They remained close as they turned and entered her room, adrift in their emotional high.

* * * * * *

Having finished washing each other, Luna was just leaning against David’s chest, resting her head along his bosom. The warm water continued cascading against them, and even though her mane was soaked, David stood there with Luna, stroking her hair.

“Luna, are you okay?” He continued to caress her mane.

She rubbed her wet cheek against his chest. “Mmm, yes, I’m all right.” She cast out a troubled sigh. “I just hope nothing bad will come of all of this.”

“You mean the dream…and your sister’s premonition?” David moved his arms around Luna and cradled her affectionately.

“Yes. It just seems like peace is something impossible to hope for at this point. Before my banishment there were so many hardships to endure.” Luna leaned a little harder against David. “And since my return…still there have been so many troubling times for Equestria.”

David kissed the side of her head and continued rocking her in his arms. “I wish I could say everything will be all right. But, I’d be lying. Still, as long as we face these trials together.” He trailed off.

Luna nuzzled him again. “I know what you’re trying to say, David. Thank you.”

He smiled, resting his head along her crown, minding her horn. “Anytime, Luna, anytime. Come on, let’s head out and dry off.”

“Then, we can cuddle for a little?” Luna gave him a longing look.

Even though they’d spent most of the night cuddling, David didn’t mind the thought of more. “I already said I wanted to, Luna…there’s still plenty of time till breakfast.” David turned off the shower and slid back the curtain.

After drying off, the two returned to Luna’s room. David dressed, then walked over and joined Luna in her bed. She drew him closer in both her hooves and the glow of her magic. They lay together and Luna just nuzzled her cheek to his. “I know we’ve spent the night together and quite a bit of time lately…but, after the attack in Ponyville.”

David reached over and caressed her silky swirling mane. “I know, Luna. It was a very hectic day.” He kissed her cheek. “I guess you aren’t looking forward to any time we’ll be apart.”

She turned her teal eyes on him and shook her head. “No. Who knows when the next attack will be?” The princess sighed and tightened her hooves around David.

He patted her foreleg gently. “I know. And I wish I didn’t have to say this. But, I’m going to head back to Ponyville after breakfast.”

Luna’s eyes widened. “You are?”

David resumed caressing Luna’s mane in the hopes of quelling her anxiety. “Yes. I want to see Clang and ask him about this sword and see if he has any idea why it might glow. Besides, I’d like to see how the others are doing.”

Luna nuzzled him again and sighed lovingly. “Are you planning to go alone? Last time you went to Ponyville alone…”

David chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her. “That’s the other reason I’m going. I want to see about getting some more training with Blade. It’s only a matter of time when the enemy will make another move. I have to improve. I don’t want to be a liability to you, Luna. And I don’t want to let anyone down…not like I did, back then.”

Luna’s eyes widened. “What do you mean? You haven’t let any of us down during either of the two attacks…here in Canterlot the other day or the one in Ponyville yesterday. Unless…” Luna gasped. “Are you talking about a different event?”

“Huh?” David looked at her. “Never mind. It’s not important. What is import is that I do everything I can to be of help.”

“All, all right, David. If you’re sure.” Luna turned so she could look him in the eye. She ran a hoof through his black hair and gazed deep into his brown eyes.

David’s face softened as he nearly lost himself in Luna’s eyes. He caressed her mane again. “Luna. We’ll get through this…somehow.”

She nodded. “You’re right. Should we head down to breakfast?”

He shook his head. “Mmm, not yet. Let’s just enjoy this moment…for a little while longer.” David nuzzled her cheek and gave her a loving squeeze.

“Good, I was hoping you wanted to stay…just a little longer.” Luna giggled as she continued to cuddle with him.

* * * * * *

Following breakfast, David was making his way down one of the many corridors of Canterlot Castle. Despite the fact that he hadn’t been in Equestria too long, David was slowly getting familiar with the castle’s layout.

The human was nearing the main hall just before he turned down one last adjoining hallway. As he started down the crimson carpet, which covered most of the marble tile, he saw a familiar face. Only, it wasn’t an overly welcoming one.

David nearly froze as he saw Prince Blueblood walking his way. At first he considered turning around. But then, as he thought of Luna, he changed his mind. David was also tired of running, and refused to repeat the mistakes he made on Earth.

The unicorn halted his steps as he saw the human mere feet from him. “Oh.”

David wasn’t sure what to do. It was possible that the prince was still angry. Then, he got an idea. “Ah, Prince Blueblood, right?”

“Yes. And you’re the human, David.” Blueblood sighed. “My cousin hasn’t let me forget, since our encounter the other night.”

“Yeah, about that.” David placed a nervous hand behind his head. “Look, I’d like to apologize. I am an outsider in your world. I should have been more respectful.”

The prince sighed again and shook his head. “No, the princesses may invite whomever they wish to the royal dinner table. It was me…I was the one out of line. You were an esteemed guest…and I, I acted out.”

David took a few cautious steps towards him. “Then, maybe we just got off…as you ponies say, ‘On the wrong hoof.’ ”

“Yeah. One thing’s for sure I have not forgotten the scolding Princess Cadence gave me after you left.” Prince Blueblood walked up to David and lowered his head. “I’d like to apologize for my rude behavior.”

“You’re a prince. You shouldn’t bow before a lowly commoner like me. But, I accept your apology.” David held out his hand.

Blueblood looked at the human’s outstretched arm and opened hand. “Ah, shake?”

David nodded. “Yes, a way to make the apology official.”

Blueblood accepted David’s hand and presented his hoof. The two shook and nodded. “And while we’re airing things out.” David began. “I’d also like to apologize. I think this was just a big misunderstanding.”

The prince nodded. “Partially. And it goes back to my upbringing. Canterlot nobles live…by a very strict code of conduct.”

David looked Blueblood in his arctic blue eyes. “I’m sure. I was so caught up with Luna, I just wasn’t paying the rest of the castle or its occupants any attention.”

“Then I accept your apology as well.” The prince actually smiled.

David almost felt the urge to run, but the look in Blueblood’s eyes was genuine. “Thank you, prince. Oh, right, I’m being rude again.” David bowed to Blueblood. “If you’ll excuse me, your highness. I’d best be on my way.”

“Of course.” Then as David walked past, Blueblood spied the elegant sword hanging from his belt. “Uh, where did you get that amazing sword?”

“Huh?” David turned and pointed to the weapon’s hilt. “You mean the sword I got in Ponyville?”

Blueblood nodded excitedly. “Yes. Since my fencing days and coordinating work with the Royal Guard, I’ve always had a fondness for swords…oh, who am I kidding, even as a colt I found them amazing.”

David blinked. Blueblood was suddenly acting very different. “Are you okay, your highness?”

“Huh? Oh fine. And call me ‘Blue.’ Wow, I didn’t know you have a fondness for swords.”

David wasn’t completely convinced, but he enjoyed this side of the prince infinitely better. He smiled as he slowly unsheathed the sword. “Oh yeah. Since I was little, I’ve loved swords. I have a modest collection back on Earth.”

“Earth? Is that where humans come from?” Blueblood looked at him with a gleeful smile.

“That’s right.”

“Wow, that’s impressive…and so is that sword. So, you got that in Ponyville?”

“Blue…why are you acting like this?” David gave him the most stymied of looks.

The prince looked around, when he confirmed that there still wasn’t anypony else around, he grinned. “I’ll let you in on a little secret.”

“Oh?” David raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah. I hate having to present myself like a noble. It’s no fun. It’s boring…ugh and having to sell that I’ve got a major ego.” He sat on his flank and rubbed his forehooves on both sides of his head. “It’s such a pain.”

David lowered the sword and gave Blueblood a dubious look. “Wait, are you saying that encounter the other night…wasn’t handled the way you really would have liked to handle it?” He blinked.

Blueblood rose to his hooves and sighed again. “Yes. Like I said, the nobles have a very stern edict to follow. But, the other night…that was all forced. I would have enjoyed meeting you, but, there were way too many nobles around.”

“Well now.” David looked at the prince. “Seems I really misjudged you then. But wait, why did you hide Cadence’s tiara?”

“Oh, right. That goes back to when we were younger. I do that, you know, to keep up appearances.” He waved a hoof and rolled his eyes. “Oh, but as soon as I saw that sword.” He pointed a hoof at the human’s weapon. “I thought maybe I could be myself for a moment.”

David chuckled. “You remind me of Luna in this regard. She often likes to be more causal when she and I are alone…oh, I probably shouldn’t have said that.” He facepalmed.

Blueblood shook his head. “Not to worry. Your secret is safe with me. Oh, but I guess I should let you get back to…uh, where were you heading?”

“Oh.” David chuckled; he had almost forgot himself. “To Ponyville, actually. I want to see Anvil Clang, the blacksmith. I have some questions to ask him about this sword.” David held the weapon up. “It saved my life during the attack yesterday.”

“Oh, right. You were part of the attack on Canterlot. And you’re telling me you were in Ponyville as well…when everything went down last night?”

David nodded as he returned his sword to its sheath. “That’s right. By all accounts I should be dead…twice.”

Blueblood placed a hoof to his chin. “Hmm. Interesting. In all of my studies, I’ve heard of only a few cases where something like this has happened.”

“Yes well, I hope Clang may know something.” David looked to Blueblood and smiled. “Well, I’ll see you later. I’m glad to know you aren’t an enemy or someone I’ll have to avoid anymore. And your secret is safe with me.” The human walked past the stallion and made for the main corridor.

“Wait.” Blueblood called after him. “Would you mind if I joined you?”

David stopped and looked back. “Seriously?”

“Yes. I haven’t been to Ponyville in a while and it might help with my image. Besides, what if there’s another attack?”

“And you could help?”

“Why yes. I am a unicorn if you didn’t notice. And I have my hidden talents.” He grinned.

“Well, okay. If nothing else we can really bury the hatchet on the other night this way. And, while I really love Luna…I don’t really have any friend friends here in Equestria.”

Blueblood nodded. “Well, maybe we can work on that too. Oh, and with your help, maybe I can break free of those nobles and not have to act like such a snob anymore.”

The two started walking down the main hall. “But, if you’re unhappy…you’re highness.” Two guards went walking past. “Why not speak with your aunt…uh, Celestia about things?”

He held his nose up and closed his eyes. “And who are you, a mere commoner to offer me advice?”

David whispered. “They’re gone.”

“Phew.” Blueblood wiped a bead of sweat off his forehead. “Now, to answer your question, for real. I would, but the princess is always so busy, and after all of these attacks.” The prince gave David a solemn look. “I doubt she has time to worry about that.” Then he perked up. “Besides, maybe it’s time I took charge of my life.”

“You might be right. Oh, how do you usually travel to Ponyville?” David looked his way, now that they were outside the castle gates.

“Oh, well. The train should suffice. Come on, David. My face alone will get us very nice seats. I’ll just say you’re accompanying me…ah, by order of the princess.”

“Sounds real enough. Okay, let’s go.” David shared a chuckle with Blueblood as the two made their way to the train station. He wasn’t sure if the prince was totally sincere, but if this day could end with them as friends, he was all for it.

* * * * * * *

David ran a hand through his short black hair and took in a deep breath. He and Prince Blueblood had arrived in Ponyville and were making their way to Clang’s Forge. The town was alive with its usual bustle as ponies went about their business.

Blueblood smiled as he slicked back a stray lock of his pale amber mane. “There, didn’t I tell you we’d get good seats on the train?”

David chuckled as the two turned onto an empty street. “Yeah. But the conductor really seemed worried about keeping you happy.”

Blueblood laughed. “Yes, I know. Fabricating an image can really precede you. No pony wishes to anger Prince Blueblood.” He chuckled some more as they continued along.

“So that’s why he kept asking if we needed anything?” David snickered. “You know. It’s kind of fun knowing the real you from this you the rest of the world knows.”

“It does have its advantages.” Then the prince sighed. “Of course, with such an arrogant persona, there are plenty of ponies that flat out despise me.”

“Yes, well, maybe that won’t be the case in the future.” David offered Blueblood a smile and patted his shoulder supportively. “Now, cheer up. Because, there’s the forge.” The human pointed his index finger to the familiar site of Clang’s Forge.

Blueblood placed a hoof to his chin as he scrutinized the building. “Hmmm, a very charming motif. I’ve heard of this forge. But, I never usually go to any such places. Most of the time I just stay in Canterlot or go on diplomatic assignments for my aunt. Not the most fun.” He cast out another sigh.

“Don’t worry, Blue. We’ll have some fun while we’re here…and most of all, get some information about this sword.” David gripped the hilt as they made their way toward the shop. Turning to the prince, David asked, “By the way, why ‘Blue’ and not ‘Blueblood?’ I mean it is your name.”

“Some days the name is like poison. At least a nickname lessens the blow. But enough on that, let’s check out this shop.” An invigorated look refreshed Blueblood’s face as he and David entered the shop.

The bell above the door jingled as they took a quick look around. David saw all the various items sprawl out before him, just like the first time he found the shop. “Wow, it’s just as amazing as last time.”

“Amazing isn’t the word. Oh if my old fencing partners could see this place. Wow!” Blueblood grinned as he checked out all of the carefully crafted weapons.

“Ah, I take it you enjoy the work of me and my family?”

David looked over at the counter and smiled as he recognized the familiar rasp of Clang’s voice. “Ah, Clang, there you are.”

“David, it’s good to see you again. I was delighted to hear from Blade that you survived the attack yesterday.” Clang fluffed his short beard.

“It was a close one. It took some help from Luna and Rainbow Dash, not to mention this sword.” David walked over to the counter.

“Ah, you know the value of getting help from others. Speaking of the princess, how is she? Didn’t she wish to come along?” Clang looked around.

“No, she had duties that wouldn’t allow her to leave Canterlot. But, I didn’t come alone.” David turned to reveal the prince.

Blueblood stood there and grinned a little nervously. Anvil Clang looked upon the prince and bowed respectfully from behind the counter. “Your highness, welcome to my humble shop.”

The prince smiled as he stood beside David. “Thank you, noble smith.”

“What may I do for you on this fine day?” Clang gave him a focused look from his pale purple eyes.

“Not so much me.” Blueblood turned to David. “But rather, for David. I believe he has a few questions for you.”

Clang looked the human’s way. “Ah, I see. What’s on your mind?”

David unsheathed his sword and set it respectfully on the counter. “My question is about this sword you gave me. What all do you know about it’s construction? Were it not for this blade, I fear I wouldn’t have survived yesterday.” He gave Clang a deeply concerned look.

“A sword like any good weapon will also protect its wielder as long as they use it with care. I don’t see this sword being any different than the others my family and I have crafted.” Clang looked the sword over, then looked back to David.

“It’s a fine weapon to say the very least. But when I was hanging by a thread yesterday, the sword seemed to fill me with new life and healed the worst of my injuries. Thanks to it, I could fight again. And last night, Luna and I both saw the sapphire in the pommel of the hilt glow. Is that normal for a sword you forge here?” David tuned the blade so the sapphire was facing Clang.

“Well I’ll be.” Clang’s raspy voice sounded genuinely surprised. “Glowed you say?” David nodded, while Blueblood just watched with due fascination. “Let me see something here.” Clang pulled the weapon closely and examined the blade carefully. “And to think I just thought it was one of Anvil Bang’s simple weapons.”

David wore a puzzled look. “Who is Anvil Bang?”

Clang turned to a group of pictures adorning the wall behind the counter. He pointed to a single portrait. “Him. This is a picture of my grandfather – Anvil Bang. Like my father Steel Blade, me, my son Onyx Anvil and my grandson Tempered Blade, he used to forge all manner of weapons, most of which were during the troubled times. In fact, he used to apprentice under a great blacksmith, one fabled to have been a mystic smith.”

“A mystic smith?” Blueblood placed an intrigued hoof to his chin. Then he looked at David.

David looked at him and then over at Clang. “What’s a mystic smith?”

Clang smiled as he pointed to the sword’s hilt. “A blacksmith that forges enchanted weapons. And it seems quite possible, however unlikely that this sword is a mystic weapon.”

David’s mouth hung open in awe. “For real? And…and you gave this priceless relic to…me?” Ha placed a baffled hand on his chest.

Clang chuckled at the human. “You seem to undervalue yourself. And given what this sword has done for you, I’m delighted to have gifted it to you.” The old stallion scratched his beard. “I never would have guessed.” Clang just chuckled. “Gramps was quite a stallion.”

David just blinked as he looked at the sword and then to Blueblood. The prince was silent and wore just as intrigued a look as David. The human turned to Clang and pushed the sword back to him. “Here. If this is so valuable, you should have it back.”

“To do what with it?” Clang gave him a solid stare as he pushed the sword back to David. “Fight a war…sell it for mere bits?” He shook his head. “I’m too old to be a soldier and have no need for excessive amounts of money. Besides, this weapon has already done its part to aid you…as far as I’m concerned it’s yours.”

David reached for the sword and held it proudly in his hand, staring down its shinny blade. “I will treasure this sword, Clang.” He turned to sheath it. It slid into the scabbard with a faint metallic scrape.

“Good.”

“So, is your grandson around?” David leaned on the counter.

Clang nodded. “He is. Right now I believe he’s working on some swords for the guards stationed here in town.” The stallion smiled. “I take it you want another sparring match with him?”

“Yeah, I want to get better. Who knows how long till…uh, well, there’s some creepy guy that Celestia was talking about last night.”

“A noble ambition. I’m sure Blade can spare some time.”

Prince Blueblood placed a hoof over his mouth and cleared his throat. “Ahem.”

“Blue, you okay?”

The prince nodded. “Of course, David. I was just going to say…well, Clang, if you have some wooden practice swords. I could show David a few pointers. I still fence regularly and always like to practice to keep my own skills sharp. Part of being Canterlot nobility.”

“Really?” David looked the prince over. “All right then…sure.”

Blueblood nodded, then looked to Clang. “So, practice swords?”

“Here. I keep a pair behind the counter. And there are more in the tool shed out back. If you need additional swords, Blade can show you where to find them.” Clang removed the wooden blades from under the counter and set them down.

“Thank you, sir.” Blueblood smiled as he snared them in the glow of his magic. “Ooh, perfectly weighted and balanced. I can see why David was so taken with your forge.” He grinned.

“You’re welcome, and thanks for your kind words. Be careful you two.”

“Don’t worry, we will.” David smiled as he and the prince stepped out the back door. “Come on, Blue. I’ll show you where Blade and I practiced before.”

The two departed, leaving Clang standing there fluffing his beard. “Hmm, such an intriguing lad.”

The bell above the shop door rang again. Clang’s ears twitched as he heard the sounds of solid thunderous steps approach. He glanced up and smiled at his latest customer. “Ah, are you here for the new barbells for your gym?”

The customer nodded firmly. “That’s right!” He spoke in a loud confident voice.

* * * * * *

David crossed wooden swords with Prince Blueblood. Their weapons struck together and held for a moment. Then, for the seventh time, David was disarmed. “Darn it!” The human shouted as his weapon flew behind him and smacked the ground with a thud.

Prince Blueblood lowered his practice blade and gave David a curious look. “Hmm.”

David walked over and recovered his weapon. “At this rate I’m never going to gain any skill.” He looked over at the prince. “And how do you keep disarming me so easily? Those Dragon Knights didn’t disarm me this easily.” David scratched his cheek.

“I don’t know much about them, but from what I’ve read, they are more about force and brute strength. The techniques I’m employing are designed to use an opponent’s form and leverage against them.” Blueblood gave David a serious look. “That’s how I keep disarming you so easily.”

“Then, it’s like square one all over again.” David sighed and lowered his blade, leaving it all but drag on the ground as he walked over to Blueblood. “Any idea what I should do?”

“Not THIS!” A commanding voice called from the shop behind them.

Prince Blueblood looked up, an intrigued grin formed on his face. David turned around and did a bit of a double take, stepping back closer to the prince. “Whoa, who are you?” The human blinked. “You look like a…”

“Minotaur?”

David nodded. “Yeah.”

A strong laugh came from the individual. “That’s because Iron Will IS a Minotaur.” Iron Will walked over to the two of them. “So, you’re trying to learn how to better wield a sword…eh?” He placed a muscular hand to his chin. “Hmm.”

Blueblood nodded. “That’s right. And what brings someone like you to this forge?”

Iron Will turned his beady yellow eyes to Prince Blueblood and cleared his throat. “That’s easy. Iron Will is here to get barbells for his newest ambition…Iron Will’s Iron Dojo. It’s where the weak get sleek…and STRONG!” He flexed his biceps.

That’s when David’s face lit up. “Hey, wait a second. ‘Get strong!’ That’s it!”

Iron Will blinked. “Excuse me?”

Prince Blueblood placed a hoof to his chin. “It could work.”

The Minotaur scratched behind his left horn. “If by work you mean come to Iron Will’s Iron Dojo, then you are RIGHT…uh, what is he?”

Blueblood looked over at David and then back to Iron Will. “This is David, he’s a human, from a world called Earth, I believe.”

“That’s right.” David walked closer to Iron Will.

“Hmm, a human.” Iron Will gave David a curios look. “But yeah, Iron Will watched you train and he thinks he knows the problem.”

“Yeah, I’m too weak. I need to get stronger.” David looked at both of them.

“That’s right. And my place can help you get stronger.” Iron Will crossed his arms.

Prince Blueblood smiled. “It may take some time, but if David can build his overall strength, we just may help him with his sword skills.”

“Well, what do you say, David? Are you brave enough to accept this CHALLENGE?” Iron Will gave him a stern stare.

David stood there for a moment. He thought about Luna, he thought about the other ponies, and considered the looming threat Celestia spoke of, not to mention his failure on Earth. A determined look formed on David’s face. “I know this won’t be easy, but let’s do it anyway.”

“Excellent choice!” Iron Will grinned.

“That’s the spirit, David. Nothing worthwhile is ever easy.” Blueblood looked to the sky. “I speak from experience.” Then he looked back at David. “So, let’s head over to Iron Will’s Iron Dojo. And hmm, David, are you aware than my Aunt Luna is celebrating her Birthday in about a week?”

David nodded. “Yes. Part of the reason I came back to Ponyville was to also look for a gift for her.”

The prince nodded and held up a hoof. “Then, let’s see how far we can get by the end of the week. What do you think, Iron Will?”

“Hmm. Yeah, we could see some results in as little as a week. But it will require some INTENSE training.” He looked at David, flashing him a toothy grin.

“I’m not afraid.”

Iron Will nodded and closed his eyes. “Good. That reminds Iron Will of one of his favorite slogans, ‘Don’t be scared, be prepared!’ ”

“Then, let’s get prepared.” David gripped the hilt of his practice sword. “I will get stronger!”

“That’s the spirit.” Blueblood patted David on the back.

“Then, come on you two. Follow Iron Will. The Iron Dojo awaits!” The Minotaur grabbed his barbells and led the others away from the forge and toward his mighty dojo – an unmistakably large red building, not far from Clang’s forge. David really had his work cut out for him now. But like Blueblood had said, he knew nothing worthwhile would be easy.

Author's Note

Now that I'm back and posting updates more regularly, this story will be able to get the ending it deserves. I know in many ways it's hardly a good story, but as one of my first here on FimFiction, it was and has been a great learning experience. And despite the horrible inconsistency in updates, I hope to finally turn things around as this story nears its conclusion. Thank you to those of you that have enjoyed this story. Your patience is greatly appreciated.

Chapter 18 - "Happy Birthday, Luna!"

Nearly a week had passed. David was outside the forge grounds crossing wooden blades with Prince Blueblood. He did his best to hold his ground as the prince unleashed a far more aggressive attack.

“Come on, David! You can handle this simple maneuver.” Blueblood grinned as he lunged forward.

David quickly moved to the side and countered with a quick slash. To his delight, the prince’s blade flew from his hoof and smacked onto the ground beside him. “Ha! I did it!”

Blueblood smiled and gave a simple nod. “You sure did.”

“Not bad.” Tempered Blade clapped his hooves together as he gave a nod of approval from over at one of the awnings.

“Not bad…that was great!” Lyra cheered, waving a hoof in the air.

“She’s right, that was exciting.” Twilight chuckled as she and Lyra looked at each other and then over at David.

Blueblood used his magic to lift his sword off the ground and secure it back in his hoof. “You’re definitely improving. But, let’s try a tougher move.”

David held his weapon at the ready. “Okay, Blue. Give me your best…you know I can take it.”

“Hmm.” Blueblood nodded as the two resumed sparring.

The sounds of their wooden swords striking filled the air. Twilight noticed Iron Will standing at a nearby table, doing what appeared to be paperwork. She walked over to him and gave him a curious look. “What are you working on? You’re missing the match.”

Iron Will glanced Twilight’s way. “Iron Will has seen David spar with Prince Blueblood before. And it’s great that David has gotten better.” The Minotaur shuffled through his papers and continued scratching down some things with his pencil. “Yeah, that should work.”

“And what exactly are you doing?” Twilight peaked at his papers.

He turned his head. “Iron Will is just planning some new routines and workouts for David. If we want him to become a lean, mean, sword-fighting machine. We have to turn things up a NOTCH!” Iron Will chuckled. “Of course, Iron Will’s Iron Dojo does seem to be helping him improve with his strength training. But, Iron Will thinks a few more weeks would show some real…RESULTS!” He clenched his left fist.

“It sure sounds like you have it all figured out.” Twilight chuckled, placing a hoof over her mouth. “And here I thought you were all muscles and slogans.”

Iron Will snickered. “While, Iron Will loves his slogans…not to mention his strength. Iron Will does use his…BRAIN!” He looked at his papers. “And so, David will go from quiet to riot…hmm, I need to work on that one.”

“Uh, right.” Twilight nodded. “Why don’t I just leave you to it.” She backed away from the Minotaur and walked over to Lyra. “Did I miss anything?”

Her fellow unicorn shook her head. “Nope. Things are just getting warmed up.” Lyra grinned.

Twilight clapped her hooves together. “Wonderful.”

“Come, David! Dodge this…if you can!” Prince Blueblood unleashed another series of heavy slashes.

David stood his ground and countered blow for blow. “Ha, are you getting tired, Blue?” The human snickered, a rather confident and almost snide look on his face.

“Isn’t this great, Twilight?” Lyra grinned as she contently swished her tail.

“I’ll say it is.” Twilight grinned, then finally called out. “Go, DAVID! Show Blueblood who’s boss!”

Prince Blueblood looked over at David’s cheering section and then back to David. “Well, it seems we still have a captive audience.”

David glanced over at the two unicorns and then back to the prince. “We sure do. Why don’t we make this interesting?”

“My thoughts exactly. Try this! Ahhhhhhhh!!” Blueblood charged David.

David held his wooden sword at the ready. Then, just as Blueblood closed in to strike, David took three big steps to the side and took off. Blueblood skidded to a halt. For a moment he lost track of his opponent. “Coming in on your left!” David shouted.

Blueblood looked to his left. “What the?”

David came from his right and unleashed a passing slash. His sword struck Blueblood’s. For a moment it seemed the human had the advantage, but the prince countered with impressive strength. “You’re good, Blue. I almost thought I had you.”

Blueblood kept the force behind his blade. “You’re getting better, but don’t get cocky, David.”

“Hmmm.” David nodded. Then, as Blueblood pushed his blade closer to David, the human grinned. He pulled back his sword and stepped to Blueblood’s left. With a flick of his wrist, he managed to deprive the prince of his weapon. “Told you, coming in on your left.”

Blueblood stood there and blinked for a moment. “What just…”

David picked up the prince’s wooden blade. He walked over to him and presented it to Blueblood. “Here you are. And getting cocky…don’t worry, I wouldn’t dream of it.”

Blueblood laughed as he took his sword back into his hoof. “We’ll make a swordspony out of you yet.”

Twilight joined Lyra in contently swisher her tail. She turned to Lyra. “Wow, would you look at David. The last time I saw him spar…he didn’t seem this confident.”

Lyra nodded and smiled as she looked over at Twilight. “I know. Looks like Blade, Prince Blueblood and Iron Will are really helping him.”

“Yeah. It’s impressive, isn’t it?” Twilight placed a hoof along her cheek and continued to watch as David and Blueblood continued their match.

* * * * * *

An eerie wind kicked up in the Everfree Forest. More storm clouds seemed to join the ones already looming overhead. Fresh bolts of lightning streaked across the sky and filled the air moments later with chilling cracks of thunder. An errant bolt struck a nearby tree, splitting it in half and setting it ablaze. It’s trunk creaked and cracked as it fell from its place in the forest and stuck the rocky ground with an echoing thud.

Haze chuckled as he watched the spectacle from the entrance of Ghastaloom’s cave. Another of the hulking creatures joined Haze. “Ah, Claw, come to get a breath of forest air?”

Claw just chuckled in his throat. “No, I came to see you.”

Haze crossed his arms. “Okay, and what business is so important that it warrants you interrupting my storm watching, hmm?” He turned his large scaly head.

Claw looked to his leader. “Let me guess, you sensed it in your scales?”

“That’s right. I can always tell when there is lightning about. For it’s the only true vulnerability we Dragon Knights have. Thankfully, our armor makes it very hard for lightning to be used on us.” Haze grinned as he patted his chest plate.

“Your lighting sense always has impressed me. It’s no wonder you’re our leader.”

“Yes, well, it’s one of my talents.” Haze shook his head and leered at Claw. “Now, why are you here?” Another bolt of lightning flashed and made Haze’s golden eyes glow orange.

“Oh, right. Shroud said he’s almost ready to begin the resurrection ceremony.” Claw snarled, while he scratched his thick neck. “I thought you’d like to know.”

Haze placed a claw to his chin. “So, after all this time, we’re finally ready to proceed. I’ve been wondering if our efforts would ever help master Ghastaloom come back to us.”

“I know. Right now he’s nothing but a soul, he’s little more than a fragment of what he once was.” Claw snorted.

“True. But, just think. Once we finish here. We can return to Ghastaloom's kingdom and help see to our true objective.” Haze smiled as he looked out over the forest and to Equestria, off in the distance.

“Haze?”

The leader of the Dragon Knights chuckled in his throat. “Can you just picture it, Claw?” His subordinate blinked. Haze waved his clawed hand slowly out in front of them. “Dragon Knights once again taking their rightful places as the rulers of this land.” He clenched his fist and turned his back on the outside world. “For too long we’ve had to hide under the ruling hooves of those ponies. But now, once Ghastaloom returns…heh, heh, heh. We can rejoin our waiting forces and take what’s ours.”

Claw nodded as he stepped closer to the mouth of the cave. “Yes, it was thanks to the alicorns that we never had a chance like this before. But, thanks to the Blight, there are only a few to worry about.” He laughed with glee.

“Hmm.” Haze gave a nod of agreement. “That’s right, but to refer to the Blight as nothing more than a mere plague is foolish. It dealt a blow to the alicorns that they’ve never recovered from.” Haze laughed as he joined Claw looking back outside. “It’s too bad it was defeated. Such a force could be a great ally.”

“Really?” Claw blinked. “What if it had decided to start feeding on Dragon Knights?”

There it was…a look of wonder on Haze’s face. “Hmm, you may be right. Perhaps our master was correct…such a force would be too hard to control.”

“Besides, with Ghastaloom back, we’ll have more than the means to take what we want.”

Haze chuckled as he placed a supportive claw on Claw’s back. “Good point. Come on, we don’t want to be late for the revival now, do we?”

Claw simply shook his head as the two left the cave entrance, leaving the raging storm to continue filling the sky with lightning.

* * * * * *

David was finishing lunch with Lyra and Twilight. The two had taken him to Ponyville Café for a congratulatory meal for all of the progress he’d made.

“Come on, David, show us.” Twilight leaned her forelegs on the table.

“Yeah, what did you get for Luna?” Lyra whipped her tail and tapped her forehooves on the edge of the table.

“Well, it’s nothing too special, but I think she’ll like it. Here.” He turned to a bag he was carrying and removed a jewelry box, a black and somewhat rectangular one. David opened it and showed the two unicorns. “So, what do you two think?”

“Oh…wow.” Lyra grinned.

Twilight’s mouth fell open. She looked at David and then back at the contents. “You got her a locket?”

He nodded. “Mm-hmm. I used some of the money Celestia gave me the other day. It didn’t even really cost too much. But…” David held up the heart-shape locket. “I saw this and the teal color reminded me of Luna’s eyes and the elegant silver chain seemed perfect. Oh and look inside.” David opened it. “See?”

“Aww.” Lyra made a silly face. “You put a picture of yourself in there.”

Twilight placed a curious hoof on her chin, then just smiled. “That’s so thoughtful. I’m sure, Luna will love it.”

David nodded as he closed the locket and placed it back carefully into the box. “Yeah, I know this will sound corny, but I figured, with this locket, she can always keep me close to her heart, even when we’re apart.” He blinked. “Whoa, that rhymed. I think I’ve been spending too much time with Iron Will.”

Lyra and Twilight just sat there and started laughing. Twilight snorted and wiped a tear from her eye. “Heart and apart. David, you have been spending too much time with that stuffy old Minotaur.” She resumed laughing with Lyra.

Then, after a few minutes, the two finally stopped. “Okay, okay, sorry about that, David. But that’s a real sweet gift. I’m sure Luna will be touched.”

“I hope so.” David placed the item back into the bag. “Now if only tonight can go off without a hitch.”

“Oh, right, the party.” Twilight’s eyes widened for a moment. “We’ll all have to get ready.”

“Party?” The three looked up and saw Iron Will standing near their table. “And just what party are you three talking about? Iron Will isn’t aware of any party tonight.”

David looked around sheepishly and motioned for the Minotaur to come over. “Over here.”

Iron Will shrugged his shoulders and strolled over. “Okay, so what’s the scoop?”

David spoke quietly, “Tonight is Princess Luna’s birthday celebration. But after last years fiasco, Celestia wants it kept a surprise.”

“Ah. On the down low, eh? No problem, Iron Will can keep a secret with the best of THEM!” He clenched a fist. “Oh, but what about your training? Hmm?” He leaned close to David, so close in fact that he could smell peanut butter on the Minotaur’s breath.

“I was hoping to have the rest of the day off from training. I need to get ready. Rarity said she would have some clothing ready for me.”

“Hmm. And does Prince Blueblood know about this?” Iron Will glared at him.

“Of course he does. Right now he’s checking out the forge. He wanted to see Clang, before tonight’s festivities.” David paused for a moment. “Oh, are you coming?”

“Huh? Me? Hmm? Are you inviting Iron Will?”

He looked over at Twilight and Lyra. The two gave the human an indifferent look. David turned back to Iron Will. “Yeah. I’d like it if you were there and so would Prince Blueblood.” David looked for any random ponies. “So yeah, we’re meeting up at the train station at 6, be a little early.”

“All right. Iron Will, will see you then.” He grinned as he turned away, then turned back. “But tomorrow, you will be back to TRAINING!” He grinned, then took off.

“Phew, that Minotaur is intense.” David sighed.

“Well, at least you have the evening off.” Twilight smiled. “Oh, we should head over to Rarity’s if you want time to be ready for the train to Canterlot.”

David stood up. “You’re right. There’s no time to waste.” He turned toward the waitress. “Check, please!” He waved an arm.

* * * * * *

Evening had come. David managed to get everything taken care of and he and the others took the train to Canterlot. Once there, he broke away from the group and was just spending some time with Luna.

The two were lounging on her bed. David had dressed down into his underclothes and was just enjoying some cuddles with his princess. “Mmm, I missed you again today, Luna.”

She sighed as she secured her hooves around him. “I missed you as well. But why were you wearing those formal clothes. They would have been horrible to snuggle in.”

“Well, I was more than willing to take them off. Besides, I wanted to look nice for you tonight. I mean, it is your birthday after all.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Don’t remind me. I sincerely hope my sister hasn’t planned anything for this year. Not after…last year.”

“Don’t worry. It’s going to be a nice intimate affair. Mostly, it’ll be just you and me tonight. There may be some cake…and a present or two.” He smiled at her, doing his best to keep a convincing face.

Luna nodded. “Well, I’m still sure Celestia is planning something, but if she just has a small gathering. That should be okay.” Luna smiled and nuzzled her cheek against his. “And it was sweet of you to get dressed up just for me.”

David nuzzled her furry cheek and began running his fingers through her starry mane. “You know I’d do anything for you, Luna. Mmm, and this before dinner snuggling is wonderful.”

The princess giggled. “Yes, it makes me anxious for tonight. Oh, but I’m willing to wait.” Luna sighed as she ran a hoof across his black hair. “Of course, I wouldn’t mind a preview.”

“Oh, all right.” David gave her a playful smile as he leaned in to kiss her.

Luna wrapped her hooves around him and pulled David close. She moaned softly as their passionate kiss continued. He danced his fingers through her mane, until their lips parted. Luna employed her bedroom eyes and smiled seductively. “Mmm, would you touch my rump?”

“Of course, my princess.” David shared her lover’s expression as he placed a hand on her furry dark blue shoulder. Then, he trailed his fingers down along her barrel, past her cutie mark, arriving at her rump. Gently, David began kneading his fingers along her lovely rear.

“That feels nice, but could you move your hand just a tad lower and your fingers in a little further?” Luna tilted her head and gazed deep into his brown eyes.

David smiled. “How’s this?” He did as she asked and his hand and fingers moved down and around her butt.

“Better, but in just a little more…mmm, please?”

David didn’t reply, well at least not by using his voice, but rather, his fingers did the talking. Inching in a little more, he knew where she longed to be touched. His fingers caressed her curvy slit, following the contours up and down, very slowly.

Luna closed her eyes and shivered. “Ooh, yes…David that’s perfect, oh…more.” The princess moaned pleasantly as his fingers pushed against her mound and drove just a little into her marehood.

David continued touching his princess’s sensitive nethers and his smile grew as her arousal began to coat his fingers. Closing his eyes for a moment, he took a long sniff. The scent of her desire was just making its way to his nose. He stared half-lidded into Luna’s glistening teal eyes. “Glad you’re enjoying this, Luna, my sweet.”

She giggled. “I am. Oh, but I can’t forget about you.” The sly look returned to her eyes as she placed a bare hoof along his crotch. Luna rubbed it gently along his underwear.

“Ohh…Luna.” David chuckled playfully, while tilting his head to the side.

“Care for a little more?” She patted her hoof along his slowly rising bulge.

He shuddered with delight as his masculinity finished awakening. “Please.”

Her horn lit up with a soft blue glow as she tugged his underwear aside and allowed his mast to stand freely. Luna’s hoof returned to gently caress his length. “There, better?”

“Mmm, perfect, my princess.” David resumed his fingering and started to push them into her, gently massaging her inner walls.

Luna cast out a deeply pleasurable sigh. “Ohhh…David, mmm.” She leaned close to him and minding her horn, she rested her forehead along his.

David smiled at her and let out a soft moan as she stroked his member a little more. “Luna.” He placed his free hand around her and move to kiss her, deeply and passionately. David stared at her after their lips parted. “We should probably stop. We wouldn’t want to be late.”

Luna nuzzled his cheek and sighed. “No, you’re right.” She caressed his cheek. “This was a lovely preview…the rest can wait till later.”

“Oh, but one more thing.” David moved away from her and went to the chair he had his clothing draped on, there he had the bag with her gift. “I was going to give this to you at dinner, but, I kind of like the idea of giving it to you here in private.” David removed the jewelry box from the bag.

Luna’s eyes widened as he walked over to her. “What is that, David?”

He joined her back on the bed and presented it to her. “Here, I hope you like it.”

A strong blush rolled across Luna’s cheeks and she gave him a loving smile. “Okay.” Luna’s horn lit up as she took the case and opened it. “Oh, David…it’s a locket.”

“Yeah.”

Luna held it up and looked it over. She softly brushed it with her hoof and looked at him with glassy eyes. “David, it’s beautiful.”

“I was hoping you’d like it. Here, let me put it on you.” He smiled.

Luna closed her eyes and giggled. “Okay.”

David removed the locket from the case and undoing the clasp, he reached around Luna’s beautiful neck. Once he redid the clasp, he sat back. “There.” He chuckled warmly. “It really brings out your eyes.”

The princess looked it over, still all smiles. “It’s a lovely shade of teal…ah, no wonder you said it brings out…” She batted her eyes at him. “My eyes.”

“Yeah. Oh, look inside.” David pointed to the locket.

Luna’s magic surrounded the heart of the locket and popped it open. She held it so she could see inside. The loving smile on her face grew. “You put a picture of you inside?”

“I did. Since I’ve started my training in Ponyville. We’ve seen a little less of each other. I was hoping this way, at least I could always be close to your heart when we’re away from each other.” David smiled.

“Yes.” Luna closed it and leaned in to kiss him. “This is a very thoughtful present. I love it.”

“I’m glad. And I also thought if I give it to you now, you could wear it to dinner.”

The blush remained on Luna’s cheeks as she nodded. “Of course, I’d love to.” She threw her hooves around him and drew David into a loving hug. “I love you, David.”

He placed his armed around her. “Mmm, I love you, Luna.”

She gave him a loving squeeze before they pulled apart. “Well, we should head to dinner.”

“Yeah.” David walked over and started to redress. As he pulled on his dress pants, he looked over at her. “Oh, you don’t think we went at it enough that anyone’s going to notice?”

Luna shook her head. “I doubt it. But so what if they notice anything. They should be grateful their princess is happy. Besides, it is my birthday today.”

David placed a hand on her cheek and just smiled. “Ah, Luna, that’s why I love you. That spark of passion in you.”

She smiled back. “You’d better finish redressing.”

“Yep.” David did just that and once Luna had donned her regalia, the two left her room, bound for the dining hall.

* * * * * *

Ghastaloom’s cave was silent, with the exception of the flames crackling in the torches that hung in even spaces about the chamber and connecting corridors. Haze was leaning along one of the broad walls, a pair of torches burned on either side of his bulky form. He growled softly in his throat. “Well, what’s keeping him?”

Ghastaloom’s ethereal form swirled with magenta light. “Patience Haze. I thought by now you’d have mastered the art. Tsk, tsk. Shroud must handle the crystals with care. All that refined power is too important to handle heedlessly.”

Queen Chrysalis scoffed, as she first looked at Haze, then after nodding, looked to Ghastaloom. “I don’t believe Haze is being impatient. It’s just, like me, he’s eager to see this through to the end. When revenge calls, it’s foolish to ignore.” She swept a troublesome lock of her dark cerulean mane out of her face.

Ghastaloom chuckled as he remained on his crude rocky altar. “Eager? And do you think I'm not eager? Mwa, ha, ha, ha. I’ve been waiting since before I died for a chance at vengeance. Only once I am revived, will we have a chance to satisfy our collective appetites for a dish many say is best served…cold.” He laughed again, not even trying to hide the mocking tone in his cackle.

“The master is right.” Shroud spoke as he entered the main chamber. “You would both due to embrace patience.” He stood there, all seven crystal talismans orbiting above him. “Ghastaloom. It has been a long time, but now we are ready to proceed.” Shroud shot Haze a stern look. “Are your knights ready with the remains in the sarcophagus?”

Haze narrowed his eyes, glaring at Shroud. “Worry not, little unicorn. My knights have been waiting for the appointed time.” The Dragon Knight glanced back past Shroud and to the opening in the main chamber, which lead to the dungeons and lower levels of the cavern. Haze let out a low growling snarl.

The sound of low thudding footsteps approached from the back of the chamber. Two of Haze’s warriors entered carrying a large stone coffin. It was mostly rectangular in shape and was adorned with various symbols and decorative sculpted features.

“There.” Haze replied with a low growl. “Where do you want them to place it?”

Shroud motioned with a hoof. “Over there, beside Ghastaloom’s altar.”

The two Dragon Knights nodded and dutifully proceeded to place the sarcophagus next to Ghastaloom. They set it down deftly and moved to the back of the chamber. There they stood, awaiting any further bidding from their leader.

A smirk morphed onto Shroud's face as he stepped over to the stone coffin. “Ah, after so long, master. Your withered remains will finally get a chance to be reborn.”

“Mmm, you all have done well. Now, Shroud, begin the spell that will bond my disembodied soul and all that lovely energy to my remains and like the phoenix, grant me new life!”

“Of course, Ghastaloom…sire.” Shroud continued to smirk as his covered horn illuminated with its green glow. “Great powers of magic, revive this fallen form and restore it to its former glory!”

The six crystal began to glow in an alternating fashion, then in moments they began to glow in unison. The six outer crystals formed a connection and then channeled their power into the seventh, which presided at the center. The middle crystal shone brilliantly with a bright emerald light. They glowed for a few moments, then a lone beam tore out from them and blanketed the sarcophagus. A side beam reached over and guided Ghastaloom’s soul back to his body. Then the energy changed to a bright magenta color and blanketed the entire room in its glow.

Queen Chrysalis stood in awe as the magical energy crackled and flashed. “Very soon now, I shall see just what you are.” She grinned with anticipatory glee.

“Finally.” Haze grinned as the bolts of energy crackling along the coffin began to tear out and disturb the very ground beneath it. A column of energy rose up and touched the ceiling as the spell continued to bind the energy and Ghastaloom’s soul back to his soma.

“Rahhhhhhhh!!” Ghastaloom called out as the power flowed into him. “AT LAST!!!”

* * * * * *

David was walking Luna to the dining hall. As they walked along the connecting hallway, Luna caught sight of a lone mirror and saw no harm in checking her reflection. She wanted to get another look at the locket David had given her.

The princess made her way up to the mirror and paused to look herself over. She smiled at the addition of David’s thoughtful gift. Then, something in her reflection caught Luna’s eye. She leaned closer, noticing something seeming off in her reflection. There was a faint white flash and in an instant, the mirror began to crack outward from the center of her face. As she stared into the cracked surface her mouth widened and she took several steps back. “David!”

David had just discovered that Luna wasn’t at his side when he heard her panicked cry. “Luna.” He followed her voice, hastening his step as he walked. Relief washed over him as he saw her by the remote mirror. “Ah, Luna, there you are.”

“David.” There was a quiver in her voice as she turned to look at him.

The human stood beside his mare, his jubilant expression fell and concern swept in. “Honey? Are you okay?”

She placed a hoof on his chest. Her decorative shoe sparkled in the low light of the corridor. “The mirror.” She turned her head toward it. “Go look into it for me…please.”

“Oh, all right.” David had no idea what had Luna so spooked. He walked over to the mirror and saw nothing more than his reflection.

“What do you see?”

“Just…myself. Why, what did you see?” He turned to her, as a sense of dread began to grow within him.

“Did you see the breaks in it?”

“Breaks?” David looked again. “Luna, there’s nothing wrong with the mirror.”

“Huh?” She stepped over to him and looked at the mirror. Luna faced him with tears in her eyes and forcefully stomped a hoof. “I know what I saw! The mirror cracked and then I saw myself, my younger self and…my dreaded form of Nightmare Moon. All three were merged but displaced within the cracks.” The princess turned to the mirror and then back to David. “Yet, they aren’t there…I don’t understand.”

David walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her. This was hardly the first time Luna had an episode like this, but for some inexplicable reason, this time left David more troubled than ever. He held her close and gently rocked her. “Luna, I believe what you saw…even if I didn’t. But never forget the mare you are.” He gazed deep into her eyes. “The Princess of the Night and the mare I love.”

Luna gazed back into his glistening brown eyes. “David…I know. But, something doesn’t feel right. I can’t put my hoof on it.” She leaned against him. “Hold me.”

David secured his arms around her. “Of course.” He nuzzled his cheek along her starry mane. “I have you, Luna.”

“I know you do, David. I’m sorry for this outburst.”

“No, it’s fine.” He held her tighter. The week had been long and the feeling of dread continued to loom in David’s chest, rooted in the pit of his stomach. He breathed heavy, for a moment. “Luna.”

She tenderly wrapped a hoof around him. “If nothing else, I’m always grateful for your love, David.” Luna nuzzled him back and let out a soft sigh. “We should head to dinner.”

“Yeah, we’ll make it brief, then head back to your room. I think we need some time alone.”

Luna nodded as they shared a short kiss. “Yes. Thank you.”

“Anytime, my princess.”

With that, the two resumed their path to the dinning hall. However, the feeling continued to loom in David’s mind and he remembered that Celestia was planning a major gathering. He only hoped with a positive turn out that it just might help to quell Luna’s anxiety and if nothing else, they had plenty of alone time to look forward to after the party.

The doors to the dining hall came into sight and in moments, David and Luna stood before them. There were guards patrolling nearby, but none typically needed stationed at the entrance to the hall, except in rare instances. David opened the door for his princess. “After you.”

Luna smiled as she went to enter. “Thank you.”

The princess took a few steps inside and noticed the room was poorly lit and there didn’t seem to be anyone in sight. “David, I don’t see any…”

“SURPRISE!!”

Luna turned and saw dozens of ponies pop out from around the tables, pillars and various other places in the sizable dining hall. Some blew into noisemakers, others unleashed party poppers and there was a hail of confetti in the air. But, instead of feeling jubilant or excited, Luna felt just the opposite. And just like the mirror, suddenly the room seemed to change. The cheers turned to jeers and all the ponies started at her with accusing faces. They spoke a slew of nasty insults.

Standing there, Luna shook her head and began backing out of the room. It was too much, given everything that had been happening. “No…no…NOOOOOO!!” She began to hyperventilate as her horn lit up with a bright blue glow. The princess backed passed David. “David?”

His smile quickly fell. “Luna, aren’t you surprised?”

“They…they hate me. Why would you invite so many angry ponies to my birthday?” She gave him a dubious look.

“Angry? But, can’t you hear their cheers?” David blinked in disbelief.

She shook her head. “No. They are chanting and saying awful things. And they’re right. I’m a terrible pony!”

“Luna?” David saw her horn. “Why is your horn glowing?”

“Because, it’s finally happening. I feared my transformation back wouldn’t last. I’ve been trying to hold it back, but now…OH NO!” Fear gripped Luna’s face as a dark shadowy aura began to form around her. “David…I love you, but…I have to go!”

Luna took off at a strong gallop down the hall. “Huh? Luna!!” He reached a hand toward her, before taking off after her. David ran down the hall. As he followed her, he could make out the sounds of her sobbing as she ran. “What’s happening? Luna!”

David continued after her, but Luna kept ducking down connecting hallways. Finally, after he thought he’d lost her, David followed her onto a lone balcony. He stepped gingerly toward her. She gave him a fierce look as the aura around her continued to intensify. “Stay back!”

“Luna. What’s wrong?”

“You’ll see…” The dark aura around Luna consumed her and right before his eyes, David bore witness to the rebirth of the nightmare. In mere moments it was over. David stared before him at the darkened figure. Her pale blue armor shone in the full moon’s light and her eyes seemed different.

“Luna?”

The dark aura had faded from around her and she stood tall. “No…I am…Nightmare Moon.”

David stood there with has mouth agape. There was a commotion from behind him. Glancing back, her saw Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle and several guards pour out of the balcony doorway. Celestia’s eyes widened. “No! IT CAN’T BE!!”

David stepped toward Nightmare Moon, a stymied expression on his face. “Luna?”

“David, stay back!” Shouted Celestia. “She’s dangerous!”

The human turned back, a defiant look in his eyes. “No. Something isn’t right.”

Nightmare Moon took a few steps back toward the balcony as the guards and elder princess advanced. “Stay away!” She warned them.

“Luna?” David went to walk closer to her.

“Luna is…gone.” Nightmare Moon closed her eyes and let out a solemn sigh, before spreading her long dark wings. She took flight and rose into the night sky.

David stood there near the balcony railing as he watched Nightmare Moon continue to rise above the castle. He looked closely and noticed a series of sparkles fall from her eyes as she started to fly off. She was crying, which only added to David’s aching heart. He ran up to the balcony, but was unable to follow her.

“Why is this happening…Luna?” David watched helplessly as he saw her slowly vanish into the night. “LUNA!!!” He reached for her as his eyes grew wet. David braced his hands on the balcony railing, brining his forehead to rest along the elaborate railing. “Luna…no…”

To Be Continued…

Chapter 19 - "Absolute Nightmare"

David stood there with his head against the balcony railing. He couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed. Wiping the collected tears from his eyes, David raised his head and stood up, gazing in the direction Luna, no, Nightmare Moon had just flown. He stood there at a loss, until something dawned on him. “Wait a second.”

Princess Celestia and Twilight Sparkle stood with the detachment of guards. Like David, they too were trying to make sense of what had just transpired. “No…not again.” Celestia’s ears drooped as she hung her.

Taking another look at the night sky, David nodded. “Yeah.” He turned and started running for the balcony door.

Celestia’s ears twitched as she heard the sounds of his rapid footsteps. “David?” She looked his way. “Where are you going?”

He shook his head. “There’s no time to explain, your highness. But, I can’t just let Lu…Nightmare Moon go. Something isn’t right.” Turning back toward the doorway, David resumed running.

“Wait.” Celestia held up a hoof. “David, come back! Nightmare Moon is dangerous!”

He didn’t pay the elder princess any heed. It was a long shot, but David had an idea where he might find Luna, well, Nightmare Moon. He groused as his feet continued carrying him along at a rapid pace. David wasn’t nuts about calling Luna, Nightmare Moon, but he figured he should regard her as such, at least until he got to the bottom of this.

His path led him into the main hallway. There, David saw two familiar and friendly faces. “Hey, Blue, Iron Will!”

The unicorn prince and the stout Minotaur walked over to their friend. Blueblood saw the distress on David’s face. “David, what’s going on? One minute Iron Will and I were getting ready to join the others in surprising Princess Luna…and then she took off.”

Iron Will stood with his arms crossed. “Iron Will demands an explanation!” He gave David a solid look with his beady eyes.

“I don’t have one, guys.” David sighed as he stood there with them, his arms dropped at his sides. “All I know is once everyone jumped out and yelled surprise, Luna freaked out and claimed everyone was taunting her and calling her cruel names.” He shook his head. “Her horn lit up as she ran out of the dining hall. I chased after her.”

“And, then what?” Blueblood blinked in awe.

“I found her on one of the balconies. I thought if I talked to Luna, she’d be all right, but she cautioned me and then…” David hung his head and shook it again. “She transformed into Nightmare Moon.”

Iron Will and Blueblood both turned to David, with wide eyes full of disbelief. “There’s no way. Nightmare Moon?” Blue Blood couldn’t hide the shock in his eyes.

“Hmm, something seems more than a little amiss.” Iron Will placed a hand to his chin. “Iron Will wonders what could have caused her to revert.”

“I tried to talk to her, but then…” David was interrupted from the commotion of a group of ponies approaching. “Oh no.”

“What is it?” Blueblood turned toward the sounds of the approaching group.

“Princess Celestia with Twilight Sparkle and a group of royal guards. I ran from the balcony, because I might know how to find Luna. But Celestia keeps telling me she’s dangerous.”

“Iron Will is confused. I thought the legends said that Nightmare Moon is dangerous!” The Minotaur blinked.

“I’m not convinced. Something seems very wrong. But if I don’t leave now, Celestia will most likely try to stop me.” David placed a hand on the hilt of his sword.

Blueblood gave David a panicked look and moved to stand in front of him. “Are you mad?! You’d draw your sword on the princess and her guards?”

David shook his head. “I don’t want to, but I will if I have to…I must track Luna down. I can’t just leave this alone!”

Iron Will nodded. “Of course you can’t! Leave it to Iron Will. You two go find the princess, while Iron Will waylays them.” He walked toward the approaching group and stood his ground.

“Okay then, where should we start?” Blueblood looked to David, while the human took his hand off his weapon.

“We need to get outside the castle and head for the grassy field behind it. This way.” David motioned to Blue Blood.

“Right behind you.” Blue Blood looked back at the Minotaur. “You going to be okay, Iron Will?”

The Minotaur gave him a thumbs up. “Of course. Now you two get…GOING!!” Iron Will stood tall and bulked up his muscles.

David and Prince Blueblood ran down the main hall. “Darn. I know my way around the castle pretty good, but is there a better way out than the main gate?” The human turned to the prince.

“Hmm.” Blueblood thought for a moment. “I have it. Follow me, David. And don’t worry. We’ll do everything we can to help the princess. Don’t forget, I have magic too.” He laughed sheepishly. “Of course it pales compared to an alicorn’s magic.”

“It’ll be fine, somehow. And thanks, Blue. I owe you and Iron Will big time.”

“Forget it. Right now, let’s find your mare.”

The prince continued to lead David through the castle corridors. Determination was on their faces as they made their way to one of the more remote paths out of Canterlot Castle.

* * * * * *

The energy continued to flicker and pulse as Shroud’s spell continued to bind Ghastaloom’s soul and all that collected energy to his body. To those standing in the room, it might have seemed as though an eternity had passed, but in actuality, the spell only took a matter of minutes to complete.

The column of magenta energy began to narrow as the last of the power bound itself to Ghastaloom. In mere seconds, the column faded and the crackling energy subsided. There was an eerie silence that followed, until a final magenta flash radiated throughout the main chamber.

A fog of smoke emerged from the sarcophagus and from within it a shadowy figure rose. Ghastaloom stretched a little and took in a deep breath. “Mmm, it’s been so long since I’ve drawn breath with my own lungs. I’d almost forgotten what it feels like.” He snickered under his breath as he stepped out of the stone coffin and made his way toward Shroud, Haze and Queen Chrysalis.

Haze stood there, a rather amused look on his face as he turned his eyes to greet his master. “So, you’re alive at last.” He grinned.

Ghastaloom chuckled. “Yes, Haze. It’s been far too long.”

“It has indeed. I’ve waited a long time for this moment.” Shroud took a few timid steps toward his revived master. “Are you as I suspect? Hmm?”

“Ah, you mean my appearance?”

Shroud nodded. “Yes.”

“So, I finally get to see the one who will help me lead my swarm to sweet revenge!” Queen Chrysalis joined Shroud in moving toward Ghastaloom.

“Yes. You shall indeed.” The smoke finally cleared and Ghastaloom stepped into the light. “Behold!”

Shroud’s eyes widened as he gazed in awe at Ghastaloom. “I knew it.”

Queen Chrysalis stood dumbfounded as she looked on at him. “I…I don’t believe it. You’re an alicorn?!”

Ghastaloom laughed as he continued walking toward her. “Yes. You see me as I am…or more correctly, as I used to be.” He stood there on four firm legs covered in fiery orange fur. Ghastaloom stretched his wings and folded them neatly at his sides. A fiery red mane flowed long from his head and draped along his shoulders, while a matching tail hung elegantly behind his hind legs. “Are you disappointed, my dear?” Ghastaloom blinked his vibrant purple eyes at her as he savored another breath of life.

The queen placed a hoof along her cheek and shook her head. “I’m not sure. It never dawned on me that you’d be a pony…let alone an alicorn.” Chrysalis raised her head and shot him a serious look. “But wait, if you are an alicorn, why would you want to conquer Equestria? It doesn’t make any sense.”

Ghastaloom laughed as he gave the queen a superior smirk. “That’s easy. Revenge! Luna and Celestia are the children of King Eclipse and Queen Solestra. Those two fools along with the alicorn elders refused my help when the Blight came to our kingdom.” He shook his head. “It claimed so many of us that by the time we had the might to stop it. There was only a smattering of alicorns left alive.” Ghastaloom narrowed his eyes and took a focused breath through his nose.

Queen Chrysalis blinked. “I don’t understand. Why did they refuse your help?”

Ghastaloom scoffed. “Simple, they thought they knew better. My plan would have bought us the time we needed and saved countless lives, not just alicorns. But, they made their decision. And then, I made mine. I had to make a sacrifice to gain the power to help the sage unicorn wizards and those two foolish rulers stop the Blight.” The changeling queen looked on in awe. “I wasn’t always known as Ghastaloom.” He shook his head solemnly. “No. If you’ll look to my flank…you’ll see my cutie mark…a blazing star.” Ghastaloom paused and cast out a sigh. “I used to be known as ‘Corona Flare,’ one of the many gifted alicorns of the sacred land of Equinisty – the forgotten home of the alicorns.”

“So, you mean to avenge yourself on the current rulers…for the sins of their parents?” The confusion began to flee Chrysalis’s face and a confident smirk started to form.

“Yes. I’ve spent the last few millennia planning my revival and revenge. So, now you can see why I was asking you and Haze to show a little patience. I’ve waited a long time for this day to come.” Corona Flare looked out at his followers.

“You forget.” Haze began. “We Dragon Knights have waited just as long. But, thanks to you, we will soon have what’s ours.”

“Indeed you shall. The time for talk is over. We must make our way to Equinisty and the capital of Gallophurst. Once there, I can regain my full power and enact my plan to return and conquer Equestria!”

Shroud stepped up. “Master. I hate to question you, but how are we going to leave this forest and make it there without being noticed?”

There was a gleeful chuckled coming from Corona Flare. “Simple. We just make our way to the ruins. There we’ll find one of the old alicorn gates. It was how we used to travel great distances in a matter of seconds.”

“But, master, aren’t the ruins in a fairly open part of the forest?” Shroud wore a face of worry.

“Yes. But at this very moment, Princess Celestia is busy with more pressing matters.”

“Ah, that other plan you spoke of?” Shroud grinned.

“Yes. Princess Luna is going through a very tough time. I didn’t really have to do much of anything. She’s been so hard on herself following her transformation, all I had to do was make use of a few simple spells, parlor tricks really, and she did the rest to herself. But, till they figure it out and find a way to get through to her…we’ll be long gone.”

Haze let out a throaty cackle. “Simple but brilliant.”

“Exactly, Haze. Now, have your warriors gather what few things we have here and bring the prisoners. I don’t want to leave any obvious signs that we were here. Once preparations are complete, we’ll make for the ruins and the alicorn gate.” Corona Flare grinned and snickered gleefully as he walked around and then paused. “I think I’ll go for some air…it has been far too long.”

Queen Chrysalis looked to Haze and Shroud, now that Corona Flare had departed. “Did either of you know?”

Haze grinned. “Are you kidding. I’ve known for centuries, but master Ghastaloom…now Corona Flare; he likes to keep things mysterious. Besides, he has a flare for subterfuge.”

“I certainly get that from him.” Shroud cleared his throat. “But, I had my suspicions. I recognized the sarcophagus as one of an equine design, and there were stories of a great alicorn that fell from grace and became a horrible foe. It was recorded in The Chronicles of Apollo Might, but I had no way to know for sure.”

Chrysalis placed a hoof to her chin. “Hmm. So, he’s a stallion of mystery and intrigue…I wonder.” She flipped her dark cerulean tail and turned to follow the path Corona Flare had just taken.

Haze shrugged his shoulders. “I still can’t figure that one out. Come on, Shroud. We have to get ready.”

“Of course, Haze.” Shroud chuckled as he saw to collecting the spent crystal talismans. Holding them aloft in the green glow of his magic, he then left the main chamber, bound for his quarters.

* * * * * *

It didn’t take too long before Prince Blueblood finally lead David out of Canterlot Castle. The human was relieved to see that they emerged in the grassy field behind the castle and the northern side of the city. The lovely waterfalls flowed down the nearby mountain under the cloak of night as David and the prince made their way into the grassy field.

David stopped for a moment as a wave of familiarity crossed through his mind. It had only been a little over a week since he and Luna shared a playful romp in these lush fields, before they retired to her room. He sighed briefly, then remembered why they were there.

Blueblood had moved a few yards ahead, when he realized David wasn’t with him. Looking back, the prince spied the human. “David, you coming?”

Giving chase, David caught up to Blueblood. “Yeah. Sorry, Blue, I had just recalled the last time I was here…with Luna.”

The unicorn gave a solemn nod. “I understand. Now, where do we go from here?”

David looked around and recalled that memorable night. Studying the area ahead, he saw the familiar group of oak trees, the same ones that Luna had laid in front of as she did that truly alluring pose.

He looked to Prince Blueblood. “That way, close to those trees.”

Blueblood nodded as the two made for the group of oaks. The closer they drew to them, the more familiar everything felt. David made it to the tree line and started looking around.

The prince turned to his friend. “David, should we cross through the trees?”

“Hold on a sec. If Nightmare Moon is up ahead, I don’t want to startle her.” David looked to the trees, a look of apprehension in his brown eyes.

Blueblood walked up to him. “Go on then. I’ll keep an eye on things here. Hopefully Iron Will was able to slow down Celestia and the guards, but in case he didn’t. I’ll keep an eye out for trouble.”

“Thank you, Blue.” David resumed following the path forward. He passed between two of the oaks and continued along the field. David swallowed hard, as he saw a familiar silhouette up ahead. “Nightmare?”

He walked a little closer to her, until he was able to make her out in the glow of the moonlight. It was indeed Nightmare Moon. She turned to greet him, a most curious expression on her face. She blinked a few times. “David?”

“Luna…I mean, Nightmare Moon. Are you okay?” He spoke cautiously as he stepped slowly toward her.

She shook her head. “No, I am not. It is as I feared, even the Elements of Harmony weren’t strong enough to stop the miasma. As you can clearly see…the nightmare has returned. I tried to fight it, but I wasn’t strong enough.” Nightmare Moon sighed.

David wore a dubious look. “But why? Aside from that interesting change to your appearance recently, you were still you, Luna, and not Nightmare Moon. Even now, you don’t seem cruel or vicious, like you said you once were as Nightmare Moon.”

Nightmare Moon closed her eyes and shook her head slowly. “That’s just it. I can feel the darkness. It won’t leave me alone. You should go, before I am consumed with malice, like I was before.”

“No, I don’t believe it. I won’t believe it. This isn’t you and even if it is…” David took a few more ginger steps toward her.

Nightmare Moon sighed. “Don’t you see? The nightmare we shared and my face in the cracked mirror. It revealed what I knew…I can never be purged of Nightmare Moon. This is what I am and always will be. I was fooling myself to think otherwise. I tried so hard, and thought through the love I found in you, David, that maybe I could truly be myself. But I couldn’t hold it back any longer.”

“So, you’re Nightmare Moon then. You don’t seem to be full of malice.” David continued walking closer to her. Nightmare Moon just stared at him. David stopped right in front of her as he reached out a hand to gently caress her cheek. Even clad in her silvery blue armor, he didn’t find her scary. In fact, David saw a simple beauty in her. “See, is that so bad? You aren’t going to strike me down, are you?”

Her eyes glistened as she looked at him. “David, I…” Nightmare Moon reached out her right hoof and ran it gently along his chest. She smiled at him briefly, before she said, “No.” Nightmare Moon took several steps back. “I can’t, David.”

David shook his head. “But why?” There was a combination of anger and frustration in his voice.

“Because, the darkness won’t leave me alone. It may not have taken hold yet, but if I stay, you’ll be in danger.” Nightmare Moon moved closer to David and gently kissed his lips. “I love you, David,” Tears formed in her eyes. “But I can’t stay. It’s too dangerous…forgive me!” She turned and then reared up as she galloped away. Nightmare Moon spread her dark wings and rose into the night sky. She flew up high as she gradually vanished into the nocturnal canvas.

“Luna!” David reached out for her. “I love you too…Luna.” David’s arm fell as he closed his eyes, while they grew damp with painful tears. David sighed as he turned back toward the trees.

“David.” He heard the familiar voice of Prince Blueblood. The prince met David along the trees. “Where’s Nightmare Moon?”

David sighed and shook his head solemnly. “She’s gone, Blue.”

“What happened?” He gave David a worried look.

The human held up his hands. “I tried talking to her. It seemed to work, but…Luna seemed convinced that the hateful side of Nightmare Moon could take over at any moment. So, she left before she lost control.”

“Wow. David…I’m so sorry.” Blueblood placed a sympathetic hoof on the human's forearm.

“Thanks, Blue. But something still doesn’t seem right.” David began.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, Celestia and Twilight told me that when they each faced Nightmare Moon that she was already full of malice and bitterness. But, she didn’t seem that way right now. And when Luna first transformed on the balcony, she seemed more fearful than vengeful.”

“Hmm. You might be right, David. Something does sound more than a little off.” Blueblood placed a ponderous hoof to his chin.

“But now…I have no idea where to search for her.”

There was a raspberry flash. Twilight Sparkle emerged a few yards from them. David looked up. “Twilight? What are you doing here?”

“Aha, I found you two.” She trotted over to them. "Celestia was worried, but she wanted to coordinate the search for Nightmare Moon from the throne room.”

“Good. We’ll need all the help we can get.” Blueblood remarked.

Twilight gave them a puzzled face. “Wait, you mean you didn’t find her?”

David sighed as he turned to greet Twilight. “Oh, we found her all right. But, she’s so scared right now. That’s why Nightmare Moon took off.”

The unicorn bit her lower lip, then shared a woeful sigh of her own. “Then, I guess we’d better head back to the castle and regroup with the princess.”

“Yeah.” David nodded slowly, before he gave Twilight another look. “Wait. Why are you here, Twilight?”

“Oh.” She held up a hoof. “When Iron Will held us up, he mentioned overhearing you two talk about the field behind the castle. Celestia went to the throne room to prep the guards, while I said I’d go check on you two. Not that you two are in any trouble.”

“No, we aren’t.” David sighed again. “Come on. We’d best get to the throne room. Maybe Celestia knows how to find Nightmare Moon…my Luna.” David lumbered toward the castle.

Twilight stood with Blueblood. She turned to the prince. “I gather it was bad, I guess.”

Blueblood simply nodded. “Yeah. I haven’t known David for too long, but I know him well enough to know he’s hurting…and more than physically.” He chuckled. “Despite all of the training Iron Will has been putting him through.”

Twilight blinked as she stood there and watched David continue toward the Castle. “David.” She sighed softly reaching a hoof toward him. Part of her longed to go comfort him, but the more practical side of her decided to give him some space.

* * * * * *

Corona Flare stood at the mouth of his cave, savoring sweet breath after sweet breath of the forest air. “Mmm, such a simple sensation…one many no doubt take for granted.”

“I don’t know. Should we?” Queen Chrysalis slowly stepped over to the alicorn. She chuckled softly as she stood in the ambient glow of the moonlight. “I still can hardly believe this is really you.”

He shared her amused chuckle. “Yes well, this is how I always was…well, before the Blight forced me to make decisions that changed things forever.”

The queen placed a hoof to her chin and nodded. “I’ve been wondering about that. The blight you spoke of…what exactly was it and what made it so dangerous? From the way you talked, it’s not just some plague or disease.”

Corona Flare shook his head. “No.” He turned his vibrant purple eyes her way. “The ‘Blight’ was far more than a mere illness. It was a horrible creature, twisted and sinister with a relentless appetite.”

“Appetite for what?” Chrysalis blinked.

He looked to the sky as streaks of lightning tore from a cell of nearby clouds and thunder soon shattered the air. Corona Flare gave Chrysalis a sharp look. “Magical energy. It was drawn to the powerful magic we alicorns had. The Blight would draw out our magic and grow strong, then…it would feast on our flesh to nourish its body.” The queen’s pupils shrank and her mouth hung open. Spying her expression, Corona Flare snickered. “That was the common reaction of most. And the foul being was never satiated, no, for it always returned diminished and ravenous for more.

“And you originally had a plan to save the alicorns?” Chrysalis blinked.

“I did.” He snarled under his breath and stomped a hoof. “And it would have not just saved alicorns, but other ponies as well. The blight didn’t stop with us; it soon went after unicorns, Pegasi and Earth ponies alike. Any magic they had it sucked dry and then it fed on their flesh the same as ours.”

“Where did this horrible thing even come from and more importantly…how did you stop it?” Chrysalis stood closer to Corona Flare. Her eyes teemed with intrigue.

“A few of the alicorn elders had theories of the Blight’s origin. But we never truly did know where it came from. Some speculated it was the product of necromancy, others thought it was a warning from the ancient world.” He turned and walked closer to her. “As for stopping the horrid beast. It took the full might of the sage unicorn wizards harnessing their ultimate power, which gave birth to the legendary Elements of Harmony. The six of them joined their power to King Eclipse and Queen Solestra as they used the Elements and the valiant warrior Apollo Might used the Sword of Valor…but even all that power wasn’t enough.”

“Impossible…the Blight was that strong?” Her eyes widened and she shook her head.

“It was a menace beyond comprehension. Only when I made the choice to wield an ancient talisman did we finally have the combined means to stop it.” Corona Flare sighed. “At times I thought the Blight would never be bested.”

“But you did stop it?”

“Yes, but we paid a heavy price to do so.” He gave her a grim look.

The fierce look on his face made her leery, but she dared to ask, “I’m curious. Which ancient talisman did you use?” Chrysalis leaned her head his way.

“The very item we must return and recover from Gallophurst. The Pendant of Stravanos, with it, I can accomplish my unfulfilled goal and conquer this land.” Corona Flare shook a hoof. “And make those fools pay for what their parents did.” He gave Chrysalis a sober stare. “They’ll be sorry they never accepted my protection…all of them!”

She nodded nervously. “Uh, right. So, now I understand.”

“Yes. And now, that I’m alive again, everything is possible.” He strolled toward the forest and looked down at the sprawling trees.

“Uh…master?”

Corona Flare’s ears twitched as he recognized the raspy voice of Rover, the leader of the Diamond Dogs. “Ah, Rover, there you are.”

“Yes. Um, sorry we didn’t show sooner. The whole revival was more than we imagined.” Rover scratched the back of his head.

Corona Flare grinned. “Yes, I suppose it was a lot to take in. Do you have a problem with me being a pony?” He studied the diamond dog’s face.

Rover shook his head. “No, we just wanted to know what else we can do for you. All thought given the fact that you’re a powerful alicorn…we doubt we can really do anything that special.”

Corona Flare walked closer to his uneasy minion. “Nonsense. You diamond dogs were a vital part of my revival. Had you not captured those ponies, we never would have gained the magical energy to complete my resurrection. And I still have use for all of you. If you’d like to join us in our journey to Gallophurst.” He held up a hoof in a presenting fashion.

“Oh, really.” Rover nodded. “Okay. I’ll let the others know.”

“Glad to hear it. Oh and once we get there…I have a large store of gems you and the others can have a very generous payment for all you’ve done.” Corona Flare smiled and nodded.

Rover’s eyes lit up and shined. “Wow.” He grinned. “I’ll go get the others ready immediately.” He took off chanting. “Gems, gems, gems!”

Chrysalis chuckled as he walked back over to her. “I never would have guessed those mangy dogs would have been so helpful.”

A smirk formed on Corona Flare’s face. “I suspected as much, and figured they just needed a chance to build their confidence.”

The queen nodded. “Well planned. I should go gather my swarm. We’ll need them for your invasion.”

“We will indeed, but not just yet. Once we finish in Gallophurst, then we’ll be ready to bring them in.” He held up his hoof and shook it gleefully. “I can hardly wait. Come, my dear, we must prepare to head out.”

“Of course.” She smiled as she followed him back into the cavern.

* * * * * *

Twilight accompanied David and Prince Blueblood as they returned to Canterlot Castle. She followed them to the throne room. There, Princess Celestia was perched upon her throne. David saw her there and approached with more than a little apprehension. Celestia looked over at him. “David?”

The human softly bit his lower lip as he walked closer to the throne. “I’m sorry, your highness. I hope my recent behavior wasn’t too disrespectful.”

The princess took a cleansing breath, before she rose from her seat and walked over to him. Sensing the sorrow in his voice, Celestia reached out and pulled David into a hug. “It’s all right, David.” She sighed. “I don’t think any of us expected this.”

He returned her caring hug and nodded solemnly. “Yeah. I tried to reach Luna…but, she was so afraid of losing control.”

“Then it is as I feared.” Celestia released David and just stood there for a moment.

“So, what do we do now? I haven’t got any idea how to find Luna…uh, Nightmare Moon now.” David looked at Celestia briefly, before he cast his gaze to the floor.

“For now, I have Shining Armor organizing groups of the royal guard to search for Nightmare Moon.” Celestia returned to her throne.

Prince Blueblood stood beside David. “Is there anything else we can do?”

“There may be.” Celestia turned to the prince, her lovely mane swirled majestically.

“Say, where’s Iron Will?” David looked around. “I hope we didn’t over do it when he went to delay you.”

Celestia chuckled a little. “No. In fact I found his slogans quite amusing.”

“Of course. Even royalty appreciates loyalty” The Minotaur stood behind them, grinning.

“Iron Will!” David smiled for the first time since Nightmare Moon flew off.

“The one and…ONLY!” He stood firmly as he gave David a simple nod. Iron Will walked over to his two friends. “So, it didn’t go so well with the princess, eh?”

David shook his head. “No, and not if you overheard anything we just said.”

The Minotaur shook his head. “No, Iron Will had not quite made to the throne room. But, he gives you his deepest sympathy!”

“Thank you, I appreciate it.” David gave the Minotaur a respectful nod, then turned back to Celestia. “So, any idea where we go from here?”

The princess’s serious look softened a little as she rose from her throne. “Yes. I have one last idea, but it’s a long shot. I…”

The doors to the throne room flew open as one of the guards came racing in at a full gallop. “Your highness, your highness!”

Celestia cast her gaze to the back of the room as the others made way for the galloping unicorn. “What is it?”

He bowed respectfully to her. “Forgive the intrusion, highness, but the Sword of Valor is resonating…very strongly!”

Celestia’s mouth dropped open. “Are you certain?” He nodded profusely. The princess closed her eyes. “Then it’s as I suspected.”

David looked her way, a befuddled look in his eyes. “What’s as you suspected, princess?”

She stood next to him. “Come with me, David. I’ll explain once we get to the sword chamber.”

“Sword chamber? All…all right. Lead on.” David held up a hand.

Celestia nodded. “Hmm. This way.”

David turned to Blueblood and Iron Will. “Guys, I think you’d better come.” The human looked to Twilight Sparkle who seemed equally baffled from the night’s activities.” “You’d better come along too, Twilight. I’ve got that sinking feeling in my gut.”

Twilight nodded as she joined them. “Of course. Hopefully Celestia can shed some light on all of this.”

“Tell me about it.” The four of them caught up to Celestia and followed her out of the throne room; hopeful that they just might get some answers.

* * * * * *

The ruins of the old castle sat silently in the clearing within the Everfree forest. The night sky loomed overhead as the moon and stars offered their light. Despite the battle that took place here so long ago, it was amazing through the centuries it managed to stay standing. While a good deal of the castle lay in ruins, there was still quite a bit of it left intact.

Corona Flare stood with Shroud, Chrysalis, Haze, two of his subordinates and the three head diamond dogs. The newly revived alicorn surveyed the ruins. “Hmm, so this is what’s left of the ‘Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.’ ”

“Don’t you mean, ‘Castle of the Two Pony Sisters?’ ” Shroud interjected as he walked up to his master.

“It’s known throughout history by both names. Besides, the name of this place is irrelevant. I only hope the alicorn gate is still in working order after all these centuries.” Corona Flare continued to look the ruins over.

“It should be. One thing you ponies have done time and time again over the centuries, was build things to last.” Haze grinned as he slowly panned his head at the crumbled castle. Nodding once, he walked up to the main gate, which was still in rather good shape. “Hmm.” The dragon knight slowly pushed on the gate and it opened with a loud metallic creak. “Ha, what did I say?”

“Yes, Haze.” Corona Flare grinned. “Well crafted and opened effortlessly with the help of your brute strength. Now, come along everyone. We must find the chamber where the gate lies.”

Queen Chrysalis stayed close to Corona Flare as they slowly made their way inside. “I never expected to set hoof in this place.” She turned to him. “Why have I never heard of this ‘alicorn gate’ in all of my travels across Equestria?”

Corona Flare snickered as he ran a hoof through his lush mane. “Simple, my dear. If everypony knew about them, it would undoubtedly fall into the wrong hooves or claws or whatever. Point being, it’s a power that can easily be subverted.” He laughed in his throat.

Meanwhile, a matter of yards away, a patrol of four royal guards was out searching the Everfree for Nightmare Moon. But, instead of finding the missing princess, they found something else.

“Who are they, Scabbard?” Sky Streak looked to his fellow guard as they watched the mysterious group enter the ruins.

“No clue, Sky. Uh, Commander Iron Plate, do you have any idea?” Scabbard glanced at the leader of their contingent, hopeful he might know.

He ran a hoof over his short blonde beard and shook his head. “No, I’ve never seen them before. But…” He looked closer. “Is that orange stallion…an alicorn?” Iron Plate spoke incredulity to his charges.

“It sure looks that way. And is that the changeling queen with them?” Blaze Wing chimed in as he laid low with the others.

“What are your orders, sir?” Scabbard asked.

“I seriously doubt we can take them. But, we can’t just return to Canterlot and risk losing them?” The commander pondered for a moment. “No. Blaze, you’re the fasted flier I know. Head back to Canterlot and let them know what’s going on. The rest of us will stay here and run recon on the ruins.”

Blaze Wing saluted faithfully. “At one, sir. I’ll zip back to the captain and have them send reinforcements.”

“Good, we’re counting on you.”

Blaze Wing took to the air and stayed low till he cleared the forest. Once he was out of sight, the commander turned to the rest of his guards. “Okay, everypony, here’s what we’re going to do…”

Author's Note

In case any of you are wondering. The area David finds Nightmare Moon comes from the last scene of chapter 10 - "Stirring Shadows - Part 2". I thought it would be a fitting place for him to find her and it's a fun callback to a past scene, which was inspired from the image below titled: "The Night Looks Tempting"

And some have asked what my villain OCs sound like. Here are references for a few:

Ghastaloom/Corona Flare:
From the Anime "Mon Colle Knights" the main villain known as "Redda" has an intriguing form and voice. His VA brings it full tilt and was the inspiration for Ghastaloom/Corona Flare's voice. (The 2nd video doesn't have the best of quality but the voice sample comes in clear.)

Haze - Leader of the Dragon Knights

It didn't take long to think of Clancy Brown as a fun choice to imagine for the voice of Haze, leader of the Dragon Knights. He has such a good range as illustrated in the voice clips below:

Chapter 1 - "A Fateful Flight"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 1:
“A Fateful Flight”

The sun had just set below the horizon and its last glowing embers began to fade from the sky. Night had once again begun. The sky gradually morphed becoming a beautiful dark blue. The crescent moon and stars were visible for all to see. Princess Celestia had lowered the sun and Princess Luna had raised the moon. The day was complete and night ushered forth.

It was a calm peaceful night in Ponyville. Most of the shops in town had closed for the night and the streets were mostly devoid of any ponies. There were just a few out enjoying the evening air. Spring had recently returned so it was a particularly cool night.

Twilight Sparkle was nestled on a plush blue cushion in the library of her tree home. There she enjoyed reading a curious tome she recently found in her vast collection of books. This was the first time she discovered she even had this book, so it made reading it all the more exciting. She brushed away a stray lock of her navy blue, purple and fuchsia hair using her right hoof as her eyes continued to pour over the pages.

“Are you still reading Twilight?” She heard Spike call out to her.

Pulling herself from her book, the unicorn looked up and saw her young dragon friend. Spike was seated at his desk putting the finishing touches on a report he wrote for Princess Celestia. She smiled at her assistant and placed the bookmark in her tome closing it. “Yes Spike I am. This is quite a riveting book. Did you need something?” She inquired to her scaly assistant.

Spike set down his quill and stood up. “No, but I just thought you’d like to know its nighttime all ready. You’ve been reading that book for most of the day,” the young dragon replied.

A slight rush of panic momentarily gripped Twilight as she rose to her hooves. “Did you say it’s night already?” The lavender unicorn asked anxiously.

“Uh, yeah, I did,” Spike answered somewhat sarcastically.

“Oh my gosh! What time is it?!” Twilight looked over at a nearby clock. “Phew, it’s only seven…wait SEVEN!!”

“Oh that’s right, the princess!” declared Spike.

“I know! Oh how could I get so sidetracked on the night Princess Luna is coming for a visit?” Twilight gasped.

Spike walked over to his unicorn friend and patted her on the shoulder. “Calm down Twilight. The place is all tidied up. Besides we still have nearly half an hour till Luna said she would be here,” he reminded her smiling politely.

A wave of relief coursed through the pony as she realized she hadn’t gotten too carried away. “Thank goodness,” she sighed, dropping back down to her cushion. “Well since I still have some time till Luna’s arrival, think I’ll read a little more.”

“Read?” Questioned Spike. “Don’t you want to spruce up and make sure you’re properly ready for our guest?”

Twilight pondered Spike’s question for a moment. Her horn lit up as a small mirror floated over to her. The young unicorn glanced at herself carefully in the mirror. Far as she could tell her mane looked neatly brushed and her face was clean and presentable. Twilight moved the mirror toward her flank. There her tail was found nicely brushed and her cutie mark was also clean and vibrant. “Seems I’m more than presentable,” she replied.

“I guess so,” Spike added.

“Beautiful…well back to my book then,” Twilight brushed him off opening her book.

The baby dragon just scratched his head and walked off to his room. The unicorn could distantly hear him mutter something about her and her love of books. It didn’t phase Twilight. All she cared about till the princess arrived was continuing her book.

Time sailed by quickly as Twilight continued to read. Her focus was abruptly pulled from her story by a swift but elegant knock at her front door. Setting down the tome, she checked the clock and saw it was now 7:30. Moving the fancy red ribbon bookmark, Twilight closed the book. She rose to her hooves and softly trotted to the door. Her horn illuminated as she used it to open the door. There standing behind it was the ever lovely and majestic Princess Luna. The dark blue alicorn’s flowing mane shimmered in the soft light of night. “Princess Luna! Welcome!” Twilight Sparked spoke greeting her guest.

“Good evening Twilight Sparkle. It is good to see you again,” said Luna softly smiling contently.

The young unicorn smiled back and said, “Please come in.” Twilight stood back as the princess slowly entered. “Wait a moment, where are your guards?”

Princess Luna let out a soft chuckle. “I’m the powerful princess of the night, blessed with strong magic. Why would I need guards to go visit a friend?” She asked the unicorn.

Twilight chuckled nervously and replied, “I guess I didn’t think about that. And well your sister always travels with guards, so I guess I just assumed you would as well.”

Luna smiled again. “It’s quite understandable. I suppose I don’t always behave as my sister does,” she admitted. This was quite true. Unlike her older sister, Luna didn’t always act in a manner befitting a princess. “So how are you on this wonderful night?”

“Great! I was just reading an amazing book I found this afternoon whilst tiding up,” Twilight answered.

The princess smiled and promptly inquired, “And what book has so captured your fancy my friend?”

Twilight shut the front door. She then lightly trotted over to her reading cushion. There the mare engaged the book with her magic lifting it up. “This one Princess Luna.”

“Please, just Luna will do. You have no need to be formal with me Twilight Sparkle,” the princess stated politely.

“Sure thing Luna. And you can just call me Twilight then,” acknowledged Twilight moving the tome so Luna could see the cover. “Here’s the book I was reading.”

Luna studied the cover carefully. The cover read: The History of Humans in Equestria. “Oh I remember this book. There is a copy in the Canterlot Royal Library. Thought I must admit even before my banishment it was rarely read. When I first discovered it there must have been at least a half inch of dust on it,” Luna explained.

When Twilight heard the princess’s words her face lit up with excitement. “You read it too! Tell me is any of it true or is this just a work of fiction?”

Luna giggled softly at the unicorn’s high level of enthusiasm. Twilight went to the corner of the room and dragged over another cushion, a dark green one. She placed it by her own. “Please sit down Luna.”

“Thank you Twilight.” Again Luna smiled as she very elegantly lowered herself onto the cushion. Twilight softly dropped onto her own. The exited filly kept her eyes fixed on the princess. “This book is a very accurate depiction of what happened back when humans once came to our land. It all happened over 2,000 years ago. Celestia and I were still little fillies. During that time humans lived in our world for nearly two decades. We actually got to know some of them. But then the cruel ones acted,” the princess remarked.

“What happened?” Twilight asked still full of intrigue.

“A group of vile humans sought to abuse us for their own selfish means. In the end my father had to step in and as king he banished humans from our world. The gateway once joining our worlds was sealed and there was to be no trace of them ever being here. It’s sad. Most of the humans were very kind and caring.” Luna merely shook her head.

“It’s a pity what cruelty can do,” Twilight admitted.

“I know.” The princess thought a moment then a question came to her. “So tell me Twilight. Why are you so fascinated by humans anyway?”

She was momentarily stymied as she tried to answer Luna’s question. Twilight actually pondered what about humans enticed her. Then she looked back up at Luna and said, “Well they are a race unlike any other in Equestria. Before I found this book I heard about humans when I was studying in Canterlot. But at the time the only books I found about them just made it all sound like fictitious legends. After finding this one it quickly rekindled my interest.”

Luna smiled warmly at the young unicorn. “I can see why my sister has such an innate interest in you. You have such a passion about you Twilight. It’s no wonder you were so willing to help me fit in at that Nightmare Night celebration last year. I want to thank you again for being so kind,” the princess spoke fondly.

Twilight blushed and sat back a little. “You’re welcome princess…I mean Luna. Heh, heh.” The unicorn felt a little embarrassed. Then she decided to change the conversation. “So anyway, now you know why I find humans so interesting.”

“Yes. Though I somehow suspect there’s more to this than you’re telling me.”

Twilight’s eyes widened for a moment. Could Luna read minds? she thought for a moment. Shaking her head she decided to indulge the princess. “You are quite correct princess. There is more. Though it may sound silly,” Twilight confessed.

“Please tell me anyway. I enjoy talking with you,” Luna said joyfully smiling.

Twilight sighed not knowing how the princess would react to what she was about to say. “Alright. Ever since I learned about them…I’ve often daydreamed of what it would be like to meet a human. I know it’s quite impossible, but it never hurts to dream does it. It’s silly though.” The unicorn remarked sighing heavily. Twilight felt a glass shoe covered hoof rest softly against her left shoulder. Elevating her head she saw Luna standing before her, both her mane and tiara twinkling majestically.

“Our dreams are never silly Twilight. Yours is no exception. Don’t give up on your dreams. Who knows what the future holds?” Luna remarked trotting softly toward a nearby window. She craned her gaze upward at the night sky – specifically to the moon. Luna recalled how she had been imprisoned there for so many countless years. In her loneliest dreams she had no idea that she’d be free and then cleansed by the Elements of Harmony.

Twilight walked over to the princess and joined her staring at the moon. She turned her head and asked, “Luna…are you okay?”

Luna shook her head and looked at the lavender unicorn. “I’m fine Twilight. It’s nothing,” she replied.

Twilight wasn’t completely sure that was true. Either way she was still happy to be spending time with Luna. The two returned to the cushions. Spike entered the room carrying refreshments. He then kindly greeted the princess. The three chatted for a bit, then the little purple dragon left leaving the two mares alone to talk. They spoke about various things, how they’d both been and their lives in general. The two spent nearly two hours together. The hour grew late and Luna had to leave. She thanked Twilight and Spike for their gracious hospitality. Then she departed.

_________________________

The princess unfolded her long majestic wings and took to the air. Luna sincerely hoped Twilight hadn’t thought she had been rude, but she needed to get away. The lavender unicorn never knew it, but the princess almost cancelled her visit. The dark blue alicorn had been feeling more and more troubled as of late. Her thoughts continued dwelling on her haunting past. Luna still felt so very confused, despite Celestia having said all was forgiven. She was grateful the Elements of Harmony had cleansed her, but something still ate at her. The world she knew had changed so drastically. For one thousand years she had been known as Nightmare Moon a mare of darkness. The princess had been unloved by the ponies, while her elder sister was beloved and cherished by all.

The alicorn flew on into the night sky. She didn’t know where she was headed. The princess didn’t even care. She just wanted so badly to get away. Even though she had been forgiven and was making new friends, Luna still felt so riddled with guilt and sorrow. It was nearly maddening. The alicorn knew she didn’t need to feel this way, but couldn’t help it. At that moment Luna almost wished she could leave Equestria and go anywhere else.

Her wings beat swiftly against the brisk night air. She sailed along quickly at a pace even Rainbow Dash would find impressive. Then as Luna looked up she discovered an odd portal emerge before her. It seemed to appear form out of nowhere. She tried to reverse her wings and slow her pace, but it was too late. An outside force almost seemed to be dragging her into the gateway. The princess closed her eyes as she flew into the portal. Opening her eyes she appeared to have crossed the threshold. Though it didn’t appear that she had ended up anywhere else. Night was still occurring. The moon and stars continued to shine in the sky. Then she discovered something was very wrong with the celestial bodies. The moon was out of phase. It had just been nearly half way through its first quarter. Now it appeared to have just started waning after being full. Luna also noticed the stars were out of alignment. The constellations weren’t in the same patterns. It would seem the portal had taken her to a different land. But where was she now?

The princess glanced back over her shoulder. There she saw the portal was still opened and glowing. Though she was a little curious about this new land, she didn’t really have the energy to go exploring. Thus she decided she’d simply go back through and head home. Just as she began to change directions a heavy tail wind kicked up. Flying became all but impossible for her. In moments the airborne pony lost control and began careening about the darkened sky. Her course took her dangerously close to a tree. Her left wing struck one of the tree’s lower limbs. Luna was knocked out of the air and went crashing onto the grassy ground below. She landed making a noticeable thud.

The pony’s crash did not go unnoticed. Nearby stood a small ranch house. Though the hour was late, the dweller was still awake. He noticed the sounds of the crash. The area in which he lived rarely experienced anything out of the ordinary. A sudden crashing noise in the night would certainly draw attention.

Luna heard a door shut off in the distance. A gentle breeze began blowing, rustling the blades of grass and the leaves in the nearby tree she had struck. As the breeze hushed, she heard the sound of footfalls along the grass. The princess knew that someone was approaching. She had to run away. There was no telling if the approaching individual was friendly or hostile. Cautiously Luna tried to stand. She succeeded in making it up on her hooves. Quickly she unfolded her wings. A sharp pain in her left wing prevented her from taking off. Flying was unfortunately out for the time being. This left her with only one other recourse, and that was to gallop away. She placed her right front hoof forward to get her footing. Just as she put her weight on it, she felt another sharp pain in her ankle. Instead of moving forward she collapsed. The princess remained still hoping to go unnoticed. She knew if things got ugly, there was always her magic to rely on.

A glow coming from a flashlight pooled around her. The silhouette of an individual unlike any creature she’d seen in countless years grasped the light in its left hand. The shape of the figure seemed oddly familiar to her. Finally the person caught up to her. The same light revealing her also revealed the creature. Studying it carefully Luna recognized it as a human. From what she could tell it was an adult male still somewhat on the young side. He was clad in clothing bearing an unfamiliar style to her. The man was in fact dressed in blue jeans accompanied by a black gold buckle belt, a dark green long sleeve shirt covered by a dark blue lined jacket unzipped, and gray and black shoes. Craning her head upward she saw he possessed a head of thick short black hair. His eyes were too poorly illuminated for her to distinguish their color. Still the calm expression on his face made her feel a little at ease.

The human on the other hand couldn’t help but stare at her for several moments. Never had he seen a pony quite like her. As far as he knew ponies never had fur or manes in such a color combination. He noticed how elegant her shoes were and that she was wearing jewelry. Scratching his head for a moment he concluded she must belong to one of the wealthy horse farmers on the other side of town. Still she was unlike anything he’d every laid eyes on. He thought she was incredibly beautiful for a pony.

Like all humans, he endeavored to speak to her, though he didn’t expect to get a response. “Are you okay?” The man asked.

What happened next took him quite by surprise. “No, I think I’m injured,” she replied in a trembling voice.

The man’s eyes widened and he struggled to keep from dropping his flashlight. She spoke! Never in his life had he known a pony or horse to speak. “You can talk?!” He asked in astonishment.

Luna sighed and replied, “Yes, I can.”

He could barely believe his ears. But she had spoke twice. This was hardly a coincidence. “You can talk! Where are you from?” he asked.

“From a land called Equestria,” Luna replied.

“I’m not aware of any such place here on Earth. Where is Equestria?” He responded.

“It’d take too long to explain,” she replied. The pony winced from the pain in her wing and ankle.

Shaking his head, the man figured the explanations could wait. Right now she clearly needed some help. “You are hurt,” he expressed noticing her favor her right front hoof and more amazingly her left wing. The man began to feel that his senses were deceiving him. Ponies don’t have wings. He thought. “Here let me help you.” Luna pulled back uncertain of his intentions. “It’s okay, I won’t hurt you. My name is David. What’s yours?” He asked in a calm voice.

Her ears drooped for a moment. “My name is Luna,” she replied. The princess figured she’d keep her royal status a secret for the time being.

“Luna…that’s a lovely name,” he replied. She merely blinked puzzled by his words. “Okay, I just need you to stand up for me,” David said softly. She slowly rose to her feet staring at him curiously. He stood by her right side. “Okay now, try to get up on your hind legs if you can. Then place your right front leg over my right shoulder,” he instructed. Luna did so. Standing on her hind legs she stood an inch taller than David. He must have stood around five foot ten inches. On all fours she was about an inch shorter than he was. Once she had her hoof around his shoulder she leaned against him. Luna was surprisingly light for a full-grown pony or perhaps she was merely light on her feet. Either way this made aiding her much easier than David expected. “Okay now, I’ll take you back to my place Luna. Then we’ll see about fixing you up,” he said compassionately.

“Okay…David,” the princess replied. She still felt a bit uneasy, but he was the only one who could help her at the moment.

Gradually the human’s home grew closer and closer. The princess couldn’t make out the details of his dwelling due to the obscuring shroud of night. Thankfully his home didn’t have a foreboding quality to it. On the contrary it felt oddly welcoming. David carefully balanced the injured Luna on his shoulder while he slowly opened the front door.

Inside Luna discovered a very well lit living room. The walls had a rustic cabin design. The room was well furnished with a plush tan sofa, a coffee table and two dark green comfy easy chairs. The room contained additional furnishings like shelves, and even some items she was unfamiliar with. There were decorative wall sconces and a few table lamps providing the room with electrified light. It was not unlike the illuminating technology found in the bigger cities of Equestria. She ceased her study of the décor when she felt the pain rebound within her. Luna grimaced. “Oooh,” she moaned softly.

David’s face filled with solicitude for her wellbeing. Carefully he helped Luna walk to the couch. There he coaxed her to sit and lie down. “Rest here Luna. I’m going to get my first aid supplies,” he remarked leaving her alone in the living room.

The alicorn still didn’t know what to make of David. He seemed genuinely kind, yet she still felt a little uneasy. Perhaps this was being precipitated by her injuries. She sighed trying to figure out how she ended up here. Luna grabbed one of the small throw cushions and rested her head on it. She perked her head up noticing the various rummaging sounds coming from the other room. The mare also recognized what sounded like the door to a fridge or freezer open and then close. Appliances like those were not uncommon in Equestria. Even some of the citizens in Ponyville had such devices.

A few more moments had passed. David had returned. His hands were filled with a variety of items. There was a white box with a red cross on it, a cold pack covered by a piece of white paper towel, and a thick tan blanket. The youthful man placed the items on the coffee table. Her turned to check on his guest. Luna was able to get a much better look at him in the light. David’s face was indeed youthful in appearance for an adult human male. His face was cleanly shaved. Studying his body she noticed he was rather fit, but if he were robust, his somewhat baggy attire concealed it. The pony shook her head wondering why she stared so long at her host. Her head rose up gazing into his eyes. His eyes were an intriguing shade of brown. While Luna consider colorful eyes to have more appeal – David’s seemed somewhat beautiful in their own way.

She felt his hands gently grasp her injured hoof. Carefully he removed her elegant shoe. Showing no interested in the item, he merely set it softly on the table. “Where is the pain greatest Luna?” He asked in calm voice.

The mare rubbed her left hoof over the right along the ankle joint. “Here,” she replied.

He knelt down and ran his hands along the joint. Her fur was amazingly soft, it was like a silky velvet. As David checked her ankle he applied some light pressure to it. Luna flinched as a jolt of pain coursed from the injury. “Sorry,” he uttered. David was hardly a veterinarian, but he’d seen enough sprains on both people and animals to notice the area was somewhat swollen. Reaching back he picked up the ice pack. He softly placed it over the injured area. Luna began to feel a cool soothing sensation circulate across her ankle. It felt nice as the throbbing pain began to lessen. David could hear the mare sigh. He smiled at her as he noticed her beautiful teal eyes staring back at him. Luna placed her other hoof on the ice pack. It partly touched his hand. For a moment she could almost swear he was blushing. Shaking her head she looked again and saw his cheeks were normal. The pain must have been effecting her senses. Still she smiled in spite of herself.

Luna’s human host rose to his feet and moved over to examine her wing. “May I see your wing Luna, please?” David asked politely. The smile remained on her face as she cautiously stretched out her injured appendage. It was fortunate for Luna that David was a lover of animals. He had tended to quite a few birds with injured wings. Her wing didn’t seem all that different from a bird’s – only larger. The shape, structure and feather coverage was very similar. Plus he’d learned a great deal from the vet he took the injured birds to. The caring man placed his hands ever so gently on her wing. He began scanning the surface for any signs of serious injury, such as abrasions or heaven forbid breaks. A cursory check revealed no serious wounds. Still he knew something was causing her pain. Just like her hoof, he applied some light pressure. She immediately shuddered from a rush of pain. David backed off not wanting to add to her ailing. From what he could conclude Luna must have lightly sprained it or perhaps she had a very slight fracture. He figured bandaging the wing would best aid in her recovery. It also stood to reason that had she sustained a break, her pain level would be a great deal higher.

Luna continued to look at him in awe. “So what did you find out?” She asked.

He turned and smiled at her. “Well you’re a very lucky…” David froze for a moment. Some of her features were hidden out in the darkness. That’s why he didn’t notice the long horn protruding from over her crown. Somehow he also missed it a few minutes ago as he saw to her injuries.

“Is everything okay David?” Luna inquired curiously.

He shook his head for a moment. “Yeah I’m fine. You’ll just have to bear with me. I’ve never seen a grown pony with wings and a horn…not to mention having such a lovely body color either,” he expressed placing his hand nervously behind his head. Luna blushed lightly. Thankfully he didn’t seem to notice. Regaining his composure he continued, “Anyway as I was going to say…you are a very lucky pony. Your wounds seem to be minor. Still I wouldn’t recommend galloping or flying for quite a few days. Though your ankle and wing are only sprained, they could break if you overdo it.”

Luna’s eyes became fixated on him for a moment. There was the utmost sincerity in his voice. She couldn’t recall the last time she heard anyone speak so kindly to her…that was other than her sister and Twilight Sparkle. It was refreshing to hear another individual show such concern for her well being. She sighed softly setting the ice pack on the cushion. “Thank you David for your hospitality. I hope I’m not imposing,” she replied.

He smiled warmly at her. “It’s alright Luna. I’m enjoying the company. And glad to be of help,” he replied. David still couldn’t believe he was talking to a pony, let alone one with wings and a horn. Though he figured if he just went with the flow maybe he’d wake up and discover it was nothing more than a dream.

Opening the first aid kit, he removed some white and tan bandages and some medical tape. “Now let’s bandage you up,” David suggested. Luna closed her eyes and nodded. The youthful man first covered her ankle and then went on to bandage her wing. He buddy tapped the wing to her side. Limiting the movement would best aid in its convalescence. Once he had finished he packed up the first aid kit. Then smiling he asked, “Are you hungry Luna?”

She shook her head. “No I’m fine…though I am a little thirsty,” she added noticing how dry her mouth had become.

“How about a nice glass of cold water?” He proposed. The pony smiled and nodded. David left the room taking the medical kit with him. While he was busy in the kitchen, Luna decided to remover her other shoes and made herself more comfortable. It finally seemed clear that his intentions were sincere. She carefully placed her shoes under the coffee table, including the one he’d placed on the table. Looking up she saw him reenter the room. He was clutching a tall glass of water in his left hand, while concealing something in his other hand.

Luna looked at him curiously. What could he be holding in his other hand? She wondered.

“Here you are,” David spoke presenting the glass. Luna momentarily tensed up. Normally she would have taken the glass with her magic, but she didn’t want to reveal her royal identity or her powers to him. That was at least not yet. Slowly she reached her front hooves out for the glass. There was a sudden twinge in her injured hoof. Luna retracted her hooves while a forlorn expression formed on her elegant pony face. He smiled at her kindly. “Where are my manners,” David expressed. “Here,” he added holding the glass up to her lips. Luna blinked for a moment and nearly felt her cheeks turn flush. It’d been centuries since she experienced chivalry of this nature. Slowly she opened her mouth. Carefully David tipped the glass allowing its contents to slowly enter her mouth. Luna drank the cool refreshing water. He pulled the glass back making sure not to give her too much at once.

Again she noticed his clutched hand. She had to know what he was holding. “What may I ask are you holding in your other hand?” Her eyes remained fixed on him.

He smiled and chuckled slightly. It suddenly dawned on him that he did still have something in his other hand. And were he in her position, David would also be wondering what he was holding. “Here,” he said opening his hand. The man presented the mare with a pair of small white pills.

She looked at them questioningly. They looked similar to pain relief medications she’d seen in Canterlot, but she knew that some pills were dangerous. “What pray tell are these for?” She asked cautiously.

Luna’s tone contained a suspicious quality. Then it hit him. He was still mostly a stranger to her. And now he was offering her pills. He completely understood her skepticism. “Oh don’t be alarmed. These are just a simple medication to help with your pain. Please Luna don’t be afraid. I’ve no intention of harming you. I only want to see you get better,” he explained. Luna gazed into his brown eyes. There was a distinct sincerity within them.

Her ears drooped down. She felt touched by his compassion. “Okay…” she uttered opening her mouth. David placed the two pills gently on her tongue. Then he offered her some more water to wash them down. She drank from the glass and carefully swallowed the pills. After she had taken the pills he offered her another sip. She took a sizable gulp and then pulled away from the glass. He set the now half-emptied glass on the coffee table. “Thank you for being so kind,” she commented. Her host gave her another warm smile.

The night in this new place, which she remembered him saying was Earth, felt quite cool. It was much like the night air in Equestria. The air within David’s home had a slight nip to it. Luna shuddered slightly from the cold. Before she could say a word, he began covering her with the warm tan blanket. He had noticed her tremble and knew it’d be best for here to stay warm. Her eyes focused on him blinking occasionally. “This should keep you warm,” he remarked thoughtfully.

“Thank you,” she responded still unsure why she couldn’t stop looking at him.

He stood up and walked over to the doorway. “I need to secure the house for the night. You just stay here and rest. Oh and please don’t hesitate to call if you need anything,” her host said walking into the adjacent room.

Luna repositioned herself. She made sure to mind her two wounds. After settling the mare began to notice just how comfortable the blanket was. The alicorn could hear him puttering in the other room. She began to notice her eyelids growing steadily heavier. A wave of fatigue began to make her feel drowsy. Luna removed her tiara and necklace placing them on the coffee table. She also placed the icepack on the table and then added a few more pillows to the area by her head. Resting her head, she let it sink into them. Before long she had drifted off to sleep.

A few minutes passed and David returned. He had checked to make sure the back door was locked and the rest of the lights were out. The kind host checked on his guest. He saw she was resting comfortably. A smiled covered his face as he moved to lock the front door. Then he tuned out all the lights except for a small lamp seated on the end table between the two chairs. David quietly dropped onto the chair closest to the sofa. He removed his jacket and covered himself with it. While the night air was cool, it hardly warranted turning on the furnace. The man kept a close vigil on the pony. He still could scarcely believe he was tending to a talking dark blue mare with wings and a unicorn’s horn. Before long he felt his eyes grow heavy. He placed a throw pillow behind his head and repositioned his jacket. In moments he too had drifted off to the land of dreams.

The room was silent, aside from their collective breathing. Neither of them was snoring. Luna’s sleep was periodically plagued as haunting visions of her past replayed in her mind. Then she found herself flying in an unfamiliar place. She felt frightened as the area around her began blur. Panic set in as she saw a tree appear right in front of her. There was no time to dodge. She braced for the impact. Luna gasped awake. She sat up partially and bumped her wing. The pain made her shake as she remembered what happened. Looking around she saw she was still in the human’s house. There beside the sofa she saw David. He was half leaning on the sofa arm. She smiled. He must have dozed off while keeping watch over her. The mare lightly placed a hoof on his arm. He moaned softly in his sleep. She had heard him muttered her name from within his slumber. He must have so many questions for me, she thought. Perhaps I should explain it to him. Though I doubt he’ll believe me. Seeing that all was calm, Luna nestled back down under the warm blanket and returned to sleep.

Chapter 9 - "Stirring Shadows - Part 1"

“A Total Eclipse of Their Hearts”

Chapter 9:
“Stirring Shadows – Part 1”

Ponyville was mostly quite as the night reigned on. Only a scattering of houses had lights aglow. The hour was nearing one, and three friends were finally breaking up their little party for the night.

Lyra stood by the door of her home, joined by Colgate and Bonbon. The three had been enjoying a little get together, sharing their thoughts about meeting David. They spent a fun-filled evening talking about a number of things over dinner. Her two friends had been curious if meeting a human was every thing Lyra hoped it would be. For the most part she told them that it was the thrill of her life. The only down side, was she wanted to learn more about him, and get more of her seemingly endless array of questions answered.

Now that the hour had grown late, the three figured it best to call it a night. Lyra looked over at Bonbon. “Do you really want to walk home this late? You could always stay over. I have a spare room and bed. Besides, Colgate said she’s thinking about crashing on the couch anyway. You two know I cook a mean breakfast!” she declared excitedly.

Bonbon chuckled warmly at her friend. “You sure do. But I promised Carrot Top I’d help her work in her garden. She has to harvest the latest crop of carrots. And I’d really like to be home, so I can get my gardening tools. Otherwise, I’d be all too happy to stick around,” she replied giving the mint green unicorn an apologetic expression.

Lyra was saddened that her friend had to leave, but she would never want one of her friends to be unhappy. “It’s all right Bonbon. Besides if anypony knows her way around town, it’s you!” chimed Lyra, grinning supportively.

“And the street lamps are still lit. There’s plenty of light to see with,” remarked Colgate, pointing at hoof at a nearby pole lamp.

“Thanks guys. Well I’ll be off.” Bonbon’s words faded out and were quickly replaced by the distant echo of rumbling thunder. The three mares turned their gaze southward. They were staring in the direction of the Everfree Forest. The sky above the foreboding woods began flashing with the familiar illumination of lightning.

Colgate scratched her head. “That’s strange. There aren’t any storms scheduled for tonight,” she spoke feeling perplexed.

“I know,” said Lyra gazing at the flashing sky over the Everfree. The flashes were accompanied with additional rumbles of distant thunder. It left her feeling more than a little uneasy. “Girls, there’s something about that thunder,” she paused to gulp, “that leaves me feeling…full of dread.”

“It’s like someponies say. That place isn’t natural. Think I’m gonna stay with you tonight Lyra and chill on your couch,” rambled a nervous Colgate. The thunder left her feeling shaken as well.

Bonbon felt a rush of uneasiness, but she wasn’t too afraid. Besides, hopefully the storms over the forest would remain there, like they normally did. “Well, I’ll see you two later,” said Bonbon as she waved a farewell hoof to them. Gradually she made her way down the street. The other two watched her, until the darkness seemed to swallow her up as she walked out of sight.

“You think she’ll be okay?” questioned Colgate.

“Yeah, this is Bonbon we’re talking about,” Lyra remarked nonchalantly. Colgate nodded as the two of them stepped back inside.

* * * *

Canterlot Castle was silent. Only a limited number of guards were on patrol, seeing to the safety of the structure and its inhabitants.

Luna was nestled close to David. An arrant draft crept in from a nearby window, making the princess shiver. It briefly roused her from her slumber. Using her magic, she silently closed the window. Then, still feeling cold, she pulled up the covers, and snuggled even closer to her lover.

She felt calm and at peace, resting by his side. David’s warmth brought a feeling of joy to her heart, and she let out a pleasant sigh. He began to stir, and from within his slumber, he murmured, “Luna…”

Luna heard him utter her name. “Yes…” she spoke softly, looking over at him.

“Huh?” he mumbled. Slowly his eyes began to open. David saw Luna gazing affectionately back at him. “Luna…you’re awake,” he spoke, sounding somewhat groggy. “Is everything okay?”

She smiled at him. “Everything is fine. I felt a draft from the window. So I closed it, then I still felt a little chilled, so I tried snuggling closer to you. Sorry about waking you,” Luna replied.

He softly chuckled. “That’s all right,” he spoke softly. David readjusted his arms around his mare, drawing Luna even closer. “There, hopefully that will keep you warm.”

The princess continued smiling at him. She tenderly ran her hoof through his black hair. “I know it will…David,” Luna whispered. She leaned forward and gently nuzzled her velvety cheek against his.

David sighed happily as he began running his fingers through her light blue mane. His brown eyes continued gazing deep into Luna’s shimmery teal eyes. They could feel the warm caress of the others breath, pool gently against their faces. Slowly their eyes closed as their lips met for a tender kiss. Luna softly wrapped her hooves around David’s neck, and he squeezed her tightly.

A few moments passed and their kiss ended. They stared at one another before David said, “I love you Luna.”

She smiled back. “I love you David.” Luna sighed, returning her hooves to his chest. He cinched the covers up closer to them. Then they cuddled close, gradually closing their eyes and drifting off back into slumber.

* * * *

Rays of sunlight peered in from around the curtains, adding the gentle glow of morning to Luna’s room. The sound of birds chirping outside met her twitching ears. She grimaced and quietly groaned, slowly rousing from her slumber.

David began to stir, in response to her gentle movements. The alicorn noticed his movements and reluctantly opened her eyes. A few moments passed and she recognized the familiar sight of the morning sun. Her eyes widened as she pulled herself from David’s side. “Oh no…the sun’s already up! I overslept!” she asserted, feeling somewhat panicked.

“Luna?” David muttered, slowly pulling himself up. Shaking his head and rubbing his eyes, he turned to her. “What’s going on?”

She placed a concerned hoof over her mouth. “I never lowered the moon this morning. Which means…” she trailed off.

There was a gentle knock at her bedroom door. A familiar orange glow encompassed the handle. Following a soft click, the door slowly opened. Luna and David looked over, and their eyes met the sight of Celestia. She lightly trotted into the room, her mane and tail flowing majestically as always. “Good morning you two,” she beamed in a chipper voice.

“Good morning, Celestia. Sorry I overslept,” Luna remarked hanging her head.

The elder princess walked over to the window and user her magic to part the curtains. Craning her head back at Luna, she smiled. “That’s quite all right, dear sister. You know I always have your back,” Celestia mused.

Luna chuckled. “Thank you. So what brings you here this morning?”

“Well, I wanted to see David, and you of course,” she replied.

Luna gave Celestia a puzzled look. “Why did you come looking for him in my room?” Luna inquired.

She walked over and stood near the foot end of the bed. “Well, I went to see David after dinner last night. I wanted to apologize for my nephew. Only, David wasn’t in his room. When I checked with the guards, I found that you had given orders not to be disturbed. Naturally I was able to figure out why,” Celestia grinned.

“I should have known I couldn’t pull one over on you,” Luna responded nervously.

Celestia smiled warmly at her sister. “I’m just glad you two are getting along so well. It makes my heart soar, seeing you this happy Luna,” she remarked.

“Celestia,” Luna uttered softly.

The elder princess smiled again. Then looked over at David. “Oh yes. David, I apologize about Blueblood. He can be a trial at times,” she explained.

David shook his head. “No problem. I just hope you don’t think I was being a coward for leaving like I did,” he sighed, pausing to collect his thoughts. “I figured, being an outsider, the last thing I should do is get into a shouting match with royalty.” Then turning to Luna, he smiled and added, “Besides, the last thing I ever want to do, is cause Luna any trouble. So, that’s why I left.”

Luna placed her hooves around him and hugged David. “That’s so sweet of you,” she expressed.

Celestia smiled. “That’s quite noble of you, choosing to use discretion as you did,” she noted approvingly. “Oh yes, there’s one more thing.”

“And what’s that?” asked Luna.

“I thought you two might enjoy having breakfast in bed,” Celestia replied with a smile. Turning her head toward the door, she called, “Merry Way, you may enter.”

The adorable white maid pony entered, pushing a cart with three covered platters, accompanied by two pitchers and four fancy glasses. Luna eyed up the cart, and glanced back to her sister. “Is all of that for us?” she asked in disbelief.

Celestia giggled “Oh it’s nothing special, just the usual fare. Eggs prepared my favorite way, sunny-side-up, some hash-browned potatoes, a pitcher of milk and one with orange juice, and I smuggled you two a tray of assorted pastries. I hope you both enjoy it,” she answered.

David looked fondly at Celestia and smiled. “I’m sure we will Celestia. Thank you,” he said, lightly bowing, while seated in bed.

She returned his smile. “You are very welcome. Oh, I almost forgot. Luna,” Celestia began, walking over to her sister.

“Yes?”

“I’ve arranged for you to have today off. You are free of all your royal obligations,” she announced.

“But why?” questioned Luna.

“It’s in celebration of your safe return and to give you some time to readjust. You have been away from Equestria for a little over a week,” Celestia reminded her.

Luna giggled nervously. “Oh yeah. Thank you Celestia,” said Luna.

Celestia gave Luna a tender hug. “You’re welcome little sister.”

She hugged Celestia back. “You’re such a wonderful sister,” Luna declared.

“Luna,” she chuckled. Celestia rose to her hooves and made her way to the door. “Well, I’ll let you two enjoy your meal. Feel free to visit me in the throne room later. I’ll be there most of the day. Oh and if you need anything, Merry Way will be happy to tend to you.” With her peace said, Celestia exited the room. They could hear the sound of her elegant hoof steps, slowly echo as she walked down the corridor.

Merry Way smiled at both of them, brushing a stray lock of her purple mane out of her face. “I’m going to step out, and let you two eat. If you need me, I’ll be watering the plants in the hallway,” she explained.

David smiled at her, and said, “Thank you Merry Way.”

She pulled back hesitantly, and lightly blushed. “Oh…you’re welcome,” she replied shyly. Then she turned and departed, closing the door behind her.

David looked at Luna curiously. “What do you suppose that was all about?” he asked.

“I have no idea. But then Merry Way tends to be like that, only she’s acting more shy than usual,” Luna remarked.

He chuckled. “Maybe she’s just not used to seeing a human,” he mused.

“You may be right. Well, shall we eat?”

David left the bed, rising to his feet. “Yes, only let me put my underwear back on,” he replied. Locating his undergarment, David pulled his briefs back on. “There we go. Sorry, but I can’t help feeling just a little self-conscious when I’m naked.”

Luna giggled at him. “It’s quite understandable,” she uttered.

He walked over to the cart and pushed it over to his lady. “Here you are my love. Shall we?” he asked.

Luna nodded. “Yes, but first, come here,” she directed, waving a hoof at him.

David smiled, walking over to her. She gradually rose from the bed, and the sheet slowly slid off her curvaceous body, falling to rest along the mattress. Luna stood on her hooves as they moved to embrace each other. She gave him a truly loving gaze, and David looked back at her. They leaned forward, until their lips locked into a passionate kiss. Luna softly moaned as their kiss continued. He let out a quiet moan of his own, just before their kiss ended. “Luna,” he whispered, smiling at her.

“David,” she whispered back, sharing his smile.

“Well my lady…your breakfast awaits,” he spoke, trying to sound suave.

Luna giggled at him, then she replied, “You’re silly. Now, let’s eat.”

* * * *

Lyra and Colgate were finishing their breakfast. The two had happily welcomed the new day, and were eagerly looking forward to whatever fate had in store for them.

Colgate patted her belly, sitting back in her chair. “Yum. You aren’t kidding Lyra…you sure do make a mean breakfast,” her friend remarked.

Lyra giggled softly as she finished clearing the table. She used her magic to carefully set the dirty dishes on the counter. “Glad you enjoyed it. I may not be a master chef, but I really paid attention, when my mom was teaching me how to cook,” she grinned, beaming Colgate a friendly smile.

Colgate chuckled, as she rose from her chair. She followed Lyra into the living room. “I wonder if Bonbon is having fun helping Carrot Top?”

Lyra halted her steps and turned her head over at Colgate. “Well, seeing as it’s just about nine, I’d gather they should be getting started now,” the unicorn concluded.

Her friend chuckled again. “Yeah. Oh Lyra, don’t forget to brush your teeth. You don’t want to risk getting any cavities do you?” she asked.

“Awl reabdy owwn it,” came Lyra’s muffled voice, from the bathroom.

Colgate trotted over to the wash room, and saw Lyra, cleaning her teeth. She smiled at her fellow unicorn. “There’s no laps in dental hygiene here,” she mused. “Guess you aren’t a fan of getting cavities filled are you?” Lyra shook her head. “Yes well, I may not be a dentist, but someday I hope to be. And when that day arrives, I’ll certainly make sure my patients aren’t afraid to stop by,” she declared confidently.

After rinsing her mouth, Lyra turned to place a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “That’s a wonderful dream Colgate. I’m sure that one day, you’ll make it a reality,” Lyra remarked, with a smile.

The blue mare smiled. “You’re a really good friend.”

It was then, that the two noticed a vigorous knocking, at the front door. Lyra raised a quizzical eyebrow. “I wonder who that could be?” she uttered, placing a hoof to her chin.

“Let’s fine out,” chirped Colgate.

The two unicorns trotted over to the front door. Reaching out a hoof, Lyra opened the door, and standing behind it was Carrot Top. They gave their guest a puzzled look. “Carrot Top, what are you doing here?” inquired Lyra.

Carrot Top let out a short sigh, as she gazed at the two unicorns with her green eyes. “I’m looking for Bonbon. She isn’t here is she?”

Lyra shook her head. “No, she isn’t. She left late last night. Bonbon said she wanted to make sure she was home, so she could get her gardening tools,” the unicorn explained.

“She really seemed to be looking forward to helping you,” added Colgate.

“That’s odd then. I knew she was having a get together with you two. That’s why I was surprised she agreed to help me. When she didn’t show, I figured she may have spent the night,” Carrot Top explained.

“Have you see if she’s at her house? Maybe she just overslept. She didn’t leave till 1am,” Lyra noted.

The yellow mare shook her head. “No, I didn’t. Bonbon is usually never late. I came here, wondering is she had just gotten carried away,” she remarked. Carrot Top drew in a worried breath. Something didn’t seem right.

“Why don’t the three of us go see if she’s at home. Hopefully she just overslept,” said Lyra.

“Okay. I really appreciate it,” responded Carrot Top.

“That’s what friends are for,” chimed Colgate, giving her worried friend a calming wink.

After securing her front door, Lyra joined Colgate and Carrot Top. The three mares made their way to Bonbon’s house, hoping to find out why she never showed.

Following a short stroll through Ponyville, the three arrived. Everything was calm at Bonbon’s house. Carrot Top walked up to the front door, and knocked several times. The two unicorns stood beside her as they waited. There were no sounds of movement or signs of life. This puzzled them even more. Carrot Top knocked again, this time as loud as she could. She even called out, “Bonbon, are you there?!” They continued to wait, while several moments passed, and still nothing. Filling with both dread and impatience, the yellow earth pony finally gave the knob a try. Locked! There didn’t appear to be anyway inside. “If she’s home, she must still be asleep. That would at least explain the door.”

Lyra and Colgate could hear the growing tension in Carrot Top’s shaky words. Thankfully, Lyra had been a good friend of Bonbon’s for years. “Don’t worry Carrot Top. If I remember right…Bonbon has a spare key…right…over, aha!” she chimed, checking in a nearby flowerpot. The unicorn removed the fake flowers with her magic and spied the shiny key, resting at the bottom. Taking the key with her magic, she promptly unlocked the front door.

“Wow! I didn’t know Bonbon had a spare key on her front porch,” noted a surprised Carrot Top.

“It pays to know your friends,” Lyra remarked, opening the door.

“I hope she’s okay,” muttered a worried Colgate.

The three ponies slowly made their way inside. Lyra took the lead. Her head began quickly darting around, hoping to find her friend. “Bonbon? Are you here?” she called.

There was no response. The trio continued looking around the house. Sadly, there was no trace of Bonbon. Her home was neat and tidy, which was quite typical for Bonbon.

“This isn’t good,” gulped Lyra. “It doesn’t even look like Bonbon has been in here recently. There aren’t even any sighs that she ate breakfast.”

Colgate studied the kitchen and came to the same conclusion. “You’re right Lyra. Bonbon is fairly organized, but she usually waits till she has a fairly big pile of dishes, before she washes them,” the light blue unicorn noted, continuing to survey the house.

After checking every room, each closet, and even the basement, the three mares found no trace of Bonbon.

“This is bad. Bonbon is nowhere to be found. And we don’t even know where she went, after she left your place,” Carrot Top concluded, letting out a woeful sigh.

Lyra, ever the thinker, placed a hoof to her chin. “Well, this is quickly turning into something bigger than we can handle. So,” she trailed off, continuing to ponder their next step. Her amber eyes widened as she stomped a hoof on the floor. “I’ve got it!” she exclaimed.

Colgate’s eyes widened with hope. “What is it?”

“We’ll go see Twilight. She’s really smart, and maybe she’ll know a spell that could help us find Bonbon!” Lyra asserted with glee.

Carrot Top smiled. “That is a good idea,” she replied. She waved a hoof as they made their way to the door. “Come on girls, let’s go!”

Lyra and Colgate nodded, quickly following their friend back outside. The three galloped along the street, hopeful that Twilight could lend them a hoof.

The rapid pace the three were setting didn’t go unnoticed. A rainbow streak buzzed past them. It skillfully landed a few hundred feet from them, taking the form of non-other than Rainbow Dash. The pegasus greeted them with an intrigued face, as the three skidded to a halt.

“Whoa guys, what’s your hurry? Usually, I’m the only one racing around,” she noted with a chuckle.

Lyra sighed, feeling a big wave of relief. “Rainbow Dash, thank goodness we found you,” the unicorn expressed.

She gave them a quizzical look. “Why? What’s going on?”

“It’s Bonbon,” Carrot Top responded, “She’s missing, and we have no idea where to look for her.”

Rainbow rubbed a hoof behind her head. “Bonbon’s missing. Have you tried looking for her?”

“Yes, we’ve checked everywhere we can think of,” answered Colgate.

“Never mind that. Do you know where Twilight Sparkle is Rainbow Dash?” Lyra inquired eager for a response.

She nodded. “Yeah, she’s over at Sweet Apple Acres, helping Applejack make cider. Twilight wanted to have some on hoof, for the next time David visits Ponyville,” Rainbow replied. She giggled and addressed them with a grin. “I was just about to head over there, and see if I can snitch some cider. But this thing with Bonbon sounds serious.”

“It is,” Lyra uttered in a solemn voice.

“Then, let’s go get Twilight!” declared Rainbow Dash, returning to the air. The pegasus took off, followed closely by the galloping trio, making their way for the orchard.

* * * *

Following breakfast, David dressed in preparation for his tour of Canterlot. Luna figured it'd be a great way they could spend her day off together. He happily joined her as they made their way to the front entrance. Once again he looked around marveling at the sheer size of the castle.

Luna saw his eyes darting around, and she tapped him on the shoulder. “What is it?” she asked.

“It’s just this castle. Before yesterday, I’ve never seen a real one up close before. This probably sounds silly of me, but I think it’s just amazing!” he said excitedly.

Luna chuckled at him. “Your enthusiasm never ceases to amaze me, David,” she replied.

The two gradually approached the main archway. A long shadow covered their path. “There you are,” they heard a familiar voice speak.

Looking up, the two saw Princess Cadence standing before them. She greeted them both with a warm smile, and trotted over to them.

David shared her smile and said, “Hello Cadence.”

Luna nodded, offering a smile. “Yes, good morning. What are you doing here?”

Cadence giggled softly. “Looking for you two of course. I’ve been trying to catch up to you,” she explained.

“Why?” asked Luna.

“Well,” she began, turning to David. “I wanted to apologize for my cousin, Blueblood. He had no right to behave as he did last night.” Cadence hung her head in a very apologetic fashion.

David stood before the princess. He very politely bowed before her and said, “Lift your head, Cadence. You do not need to apologize. It wasn’t your fault that Blueblood behaved the way he did,” he spoke.

Cadence looked up, and saw him bowing before her. A soft blush fell across her cheeks. She shook her head and said, “No, no, no, you don’t have to bow before me. I may be a princess, but I don’t like to make a big deal about it,” she said.

Luna grunted and crossed her front hooves. “You never bow like that for me,” she muttered.

David smiled at her, and turned. He bowed before her and said, “Forgive me, my love. I just figured we were on a casual basis.”

Luna couldn’t keep a straight face. She broke out giggling at him like a filly. “Oh come on David, I’m only teasing you. I’m like Cadence – I don’t always like to flaunt that I am royalty either,” Luna replied, still chuckling a bit.

Cadence looked at her. “Oh but Luna, you should flaunt it. A princess of your stature should command respect,” she noted in a very proper voice.

Luna chuckled again. “It’s all right Cadence. I merely act casual when I’m around…loved ones,” she mused. “Oh and as for the incident with Blueblood, don’t worry about it. David and I have already put it out of our minds.”

David smiled at Cadence again. “She’s right. Consider the whole thing to be water under the bridge,” he replied.

“Okay then. Though I’m surprised you didn’t confront him. I was nearly ready to forget I was a princess, and give him a piece of my mind,” declared Cadence, shaking an annoyed hoof.

He chuckled at her. “Believe me, the thought did cross my mind. But I didn’t want to cause Luna any trouble, or be openly disrespectful to royalty, even if he was in the wrong. After all, I am a guest in your world,” David explained.

The young princess smiled at him. “Quite the chivalrous one. Luna, I can see why you are so fond of him,” Cadence mused.

Luna tried not to blush. “Yes, David is very dear to me,” she replied, placing an affectionate hoof on his shoulder.

Cadence continued to smile. Then her face shifted, to a more serious one. “Oh, that’s right. There was something else I wanted to discuss with you,” she said.

“Oh?” replied Luna.

“Yes. Have either of you noticed the recent increase in guard activity in the castle lately?” Cadence asked them.

David gave her a clueless look, but then, he had only been in Equestria for a little over a day now. Luna on the other hoof, nodded. “Hmmm, now that you mention it. I have noticed a distinct increase in the number of guards on patrol. Mainly around the throne room and many of the limited-access areas of the castle,” she answered.

Cadence sighed and added, “It doesn’t stop there. I was talking with my husband, Shining Armor. He told me that more guards are going to be stationed throughout Canterlot, along with an increase in patrols. But that’s not the biggest shocker.”

“Then what is?” asked David, placing a hand to his chin.

“Celestia has nearly tripled the number of new stallions and even mares enlisting in the royal guard. From what Shining Armor has been told and can conclude, the princess is slowly assembling an army,” Cadence revealed.

David’s hand dropped to his side. For a moment he thought he was just hearing things. But Cadence’s words replayed in his mind, clear as day. “If she’s gathering an army…Celestia would only use it for one purpose,” he paused, and swallowed hard. “She must be preparing for a major battle or worse…a war.”

Luna heard David say “war”, and felt a cold shiver race across her body. The word didn’t sit well with her at all. “Can it be true?” she asked, looking at Cadence.

“I’m afraid it’s true aunt Luna. Your sister is preparing for something big. But I have no idea what has her feeling so paranoid. Celestia never does anything, without a good reason,” Cadence noted, displaying confidence in the princess.

Luna scratched her head for a moment. Then her eyes widened. “Wait!” she gasped.

“What is it?” asked a fearful Cadence.

“A few centuries before my banishment, I remember my sister had once been obsessed with an old prophecy. It was a few decades after our parents turned leadership of Equestria, over to us,” Luna remarked.

“A prophecy?” questioned David, filling with puzzlement.

Cadence didn’t say anything – rather she merely stared at Luna, hoping there was more to be told.

Luna sighed heavily, and continued, “Though, I thought after 20 years with no signs, that she had long since given up on it.”

“I have no idea,” replied Cadence. “Do you remember what the prophecy foretold?”

Placing a hoof on her chin, Luna began to search her memory. A few moments passed. “I don’t remember it exactly. But I do know it mentioned something about a great evil resurrecting, and the arrival of a visitor form another world…being some kind of catalyst, marking the appearance of agents loyal to…the forces of darkness, if I’m not mistaken. But the prophecy must be…” Luna trailed off, doing some quick math. “Nearly 5,000 years old. And it was supposedly told by some self-proclaimed visionary.”

Cadence whimpered softly, standing before them. “I don’t know. Something must have aunt Celestia worried. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be adding so many guards,” she noted.

“You have a point Cadence. There have been quite a few crazy things taking place as of late. The changeling queen tried to take over Equestria. Before her, it was Discord. He tried to conquer and rule. And before that…there was…me, when I was still Nightmare Moon. But my point is that all these recent events, must have my sister feeling on edge,” Luna stated, shaking her head.

“That’s just what I think too,” added Cadence. “Why else would she be training so many new guards.”

Luna nodded. “I know. After dinner, I’ll have a talk with my sister. Maybe I can find out what has her so worried.”

“That sounds like a good idea. I know she’ll confide in you,” remarked Cadence, smiling with hope.

“Luna, do you mind if I join you. I’m eager to find out what has Celestia so worried. Besides, she and I have talked together before, I’d really enjoy becoming friends with her,” David responded.

“Okay then. And I’m glad you want to become friends with my sister,” said Luna, smiling. She turned to Cadence and added, “For now, I’m going to be showing David around Canterlot. But please, try not to worry too much.”

“Don’t worry Luna, I’ll be okay. I just wanted to know if anypony else had taken notice to the changes. Well, I’ll leave you two. Have a good day,” Cadence expressed, waving a hoof as she took her leave of them.

David walked next to Luna, and laid his hand tenderly on her back. “Well that was unexpected,” he uttered.

“Yes, but for now, are you ready to go?” she asked.

He nodded. Luna gave him a big smile as they made their way out of the castle, heading for the bustling town of Canterlot.

* * * *

Luna and David arrived in the streets of Canterlot. The town was teaming with life and activity. As the princess showed him around, he found the place to be quite a sight. Through David’s eyes, Canterlot had a very elegant and medieval feel. It was the sort of town he always dreamed of journeying to on Earth, but never could afford to visit.

She took him through the various streets, allowing him to see all the wonders the town held. Along the way, the two received a variety of looks from the ponies walking around. Some seemed surprised to see the princess outside of the castle, and with such a strange creature. Then there were those, who stopped by and mentioned having heard that their princess had returned, and brought a very unique guest with her.

Thankfully, the two didn’t have to deal with quite the assault of questions, like they had the day before in Ponyville. In fact the majority of the fancier ponies, didn’t seem too keen on Luna being with such an odd creature. Nevertheless, this didn’t stop the couple from having a good time. After all, they knew there would be someponies who wouldn’t approve of their being together.

Noon had arrived, and Luna decided to take David to her favorite bistro, for lunch. The two were seated outside, at a cozy table, enjoying the warmth and sunshine of a beautiful spring day.

David looked around, savoring the ambience. He smiled at Luna and expressed, “I really like this café. This was a wonderful idea.”

Luna giggled and replied, “I’m glad you like it. I’ve always enjoyed it, especially for the outside dining.”

He smiled at her, and placed a hand on her right hoof. “Thank you for showing me the wonders of Canterlot,” he spoke in a sincere voice.

Luna shared his warming smile. “You’re very welcome David. I’m glad we could spend more time together,” she replied.

“Yeah,” David sighed happily, “It was so nice of your sister to give you the day off. Oh, speaking of which, I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“And what’s that?”

“Well starting tomorrow, you will have to resume your royal duties again. So what exactly does that mean? You told me, you are the princess of the night, but do you work at night then?” David asked, trying to understand her role.

The princess chuckled softly. “While I am the princess of the night, Celestia has changed things, following my return,” Luna began. She placed a hoof on her chin, while she gathered her thoughts. “In the past, I used to hold court at night. But now, my duties take place mostly during the day. My sister changed things, with the hopes that I could be around more ponies and readjust to all that has changed, while I was away. Her sincerest desire is that I can make new friends…seeing as all of my old ones have passed away,” she said, in a rather dejected tone.

David began to gently caress her hoof with his fingers. “I’m sorry Luna. But I think your sister has the right idea,” he mused.

Luna looked over at him, and gave him a hopeful smile. “Maybe you’re right. Anyhow, most of my tasks will take place during the day now. At night, I see to the raising and setting of the Moon. And on occasion, I convene the night court myself,” Luna further explained.

Her words left him feeling a little puzzled. “Wait a moment. I understand Celestia’s purpose behind you being around during the day, but…why don’t you hold court at night? What do your subjects do at night?” David inquired.

She smiled again. “Well David, before the rule of my sister and I, there never was a night court. But since our subjects had need of our counsel, even at night. My sister found loyal servants and vassals that held the night court in my stead, during my banishment. This also helped take some of the burden off her shoulders. Even now, loyal servants continue running the night court, allowing me to be around during the day. I admit it’s a bit of a change from what I used to do, but I’m enjoying it,” Luna answered.

“Well that’s good to know. So I guess once you raise the Moon, you’ll have most nights to yourself then?”

Luna giggled and replied, “Yes. And don’t worry, I’ll make sure there is time for us to share together each night.”

David smiled at her. “I’m not worried. Sure, I’ll miss you whenever we’re parted, but you know the old saying: “Absence makes the heart grow fonder”,” he declared.

Luna placed her left hoof over his hand. “I do…and I know it’s true,” she said, continuing to smile, gazing fondly at him. He sighed dreamily, looking back at her. “If you’re ready, why don’t we move on. There’s one last place I’d love to show you. It’s my favorite spot in all of Canterlot,” she suggested.

David smiled again. “Okay, let’s be off,” he uttered.

The two stood-up from the table, and after settling their check, Luna led them to her favorite place in Canterlot.

* * * *

Following a short trek, they had arrived. There, near the west gate of town, stood a tall shady oak tree, rooted atop of a small rolling hill. To someponies, it might not seem like much, but to Luna this was a very special place indeed. She often came here, to kick back and enjoy the peacefulness that surrounded this side of Canterlot.

The couple sat together under the leafy branches of the proud oak. David had placed his arm around Luna, softly resting his cheek along her silky mane. Luna began flipping her tail contently, gently nuzzling against him.

David let out a contented sigh. “You know something Luna?”

“What is it?”

“Of all the places you showed me today…I think I like this one the best,” he remarked, softly exhaling.

Luna sighed, and closed her eyes. “I’ve always enjoyed coming here. This side of town is usually quiet and peaceful. Most ponies tend to come here by train or the main path through the mountain. The steep trail on this end of town, usually only attracts those itching for a challenge,” she muttered, curling her tail around David.

“It’s a splendid spot, Luna,” he whispered, running his hand along her soft blue locks.

She turned her head, and looked back, peering deep into his eyes. David looked back, smiling lovingly. Aside from a few guards diligently focused on watching the area beyond town, the two were alone. Luna looked around, and saw there were no eyes on them. Placing a hoof on his shoulder, she leaned up and tenderly kissed David. He shifted so he could place his arms around her slender, yet beautiful, neck. The two savored their kiss, pressing their lips firmly together.

A few moments passed, and they pulled back, nearly loosing themselves in a heavenly gaze.

The peace was quickly shattered as a loud explosion tore across the air. David and Luna looked up toward the west gate. A group of royal guards were racing toward a large smoldering breach that had been made. Suddenly, they looked up and saw a group of energy spheres fall from the air, slamming into the ground. Additional blasts filled the air, kicking up a large cloud of dirt and debris.

“What’s going on?!” asked David in a fearful voice.

“I’m not sure,” replied Luna, “But it looks like Canterlot is under attack!”

The dust began to settle. A harrowing low growl echoed across the way, followed by an ominous rumble of thunder. The once fair sky quickly darkened with gray clouds.

The couple focused their eyes on the break in the wall. There stood a menacing figure with glowing orange eyes. It was a tall reptilian creature, standing firmly on its hind legs, clad in metal armor. The beast growled, as it surveyed the immediate area. “Hmmm,” it uttered in a rumbling voice. “Just some royal guards. Heh-heh.”

The creature was quickly joined by three armed kobolds, and a pair of winged demons. “Well?” hissed one of the demons.

The hulking beast chuckled. “Attack!” it bellowed in a thunderous voice.

The two demons spread their wings, sailing over to the guards, while the kobolds unsheathed their swords and charged forward.

It almost seemed like a fair fight, there were five royal guards standing firm. They held their weapons tightly, waiting for their opponents to make the first move.

The aerial demons drew their curved blades, and began swooping down toward the guards.

No longer willing to stand idle, the lead guard yelled, “For Canterlot! Attack!” Three of the guards took off, their hooves tearing into the grass as they galloped to meet the kobolds. The six combatants met, clashing their weapons, starting a fierce battle.

The ebony scaled devils descended and clashed their blades with the two remaining guards. Celestia’s soldiers were well trained, but these were hardly your normal invaders. For a time it seemed that the guards had the better of the demons, but it did no last. Switching to less honorable tactics, the beasts began hurling bolts of lighting at the guards. It struck their armor, shocking them mercilessly. The two stallions fell to the ground unconscious.

“So much for them!” screeched one of the demons. It regrouped with its cohort, spying the remaining guards.

The other three royal guards were doing quite well against the kobolds. “Come on guys! These mindless brutes are no match for us!” he called. His horn lit up with a bright blue glow. Harnessing his unicorn magic, he fired a powerful energy blast at one of the mangy beasts. It cried out in pain, falling to the ground.

The earth pony stallion gripped his spear and pierced the armor of the second kobold. “Take that!” he shouted fiercely. The kobold fell backward, wailing in agony, bursting into flames moments later.

The guards could hear the shriek of the winged demons as they brandished their weapons. The two fiends circled their quarry, waiting to strike.

David stood silently beside Luna. He couldn’t believe the peacefulness of the town had vanished so quickly. “Luna, what should we do?” he asked, trying to focus.

“You stay here. I’ll go reinforce my subjects. I don’t want you to risk getting hurt,” she directed.

“All right. Please, take care of yourself,” he pleaded, quickly stopping himself. “What am I worried about? You have powerful magic, and you’re the co-ruler of Equestria.”

Luna turned to him, and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “You worry because you care. That’s the sort of thing I love about you. But I’ll be fine,” she said reassuring him. Forcefully spreading her wings, the princess took to the air, racing toward the battle.

The first kobold, had recovered form the unicorn guard’s attack. Now he was back on his feet, and had joined his fellow beast along with the two demons.

The four enemies closed in on the guards. The leader quickly pondered his options. Then with a determined nod, his horn light up a brilliant blue. Lifting his head skyward, he unleashed a magical force-wave. It stuck the monsters, driving them back form him and his fellow guards.

“It worked!” shouted the leader. “Come on everypony, regroup! I’ll signal for reinforcements!”

The other guards both nodded, trying to divide their attackers. The two kobolds pursued one of the earth pony guards, while the winged demons gave chase to the other.

The leader proudly stood his ground, preparing a spell to summon help. His horn began shining with a bright red light. Aiming it upward, he prepared to fire. But then a loud booming voice shouted, “Oh no you don’t!” The hulking beast finally encroached into the town, no longer standing idle. He stretched out his right arm, and uncurled his clawed fingers. A mass of swirling orange energy began collecting just before his palm. He quickly formed it into a ball of energy. “Take this!” he growled.

The attack sailed toward the unicorn, rapidly zeroing in on him. The stallion tried to gallop away, but the attack struck only inches from him, generating a fiery orange explosion. The resulting shock wave threw the guard into the side of a nearby building, knocking him off his hooves. He endeavored to stand up, but was too badly injured to remain upright. Immediately, he fell back to the ground, silently.

The two remaining guards had regrouped together, hoping they would stand a better chance against their pursuers. The two stallions found themselves surrounded. They held their swords at the ready, in anticipation for another attack.

The demons hovered overhead, snickering at their lackluster prey. “Now this little chase comes to an end,” cackled one of the flying beasts.

The guards stood their ground proudly, and would not show any fear to their enemies. It was then that Princess Luna flew by, quickly turning and taking aim. She unleashed a series of lighting bolts from her horn. They jolted the two demons, nearly causing them to crash.

Her distraction permitted the two guards an opportunity to strike back against the kobolds. They sunk their blades into their beastly foes. Yelps of pain filled the air, as the two kobolds burst into flames, crumbling to dust.

“Guards, you two go get help for the others. I’ll deal with these fiends…myself!” she declared. The guards nodded, and promptly galloped off.

Luna zapped the two flying beasts again. “She’s too much for us,” screeched the demon to his companion. “Let’s regroup!” The other nodded, as they both withdrew from the battle. “Don’t think you’ve seen the last of us!”

Luna snickered. “And just what makes you think I’m going to let you go?!” she remarked.

“Me!” growled the scaly beast.

Luna could feel the sheer level of evil emanating from this creature. She gracefully landed, and turned to face him. He stood over eight feet tall. She swallowed nervously, realizing just how large he was. “You may be big. But just what makes you think you can stop me?” she asked, trying not to let her opponent’s size intimidate her. After all, Luna was quite powerful.

“Ha, ha, ha. So the mighty Princess Luna wishes to face off against a Dragon Knight? Hmmm, well you do seem to be quite the staunch adversary. Perhaps you could offer me some entertainment,” he replied, continuing to laugh under his breath.

Luna’s eyes widened. “Did you say, you’re a Dragon Knight?” He nodded. “But I thought your kind were wiped out centuries ago,” she responded.

The brute crossed his scaly arms. “Wiped out? Hardly, we suffered a humbling defeat…but like our fellow kin, the dragons, we too are gifted with long life. Our kind have merely been laying in wait, for a chance to claim our vengeance.”

Remembering his kind form her past, Luna no longer felt any fear for this brute. She channeled energy to her horn, in preparation for an attack. “You won’t be claiming anything today! Not while I’m here!” she shouted boldly.

The Dragon Knight cast out a boisterous laugh. “Don’t underestimate me. It’s rare for a pony to claim victory, when facing-off against one of my kind! Only a few have ever managed to succeed!” he taunted.

“Oh really?! My mother and father bested plenty of you beasts in the past! And I am no ordinary pony! I am…Princess Luna, and I don’t know who you are…but don’t think you can just barge in here and do whatever you want!” she shouted dauntlessly.

“Yes I know of your parents. They killed many of my kin, but that was centuries ago. Rrrr, this conversation bores me. But imagine how my master will reward me…once I’ve killed one of the royal pony sisters! Prepare to feel the wrath of Rend!” Again he cackled, only this time, fiery embers seeped out from the sides of his mouth. He reached back and unsheathed his dual-bladed battle-axe.

Luna’s attack was fully charged. Taking aim, she unleashed a powerful magic ray, which plowed into Rend’s armored chest. It began driving him backward, causing his clawed feet to dig into the grassy floor. The beast drove the handle of his weapon into the ground, using it as leverage. Luna continued channeling more power to her attack, determined to stop him.

His armor began to crack under the pressure of her attack. Rend quickly began to grow annoyed at her. He glared at Luna, focusing his eyes on her. Opening his mouth, he spewed a powerful cone of fire at her.

Her eyes widened as she ceased her attack. Spreading her wings, Luna took to the air, dodging his fiery assault. She leered down at him, preparing to counter.

Rend craned his head upward and laughed, “You’ll fine no refuge from me in the air!” The Dragon Knight unfurled his large leathery wings, and quickly ascended into the sky, continuing to laugh wickedly.

Luna took evasive action, doing her best to avoid the vicious swings of Rend’s axe. As she flew on, she remembered a common weakness dragons and Dragon Knights both shared. Aiming her horn at the brute, she struck him with a series of powerful lightning bolts.

“Argh!” grunted Rend, struggling to remain airborne. “You’ll pay for that!” he snarled. Sheathing his axe, the Dragon Knight, soared toward the princess. Luna tried to out maneuver him, but he managed to overtake her. Reaching out his claws, he seized her. “Now, I have you! Take this!” he yelled throwing her toward the ground. The force of his throw sent Luna careening toward the ground. She began beating her wings, desperately trying to slow her rapid descent. Unable to stop all of the momentum, she crashed into the ground, several feet from where David was standing. Luna tried to get up, but immediately fell back down.

“Luna!” cried David. He wanted to run to her, but he felt helpless without any powers or even a weapon to fight back with.

Rend reached for his axe. “Ah, much better. I enjoy weakening my prey by hand…then I employ this to finish them off! Mwa-ha-ha-ha-ha!” The brute hovered over his fallen adversary. “So much for the mighty Princess Luna. To think you and your sister once helped defeat Grelgin, one of my master’s strongest henchmen. Oh well, I suppose 1,000 years of exile has made you weak,” he said shamelessly mocking her.

Luna was totally defenseless, and her fall had momentarily rendered her unconscious, leaving her completely at Rend’s mercy.

David began to feel a rush of panic storm across him. This monster was preparing to kill his beloved mare, but what could he do? Studying his surroundings, he discovered a sword resting by one of the unconscious guards. He ran over to the weapon, and promptly grabbed its hilt with his left hand, lifting it off the ground. Now, he had told Luna he was no warrior, but David was no stranger to a sword. He always had a fascination and a fondness for these elegant weapons. In fact he had a small collection of various European swords in his home on Earth. Most were decorative, but he did have two that were properly sharpened. In his free time, he would often practice handling the swords in his large open yard. David had even looked up various sword-fighting techniques on-line, in order to properly learn how to handle such weapons. The most important thing he learned was to treat the weapon like an extension of his body.

Standing there with the blade gripped tightly in his southpaw, he didn’t know what his chances were, but now seemed as good a time as any to put what he learned to the test. “Hold on Luna…I’m coming!” Making haste, he ran toward the Dragon Knight, knowing full well that he could end up losing his life in the process, but he didn’t care. Luna was in jeopardy, and there was no way he could just stand idly by and do nothing. Fear or not, he pressed onward.

Rend had finally finished taunting the fallen Luna. It was fortunate for David, that the beast enjoyed belittling his foes before he’d kill them. But time was quickly running out. The Dragon Knight drew back his axe and began sinking toward the ground.

Not wasting a moment, David ran in front of Luna. His shoes skidded in the dirt as he came to an abrupt stop. He lightly fumbled his footsteps, trying to maintain his grip on the sword. Training it upward, David glowered at Rend.

The beast caught sight of the human, but at first, had no idea who or what he was. Rend ceased his advance and landed several feet from David. Placing a clawed hand to his scaly chin, he asked, “And just who or what are you supposed to be?”

“My name is David, and I’m a human!” he shouted adjusting his grip on the sword.

“A human, huh? I vaguely remember your race. In fact it’s thanks to my master that your kind never lasted in this world. Mwa, ha, ha, ha! But just what do you think a puny ant like you can do against me, hmmm?” growled Rend.

“I can do plenty!” yelled David, trying to hide his fear.

Rend cackled loudly at him. “Don’t make me laugh. You won’t last five seconds against me. But don’t worry. I’m not interested in you. Now, just step aside, and let me finish off the princess…and who knows, I just might let you live! I’m feeling somewhat generous today,” he said.

“No…” David replied solemnly, “I won’t stand down!” He grunted, feeling his body shaking.

Rend continued to chuckle at the human. “Are you trying to tell me…that this pony actually…means something to you?” he questioned dubiously.

David felt his chest heave, as a multitude of emotions began pulsing through his heart. A solitary tear, formed in his right eye, and slowly rolled down his cheek. “Yes…I love Luna…and…and I don’t care what you do to me…but there is no way…that I’ll let you hurt her!” David brandished the sword at Rend, and shouted, “Do you hear me!? NO WAY!!”

“Ha-ha-ha! Then meet your doom!” bellowed Rend. “I shall enjoy killing you both at once!” He opened his mouth and cast out of barrage of raging flames. David’s first instinct was to run, but instead, he planted his feet firmly into the dirt, and bravely stood his ground. He held the sword horizontally, gripping the back of the blade with his right hand. Closing his eyes, he braced himself as the fire struck him directly. He felt its intense blazing heat slowly sear at his clothing and burn against his flesh, while it continually tried to knock him from his feet. But he would not give in, he couldn’t! Rend’s attack ended, and the flames slowly dispersed. The Dragon Knight’s eyes widened as he watched the smoke begin to clear. David was still on his feet! Smoke gently rolled off his charred shirt, and his skin had been burned. Sweat rolled from his face, falling softly to the ground, while his chest heaved as he gasped for breath. “Impossible! How can you still be standing? You should be dead…or at least have fallen!”

David’s eyes squinted as he continued glowering at Rend. He did his best to ignore the pain pulsing across his injured body. “I told you…I won’t let you hurt her! Even if it costs me my life!” he huffed, gripping the sword in preparation for an attack. Luna moaned softly as she began to regain consciousness. David knew he had to draw the beast away, in order to buy her more time.

The brute couldn’t comprehend the human’s actions. “I don’t know where you found the power to survive my attack, but I shall enjoy killing you. But first…tell me…why would you throw your life away…so recklessly? Isn’t survival more important to you?” Rend inquired curiously.

David snarled, continuing to take in a series of deep breaths. “No… I have someone counting on me!” he said, glancing over his shoulder at Luna. She continued stirring, almost in response to his words. Then he looked back at Rend. “And if you have to ask me “why”…then you’ll never understand the true answer…even…if…if I…tell you,” David replied, holding his weapon at an angle. Then he cried out, “Rahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!” Despite the pain and fatigue plaguing his body, David charged Rend. He knew his actions may have seemed ludicrous, but it didn’t matter.

Rend stood ready, holding his mighty axe. The two met several yards from Luna, there their weapons clashed. The lack of refinement in David’s skills was apparent, but for the moment he was just managing to hold his own.

“Not bad human. I never would have expected someone like you to have any skill with a sword. But it hardly makes you my equal!” taunted Rend.

“My name is DAVID!” he shouted, scraping his sword along the broad blades of Rend’s weapon.

The fiend struck David with his fist, sending him skidding across the ground. Gripping his sword, the human leaned on it as he forced himself back onto his feet. He huffed through the pain, digging as deep as he could for any spare strength he could find. David returned to his foe and resumed clanging his blade along Rend’s axe.

The Dragon Knight cackled at his opponent. “You challenge me, and have no idea what you’re up against. Try this,” he snickered. Rend forcefully flicked his tail around David, violently knocking him off his feet. The sword broke free of his grip, falling to rest a few feet from him. “Well that was nice while it lasted, but as they say, all good things…must end! Mwa-ha-ha-ha-ha!” Rend continued to chuckle, pulling back his weapon. “Now we end this!”

David tried to return to his feet, but the pain of his injuries left him unable to move. He sat there, bracing for the inevitable. “I’m sorry Luna…I wasn’t strong enough to protect you,” he uttered. Then just as the axe neared its target, a blinding blue light forced Rend to pause. Luna had arrived, standing proudly before David, with her wings fully splayed. She unleashed a powerful magic blast from her horn that sent Rend sailing across the way. He crashed into a nearby wall, kicking up a huge dust cloud.

Luna remained by her lover’s side, wearing a tremendously fierce and determined look, which burned brightly in her teal eyes. “Luna!” gasped David.

Her face softened as she turned to him. She placed her hooves around him. “David, thank goodness you’re safe,” she said, nearly whimpering.

“Ugh,” grunted David. Even her gentle hug caused him pain.

Luna felt her heart sink. “You’re hurt. Why didn’t you stay back?” she asked, feeling unyielding concern for him.

Even though his body still hurt, David placed his arms around her. “I couldn’t stand by and let him kill you. I love you Luna…that’s why I took that chance,” he replied greeting her face with teary eyes. “I know we haven't been together all that long...but the thought of losing you…it was too much to bear,” he professed, seeing a parade of images from the time they spent together, flash before his mind.

Tears slowly welled up in her eyes, and gently overflowed along her elegant cheeks. “David…David,” she uttered, holding him closer.

The happy moment was interrupted, by a sinister growl. Rend pulled himself from the crumbled wall, and brushed off the debris. “So you managed to come to?” the Dragon Knight remarked. Locating his axe, he held it firmly in his claws. “Hmmm, it would seem I greatly underestimated you. But not to worry…that sort of mistake is easily rectified!” he snarled.

Luna let go of David and resumed her stance in front of him. She glared bitterly at the Dragon Knight. Steam puffed from her flared nostrils as she scrapped a hoof along the ground. “How dare you harm David!?” Luna roared fully vexed. “You’re going to regret that!”

“Am I?! Well, why don’t we just find out!” Rend snickered, shaking his weapon.

Luna spied the sword David had been using. Engaging it with her magic, she raised it above her head. “This ends now!” she declared.

To Be Continued…